Skip to main content

Full text of "Jesus is Coming - (Rapture) by William ( W.E.B.) Blackstone"

See other formats


JESUS IS COMING 



By W. E. B. 



"Seek ye ottt of the book of the Lord and read." — Isaiah xxxiv: 16. 



This work has been issued in forty languages with 
a total issue of no less than one million 
three hundred and thirty copies. 




New York Chicago 

Fleming H* Revell Company 

London and Edinburgh 



1898 
FLEMING H. REVELL COMPANY 



New York: 158 Fifth Avenue 
Chicago: 17 North Wabash Ave* 
Loudon: 2x Paternoster Square 
Edinburgh : 7 5 Princes Street 



APPRECIATIVE COMMENDATIONS 



The booK, "Jesus is Coming/' by W» E. B», was the 
first booR that made the coming of Jesus Christ & liv- 
ing reality to me. I had already become convinced 
that our Lord's coming would be before the millennium, 
having reached that conclusion in studying the works 
of the Danish theologian, Martensen» but it was merely 
a theological conception until I read the book "Jesus 
is Coming " It was this that first brought me to definite con» 
victions and made the doctrine not only clear, but very pre- 
cious. It is one of the books that has had a decidedly form- 
ative influence on my life and teaching. I always recommend 
it to those who are beginning the study of the subject. 
f hope that it may be as much blessed to others as it has 

been to me. 

R. A. TORREY, 

Dean, Bible Institute of Los Angeles, Cal. 



A number of years ago 1 had placed in my hands the 
little book. "Jesus is Coming," by W. E. B. Prior to that time 
I had no defined method of Bible study, and I confess with 
shame that I had very little passion for Bible reading and for 
fhe winning of souls. 

This book completely revolutionised my thinking, gave 
me a new conception of Christ and a new understanding of 
what it meant to work for Him. I most cordially commend 
it to Christian workers everywhere. 

J. WILBUR CHAPMAN. 



See Additionai Testimonials on Pa^e ^4^ 

(3i 



(5) 






CONTKNTS. 

CHAPTER I. Page 

Jesus is Coming 11 

"I don't care anything about it!" 13 

The true incentive to a holy life 14 

'Oh, that's Second Adventism" 15 

It don't concern me," etc 16 

Its Importance in the Word — Practical 17, 116 

Forty statements showing its practical character.. .180 
We are not "speculating" 19 

CHAPTER II. 

LiTEBAKY Interpretation — Luke, 1 : 31-33 20 

Conversation between a Christian and a Jew 20 

Symbols, figures and allegories 21 

"Spiritualizing" subverts the authority and power 
of the Word, and saps the foundation of every 

Christian doctrine — Purpose of language 22 

Prophecies literally fulfilled at His first comiiig 23 

Prophecies to be literally fulfilled at His second 
coming 24 

CHAPTER III. 

His Coming Does Not Mean Death 26 

Death is an enemy 26 

It will not apply in Scripture referring to His 

coming 28 

Intermediate state of the dead 29 

Dr. David Brown's testimony 30 

Substituting death for His coming degrades the 

doctrine of the resurrection 31 

We are not taught to watch for death, but for 

Christ's Coming — Search the Scriptures 31 

CHAPTER IV. 

The Three Appearings 33 

His departure and His promise 34 

The Lord's Supper, a token 34 

The very Pole Star of the Church 35 

Believed by the Fathers, and its History 35, 66 

Origen and his "spiritualizing" error... 36 



CONTENTS. 1 

CHAPTER V. Page 
•X'hs MujuEiirNiUM * 37 

CHAPTER VI. 

POST-MlLLEIVKrALISM , , 41 

The principal question, — Is the coming to be Pre- 
Millennial or Post-Millennial? 41 

CHAPTER VII- 

Arguments Showing the Coming to be PBE-MnxENNiAL — 

No. 1. Antichrist 43 

No. 2. Immediately after the Tribulation 43 

No, 3. Persecuted Church • 44 

No. 4. Tares and Wheat 44 

No. 5. Literal Reign of Christ 46 

No. 6. Argument from Order of the Resurrection.. 47 
Order of the Resurrection, 1 Cor. 15:22-26. . 48 
Dead in Christ rise first, 1 Thes. 4:13-17.. • 48 

The First Resurrection, Rev. 20:4-14 48, 62 

His Coming Before the Millennium 49 

Objections to literal first resurrection con- 
sidered — 

1. No right thus to aggregate texts... 50 

2. Only souls mentioned in Rev. 20:4.. 50 

3. Spiritual lite in Paradise 52 

4. Only the beheaded mentioned, etc. . . 52 

5. Last day^ = lOOO years 54 

6. Mentioned in same verse, therefore 

iust and unjust rise simultaneously 55 

7. Only one passage 57 

Dean Alford's comment 58 

Resurrection from the Dead 59 

Argument from the Greek text 59 

No. 7. Watching 63 

Continue to Watch— "A Little While" 65 

The Faith of the Early Church. 66 

Hold the traditions (teachings ) , 2 Thes. 

2:15 — ^Apostles not mistaken 69 

Early Christians did not hold false hope. . . 69 
We must watch as they did 70 



8 JESUS IS COMING. 

CHAPTER VIIL Page 
Diagram — Outline of Events, and Explanations 72 

CHAPTER IX, 
The Raptube and the Revelation Distinguished 75 

CHAPTER X. 
The Church and the Millennial Kingdom Distinguished 83 
The Church— A distinct body (iKKXyjata Assembly) . 83 

A Mystery, 89; A Virgin of Sorrow 90 

To be rewarded 93 

The Kingdom is the manifestation of the glory of 

Christ and His saints 83 

Its manifestation is still future 84 

It is now hid in mystery 86 

Explanation of its coming "nigh" or being "at 

hand" when Christ came 88 

Nominal Christians 94 

The True Church— The Body of Christ 95 

The Bride of Christ 96, 202 

CHAPTER XI. 
The Tribulation, the Resureection and the Judgment. 98 

The Resurrection 99 

Four Judgments 103 

CHAPTER XII. 
The Antichrist 107 

CHAPTER XIII. 

The Principal Event 113 

The Pre-Millennial Coming 113 

Post-Millennial Questionings 113 

Pre- vs. Post-Millennialism 114 

Preach the Word— Comfort One Another 115 

Solemn Warning 116 

Pre-Millennialism, Vital and Inspiring 116 

CHAPTER XIV. 
Some Objections Considered. 

No. 1. It discourages Missions 118 

No. 2. It discourages Work 119 

No. 3. Too many unsaved friends 119 

No. 4. "My kingdom is not of this world" 120 

Wo. 5. *'The Kingdom of God is within you" 122 



OONTENTa. 9 

No. 6, "The Kingdom of God Is not meat and 

drink" 124 

No. 7. "Flesh and blood cannot inherit the King- 
dom," etc 125 

No, 8. It disparages the work of the Holy Spirit.. 129 

No. 9. It makes the Gospel a failure 131 

No. 10. The Gospel not preached in all the world.. 132 

When the Witness is complete 133 

Only God Knows 134 

No. 11. ''There be some standing here," Mat. 16: 28.. 135 
''Spiritual" Coming, '^Typical" Coming. .. .135 

Some of them did see the Kingdom 138 

Peter saw it 139 

John saw it — Paul saw it 140 

**ye shall not have gone over the cities of 
Israel." Mat. 10:23 141 

No. 12. Gloomy view of the future 142 

"The days are evil" 144 

Cannot average Church and World 145 

Triumphs of Art and Science do not argue 

an increase in Godliness 147 

The World not Growing Better 148 

Civilization and Refinement not the source 

of Holiness 150 

Is the Church Progressing? 151 

The Light and the Salt of the World 151 

Loosing the Saltness 152 

The Parables of Mat. 13 152 

The Faithful Remnant 156 

No. 13. Cruel to the unsaved millions 158 

This World dies every 33 years 158 

No. 14. Israel— the generation which passes not 

away 160 

CHAPTER XV. 

ISBAEL TO BE RESTORED , ,162 

The Second Time 167 

Permanent Restoration 169 

All Nations shall flow unto Israel , 169 

They shall "Look upon Me" 170 



10 JESUS IS COMING. 

Page 
The Cleansing of Israel 171 

Confusing Israel with the Church 172 

The Day of Jacob's Trouble 174 

CHAPTER XVI. 
The Study of Prophecy 177 

The best weapon to meet Sophistry and Skepticism ,179 

CHAPTER XVII. 
A Practical Doctrine 180 

CHAPTER XVIII. 

Outline of the Order of Events 183, 195 

References to Principal Passages 196 

CHAPTER XIX. 
Anathema or Comfort. 199 

Jesus Christ Coming in the Flesh 200 

The Sweetest Comfort 201 

CHAPTER XX. 
The Time 207 

The Jews Returning .210 

Watchman, What of the Night? 213 

CHAPTER XXI. 

Plan of the Aions (Ages) 218 

The Time of the End 224 

Diagram 225 

CHAPTER XXII. 
Signs of Christ's Speedy Coming 228 

1. The Prevalence of Travel and Knowledge. , .228 

2. Perilous Times 230 

3. Spiritualism 231 

4. Apostacy 231 

5. World Wide Evangelism 232 

6. Rich Men 234 

7. Israel 234 

8. Zionism 236 

W'atch 242 

Ye Shall be Witnesses 243 

Missionary Periodicals 244 

Appreciative Commendations 3, 246 

Textual Index , 249 



Jesus is Coming. 



CHAPTER L 
Jesus is Coming Again. 

Reader, do you know that Jesus is coming again? 

He said, ^^I will come again" (John 14:3) and His word 
endureth forever,^ for He is the truth.^ 

The angels said He would come again. "The same Je- 
sus," "and in like manner,"^ and' they were not mistaken 
when they announced His first coming.* 

The Holy Spirit, by the mouth of the apostles, hath re- 
peatedly said He would come again.^ Is not such an event, 
stated upon such authority, of vital importance to us? 



(1) 1 Pet. 1:25. But the 
word of the Lord endureth for 
ever. And this is the word 
which by the gospel is preached 
unto you. 

(2) John 14:6. Jesus saith 
unto him, I am the way, the 
truth, and the life : no man 
Cometh unto the Father, but by 
me. 

(3) Acts 1:11. Which also 
said, Ye men of Galilee, why 
stand ye gazing up into heaven? 
this same Jesus, which is taken 
up from you into heaven, shall 
so come in like manner as ye 
have seen him go into heaven. 

(4) Lu. 1 :26. And in the 
sixth month the angel Gabriel 
was sent from God unto a city 
of Galilee, named Nazareth, 

27. To a virgin e&poused to 
a man whose name was Joseph, 
of the house of David ; and the 
virgin's name was Mary. 

28. And the angel came in 
unto her, and said, Hail thou 
that art highly favoured, the 
Ijord is with thee: blessed art 
thou among women. 

30* And the angel said unto 



her, Fear not, Mary : for thou 
hast found favour with God. 

31. And, behold, thou shalt 
conceive in thy womb, and 
bring forth a son, and shalt call 
his name JESUS. 

32. He shall be great, and 
shall be called the Son of the 
Most High ; and the Lord God 
shall give unto him the throne 
of his father David. 

33. And he shall reign over 
the house of Jacob for ever and 
of his kingdom there shall be 
no end. 

See also Lu. 2 :8-18. 

(5) 1 Thes. 4:16. For th^ 
liord himself shall descend from 
heaven with a shout, with the 
voice of the archangel, and witH 
the trump of God : and the dead 
in Christ shall rise first: 

Heb. 9 :28. So Christ was 
once offered to bear the sins of 
many ; and unto them that look 
for him shall he appear the 
second time without sin unto 
salvation. 

Heb. 10:37. For yet a little 
while, and he that shall come 
will come, and will not tarry. 



(11) 



12 



JE8V8 IS COMING. 



At His first coming, the world rejected Him* He was the 
despised Nazarene. But when He comes again, He will ap- 
pear as "the blessed and only Potentate, the King of Kings 
and Lord of Lords/^^ 

He is coming to sit upon the throne of His glory,*^ and 
to be admired in all them that believed,^ and to rule, in 
judgment and equity, all the nations of the earth.^ 

How glorious it will be ta see the King in His beauty.^^ 
Perhaps you are not a Christian, and say— 

*'I Don't Care Anything About If 

Then, dear friend, we point you to the crucified Savior as 
the only hope of salvation. 

We beg of you to "kiss the Son," lest ye perish from the 
way. Blessed are all they that put their trust in Him.^^ 
What shall it profit you if you gain the whole world and 



(6) 1 Tim. 6:13, I give thee 
charge in the sight of God. who 
Quickeneth aU things, and before 
Christ 

14. That thou keep this com- 
mandment without spot, un- 
rebukeable» until the appear- 
ing of our Lord Jesus Christ: 

15, Which in his times he 
BhaU shew, loho is the blessed 
and only Potentate, the King of 
kings, and Lord of lords. 

(7) Mat. 25:31, When the 
Son of man shall come in his 
glory, and all the holy angels 
with him, then shall he sit upon 
the throne of his glory. 

(8) 2 Thes. 1:10. When he 
shall come to be glorified In his 
saints, and to be admired in all 
them that believe (because our 
testimony among you was be- 
lieved) in that day. 

(9) Psa, 2:9. Thou shalt 
break them with a rod of iron ; 
thou shalt dash them in pieces 
like a potter's' vessel. 

Isa. 9 :6. For unto us a child 
is born, unto us a son is given : 
and the government shall be 
upon his shoulder : and his 
name shall be called Wonderful, 
Counsellor, The Mighty God, 



The Everlasting Father, The 
Prince of Peace. 

7. Of the increase of his gov- 
ernment and peace there shall 
he no end, upon the throne of 
David, and upon his kingdom, 
to order it, and to establish it 
with judgment and with justice 
from henceforth even for ever. 
The zeal of the Lord of hosts 
will perform this. 

Rev. 2:25. But that which 
ye have already, hold fast till 
I come. 

26. And he that overcometh, 
and keepeth my works unto the 
end, to him will I give power 
over the nations : 

27. And he shall rule them 
with a rod of iron ; as the ves- 
sels of a potter shall they be 
broken to shivers : even as I 
received of my Father. 

(10) Isa. 33:17. Thine eyes 
shall see the King in hi&' beauty ; 
they shall behold the land that 
is very far off. 

(11) Psa. 2:12. Kiss the 
Son, lest he be angry, and ye 
perish from the way, when his 
wrath is kindled but a little. 
Blessed are all they that put 
their trust in him. 



''KI38 THE son:' 



13 



lose your own soul?^^ He is coming, and we know neither 
the day, nor the hour, when He may come.^^ What if He 
should come now? Would you be found of Him in peace,^* 
or would you be left behind to endure the terrible things 
which shall come upon the world,^^ while the church is with 
Christ in the air,^® and be made at His appearing^^ to 
moum^^ and pray to the mountains and rocks to hide you 
from His face P^ 

"Prepare to meet thy God," was the solemn injunction to 
Israel (Amos 4:12), and every one of us, both Jew and 
Gentile, must meet Him, either in grace or in judgment. 

We, then, as ambassadors for Christ, beseech you: be ye 



(12) Mat. 16:26* For wliat 
is a man profited, if he shaU 
gain tile whole world, and lose 
his own soul? or what &hall a 
man give in exchange for his 
soul? 

27. For the Son of man shall 
come in the glory of his Father 
with his angels ; and then he 
shall reward every man accord- 
ing to his works. 

(13) Mat. 25:13. Watch 
therefore ; for ye know neither 
the day nor the hour wherein 
the Son of man cometh. 

(14) 2 Pet. 3:14. Where- 
fore» beloved, seeing that ye look 
for such things, be diligent that 
ye may be found of him in 
peace, without spot, and blame- 
less. 

(15) Luke 21:25. And there 
shall be signs* in the sun, and 
in the moon, and in the stars ; 
and upon the earth distress of 
nations, with perplexity ; the sea 
and the waves roaring ; 

26. Men's hearts failing them 
for fear, and for looking after 
those things which are coming 
on the earth : for the powers 
of heaven shall be shaken. 

(16) Luke 21:36. Watch ye 
therefore, and pray always, that 
ye may be accounted worthy to 
escape all these things that 
shall come to pass, and to stand 
before the Son of man. 



1 Thes. 4 :17. Then we which 
are alive and remain shall be 
caught up together with them 
in the clouds, to meet the Lord 
in the air : and so shall we ever 
be with the Lord. 

(17) 2 Thes. 1:7. And to you 
who are troubled rest with us, 
when the Lord Jesus shall be 
revealed from heaven with his* 
mighty angels, 

8. In flaming fire taking ven- 
geance on them that know not 
God, and that obey not the gos- 
pel of our Lord Jesus Christ : 

9. Who shall be punished with 
everlasting destruction from the 
presence of the Lord, and from 
the glory of his power ; 

10. When he shall come to be 
glorified in his saints, and to 
be admired in all them that be- 
lieve (because our testimony 
among you was believed) in 
that day. 

(18) Mat. 24:30. And then 
shall appear the sign of the Son 
of man in heaven : and then 
shall all the tribes of the earth 
mourn, and they shall see the 
Son of man coming in the 
clouds of heaven with power and 
great glory. 

(19) Rev. 6:16. And said to 
the mountains and rocks. Fall 
on us, and hide us from the face 
of him that sitteth on the 
throne, and from the wrath of 
the Lamb. 



■^ 



JE8U8 IS COMING. 



reconciled to God,^*^ now, in the accepted time, in the day 
of salvation.^^ Do let us entreat yon to repent land be 
converted, that your sins may be blotted out,^^ and that 
you may turn "to serve the living and true God, and to 
wait for his Son from Heaven/'^^ and be unblamable at the 
coming: of our Lord Jesus Christ^* 

But if you are a Christian, then we point you to His 
coming again^ as 

Tlie True Incentive to a Holy Life,^^ 

Jesus is coming, therefore mortify your members which 



(20) 2 Cor. 5:20, Now then 
we are ambassadors for Christ, 
as though God did beseech you 
by us : we pray you In Christ's 
stead, be ye reconciled to God. 

(21) 2 Cor. 6:2. (For he 
saith, I have heard thee in a 
time accepted, and in the day 
of salvation have I succoured 
thee : behold, now is the ac- 
cepted time ; behold, now is the 
day of salvation.) 

Luke 14:31, Or what king, 
going to make war against an- 
other king, sitteth not down 
first, and consulteth whether he 
be able with ten thousand to 
meet him that cometh against 
him with twenty thousand? 

32, Or else, while the other Is 
yet a great way off, he sendeth 
an ambas'sage, and desireth con- 
ditions of pe2tce, 

33. So likewise, whosoever he 
be of you that forsaketh not all 
that he hath, he cannot be my 
disciple, 

(22) Acts 10:42. And he 
commandeth us to preach unto 
the people, and to testify that it 
is he which was ordained of 
God to 1)6 the Judge of quick 
and dead. 

43. To him give all the proph- 
ets witness, that through His 
name whosoever believeth in 
him shall receive remission of 
sins. 



Acts 17 :30. And the times of 
this ignorance God winked at ; 
but now commandeth all men 
every where to repent : 

31. Because he hath appointed 
a day, in the which he will 
judge the world in righteous- 
ness by that man whom he hath 
ordained ; whereof he hath given 
assurance unto all men, in that 
he hath raised him from the 
dead. 

(23) 1 Thes. 1:9. For they 
themselves shew of us what man- 
ner of entering in we had unto 
you, and how ye turned to God 
from idols' to serve the living 
and true God ; 

10. And to wait for his Son 
from heaven, whom he raised 
from the dead, even Jesus, which 
delivered us from the wrath t3 
come. 

(24) 1 Thes. 3:13. To the 
end he may stablish your hearts 
unblamable in holiness before 
God, even our Father^ at the 
coming of our Lord Jesus Christ 
with all his saints. 

(25) 1 John 3:2. Beloved, 
now are we the sons of God, and 
it doth not yet appear what we 
shall be : but we know that, 
when he shall appear, we shall 
be like him ; for we shall see 
him as he is. 

3. And every man that hath 
this hope in him purifieth him- 
self, even as he is pure. 



THE SECOND ADVENT. 



15 



are upon the earth, that you may appear with Him m 
lory.^® 



g 



Strive and pray for purity of heart, that you may ^^be 
like Him and see Him as He is/^^^ Search the Word, that 
you may be sanctified and cleansed thereby,^^ and that your 
whole spirit, and soul, and body may be preserved blameless 
unto the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ.^Q But possibly 
you say, with contempt, 

'*0h, That's Second Adventism/' 

Beloved, have you considered that Moses,^^ Dlavid,^^ 
Isaiah,^^ Jeremiah,^^ Daniel,^* Zecariah,^^ all the prophets 



(26) CoL 3:4. When Christ, 
who is our life, shall appear, 
then shall ye also appear with 
him in glory. 

5, Mortify therefore your mem- 
bers which are upon the earth ; 
fornication, uncleanness, inor- 
dinate affection, evil concu- 
piscence, and covetousness, 
which is idolatry. 

(27) Mat. 5 :8. Blessed are 
the pure in heart : for they shall 
t5ee God. 

1 John 3 :2. Beloved, now 
are we the sons of God, and it 
doth not yet app ear what we 
shall he : hut we know that, 
when he shall appear, we shall 
be like him ; for we shall see 
him as he is. 

3. And every man that hath 
this hope in him purifieth him- 
self, even as he is pure. 

(28) Eph. 5:26. That hte 
might sanctify and cleanse it 
with the washing of water by 
the word. 

(29) 1 The&\ 5:23. And the 
very God of peace sanctify you 
wholly ; and I pray God your 
whole spirit and soul and body 
be preserved blameless unto the 
coming of our Lord Jesus Christ. 

(30) Deut. 33 :2. And he said. 
The Ijord came from Sinai, and 
rose up from Seir unto them ; 
he shined forth from Mount 
Paran, and he came with ten 
thousands of saints : from his 



right hand toent a Aery Jaw for 
them, 

(31) Psa. 102:16. When the 
Lord shall build up Zion, he 
shall appear in his glory. 

(32) Isa. 59:20. And the Re- 
deemer shall come to 2ion, and 
unto them that turn from 
transgression in Jacob, saith the 
Ijord, 

Isa. 60 :1. Arise, shine ; for 
thy light is come, and the glory 
of the Liord is risen upon thee. 

(33) Jer. 23:5. Behold the 
days come, saith the L#ord, that 
I will raise unto David a right- 
eous Branch, and a King shall 
reign and prosper, and shall ex- 
ecute judgment and justice In 
the earth, 

6. In his days Judah shall be 
saved, and Israel shall dwell 
safely: and this is his name 
whereby he shall be called, THE 
LORD OUR RIGHTEOUSNESS. 

(34) Dan. 7:13. I saw In the 
night visions, and, behold, one 
like the Son of man came with 
the clouds of heaven, and came 
to the Ancient ol days, and they 
brought him near before him. 

(35) Zech. 14:4. And his feet 
shall stand in that day upon the 
mount of Olives, which is be- 
fore Jerusalem on the east ; and 
the mount of Olives shall cleave 
in the midst thereof toward the 
east and toward the west, and 



16 JESUS IS COMING. 

and apostles,^^ were believers in the second advent of 
Christ? And because some, by setting dates, and other 
errors, have brought disrepute upon this doctrine, shall we 
cast it aside altogether? 

But it may be you say (as we have been pained to hear 
from so many even earnest Christians) : 

''Well, I Don't Think It Concerns Me Mnch, Anyway; 

Fve always thought that in most cases it meant death, and 
if Fm prepared for death, that^s enough; and there is too 
much speculation about it to suit me; and I don't believe 
it's a practical doctrine ; and, more than that, I think it's a 
mistake to pay so much attention to it." 

Yes, even thus do many Christians,— who profess to be 
members of the body of Christ,^ '^ and who have been 
espoused unto one husband, that they may be presented to 
Him ^^— summarily dispose of this precious truth, that 
Jesus is coming, to take unto Himself His bride,^^ 

0, beloved, do not thus deprive yourself of this comfort- 
ing truth. Please take your pencil and mark in your Bible 

the passages that pertain to it; and see 

' ' ' — 

there shall te a very great val- aU the Gentiles, upon whom my 

ley ; and half of the mountain name is called, saith the Lord, 

shall remove toward the north, who doeth all these things, 

and half of it toward the south. (37) ^ Q^r. 12:27. Now ye 

5. And ye shall fiee to the are the body of Christ, and mem- 
valley of the mountains ; for the hers in particular, 
valley of the mountains shall (38) 2 Cor. 11:2. For I am 
reach unto Azal : yea, ye shall jealous over you with godly 
flee, like as ye fied from before jealousy : for I have espoused 
the earthquake in the days of you to one husband, that I may 
Uzziah king of Judah : and the present you as a chaste virgin 
Lord my God shall come, and all to Christ, 
the saints with thee. (39) John 14:3. And if I go 

(36) Acts 15:15. And to this and prepare a place for you, I 

agree the words of the prophets ; will come again, and receive you 

as it is written, ^^ito myself ; that where I am, 

tr, AS4. 2.-u, T jn 4. there ye may be al&o. 

16. After this T will return, ^^^^ ^ .^B, For the husband is 
and will build again the taber- ^^^ ^^^^ ^^ ^^^ ^^^^^ 3^^^ ^^ 
nacle of David, which is fallen ^^^^^^ ^^ the head of the church: 
down ; and I will build again ^^^ ^^ is the Saviour of tha 
the ruinsJ thereof, and I will set hodv 

" ^^ • 32. This is a great mystery : 

17. That the residue of men but I speak concerning Christ 
might seek after <h^ Lord, and and the church. 



IMPORTANCE IN THE WORD. 



17 



How Large a Portion of tbe Word Is Devoted to It. 

If the Holy Ghost has deemed it so important, is it not 
worthy of our attention ? The Word exhorts ns ^^ to give 
attention to it;*^ and the danger of condemnation is to 
them who do not,*^ 

Again, please to examine the passages cited under the 
heading, ^^A Practical Doctrine/^ on page 180 and see how 
Jesus and the apostles used this doctrine to incite us to 
watchfulness, repentance, patience, ministerial faithfulness, 
brotherly love, etc., and then decide whether anything could 
be more practical. 

Surely no doctrine, in the Word of God, presents a deeper 
motive for crucifying the flesh, and for separation unto 



(40) 1 Thes, 4:18. Wherefore 
comfort one another with these 
words. 

1 Cor, 1:7. So that ye come 
behind in no gift ; waiting for 
the coming of our Lord Jesus 
Christ : 

(41) Rev. 1:3. Blessed is he 
that readeth, and they that hear 
the words of this prophecy, and 
keep those things which are 
written therein : for the time is 
at hand, 

(42) Luke 12:45. But and if 
that servant say in his heart, 
My lord delayeth his coming ; 
and shaU begin to beat the men- 
servants and maidens, and to eat 
and drink, and to be drunken ; 

46. The lord of that servant 
will come in a day when h© 
looketh not for hitn^ and at an 
hour when he is not aware, and 
Will cut him in sunder, and will 
appoint him his portion with the 
unbelievers'. 

Luke 21:34. And take heed to 
yourselves, lest at any time your 
hearts be overcharged with sur- 
feiting, and drunkenness, and 
cares of this life, and so that 
day come upon you unawares. 

35. For as a snare shall it 
come on all them that dweJJ on 
the face of the whole earth. 



36, Watch ye therefore, and 
pray always, that ye may be ac- 
counted worthy to escape all 
these things that shall come to 
pass, and to stand before the 
Son of man, 

1 Thes. 5 :1. But of the times 
and the seasons, brethren, ye 
have no need that I write unto 
you, 

2, For yourselves know per- 
fectly that the day of tho Lord 
so cometh as a thief in the 
night. 

3. For when they shall aay. 
Peace and safety ; then sudden 
destruction cometh upon them, 
as travail upon a woman with 
child ; and they shall not escape. 

4. But ye, brethren, are not in 
darkness, that that day should 
overtake you as a thief. 

5, Ye are all the children of 
light, and the children of the 
day: we are not of the night, 
nor of darkness. 

6, Therefore let us not sleep, 
as do others ; but let us watch 
and be sober. 

7. For they that sleep sleep 
in the night ; and they that be 
drunken are drunken in the 
night. 



18 



JE8V8 18 COMING. 



God, and to work for souls, as our hope and joy and crow» 
of rejoicing^^ than this does. 

For the whole teaching of it is, that our conversation 
(citizenship) is in heaven; from whence, also, we look for 
the Savior, the Lord Jesus Christ; who shall change our 
vile body, that it may be fashioned like unto His glorious 
body,** It awakens groaning for the adoption, to wit, the 
redemption of our body»**^ 

It gives us a view of the world, as a wrecked vessel,*® 



(43) 1 Thes'. 2:19. For what 
is our hope, or Joy, or crown of 
rejoicing? Are not even ye in 
the presence of our Lord Jesus 
Christ at his coining? 

Dan. 12 :3. And they that be 
wise shaU shine as the brightness 
of the firmament ; and they that 
turn many to righteousness as 
the stars for ever and ever. 

(44) Phil. 3 :20. For our con- 
versation is in heaven ; from 
whence also we look for the 
Saviour, the Lord Jesus Christ : 

21. W'ho shall change our vile 
body, that it may be fashioned 
like unto his glorious body, ac- 
cording to the working where- 
by he is able even to subdue all 
things unto himself. 

(45) Rom. 8:23. And not 
only they, but ourselves also, 
which have the first fruits of 
the Spirit, even we ourselves 
groan within ourselves', waiting 
for the adoption, to wit, the re- 
demption of our body. 

liUke 21 :28. And when these 
things begin to come to pass, 
then look up, and lift up your 
heads ; for your redemption 
draweth nigh. 

(46) Matt. 7:13: Enter ye in 
at the strait gate : for wide is 
the gate, and broad is the way, 
that leadeth to destruction, and 
many there be which go in 
thereat : 

14. Because strait is the gate, 
and narrow is the way, which 
leadeth unto life, and few there 
be that find it. 

1 Thes, 5 :3. For when they 



shall say, Peace and safety ; 
then sudden destruction cometh 
upon them, a&' travail upon a 
woman with child ; and they 
shall not escape, 

2 Pet". 2 :3. And through cov- 
etousness shall they with feigned 
words made merchandise of you : 
whose judgment now of a long 
time Jjngereth not, and their 
damnation slumbereth not. 

4. For if God spared not thf» 
angels that sinned, but cast tJiCTK 
down to hell, and delivered them 
into chains of darkness, to be 
reserved unto judgment ; 

5. And spared not the old 
world, tut saved Noah the eighth 
persouj, a preacher of righteous- 
ness, bringing in the flood upon 
the world of the ungodly; 

6. And turning the cities of 
Sodom and Gomorrah into ashes 
condemned them with an over- 
throw, making them an ensample 
unto those that after should live 
MBgodly ; 

7. And delivered just Lot? 
vexed with the filthy conversa-^ 
tion of the wicked : 

8. (For that righteous man 
dwelling among them, in see- 
ing and hearing, vexed his 
righteous soul from day to day 
with their unlawful deeds : ) 

9. The Lord knoweth how to 
deliver the godly out of temp- 
tation, and to reserve the un- 
just unto the day of judgment 
to be punished : 

2 Pet. 5 :5. For this they will- 
ingly are ignorant of, that by 



SURE WORD OF PROPHECY. 



19 



and stimulates us to work with all our might that we may 
save some.*^ Most, if not all, of the evangelists of our day 
are animated by this doctrine, and surely their work is 
practical. 

Again, Peter says, "We have a more sure word of proph- 
ecy*, whereunto ye do well that ye take heed (as unto 
a light that shineth in a dark place, until the day dawn, 
and the day star arise) in your hearts^^j^^t and he exhorts 
us to be mindful of these words.'*^ Therefore we are not 
speculating when we prayerfully study prophecy. 

*Gr. We have the prophetic word more confirmed. 
tSe^ TregeUes* punctuation. 



the word of God the heavens 
were of old, and the earth stand- 
ing out of the water and in the 
water : 

6. Whereby the world that 
then was» heing overflowed with 
water, perished: 

7. But the heavens and the 
earth, which are now, by the 
same word are kept in store, 
reserved unto flre against the 
day of judgment and perdition 
of ungodly men, 

8. But, beloved, be not igno- 
rant of this one thing, that one 
day is with the I^ord as a thou- 
sand years, and a thousand years 
as one day, 

9. The Ijord Vs not slack con- 
cerning his promise, as some 
men count slackness ; but is 
longsuffering to us-ward, not 
willing that any should perish, 
but that all should come to 
repentance, 

10. But the day of the Lord 
will come as a thief in the 
night : in the which the heavens 
shall pass away with a great 
noise, and the elements shall 
melt with fervent heat, the earth 
also and the works that are 
therein shall be burned up. 



11. Seeing then that all these 
things shall be dissolved, what 
manner of persons ought ye to 
be in all holy conversation and 
godliness, 

12. Ijooking for and hasting 
unto the coming of the day of 
God, Wherein the heavens being 
on fire shall be dissolved, and 
the elements shall melt with fer- 
vent heat? 

(47) 1 Cor. 9:22. To the 
weak became I weak ; that I 
might gain the weak : I am made 
all things to all men^ that I 
might by all means save some. 

(48) 2 Pet. 1:19. We have 
also a more sure word of proph- 
ecy ; whereunto ye do well that 
ye take heed, as unto a light 
that shineth in a dark place, 
until the day dawn, and the day- 
star arise in your hearts : 

(49) 2 Pet. 3:1. This second 
epistle, beloved, I now write unto 
you ; in both which I stir up 
your pure minds by way of re- 
membrance : 

2. That ye may be mindful of 
the words which were spoken be- 
fore by the holy prophets, and 
of the commandment of us the 
apostles of the Lord, and S'a- 
vior. 



OHAPTEE n. 
Literal InterpretatioiL 

Perhaps you ask, '^Are not these prophecies to be inter- 
preted 'spiritually^? And does not this 'coming' mean 
our acceptance of Him at conversion, and the witness of 
the spirit? Or does it not mean His reign over the 
Church r' etc. 

No! Not at all. Think a moment. Do you condemn 
the Jews for rejecting Christ, when He came in such literal 
fulfillment of prophecy, and yet reject the same literalness 
about his second coming? This is not consistent, and while 
we believe Luke 1:31, to be literally true, let us believe 
likewise in regard to verses 32f and 33, 

Luke 1:31-33. 

'^31. And, behold, thou shalt conceive in thy womb, and 
bring forth a son, and shall call his name Jesus. 

"32. He shall be great, and shall be called the Son of the 
Highest: and the Lord God shall give unto Him the throne 
of His Father, David. 

"33. And He shall reign over the house of Jacob for- 
ever; and of His kingdom there shall be no end.'^ 

The inconsistency of accepting literally verse 31^ and 
^spiritualizing^ 32 and 33, is clearly illustrated by the fol- 
lowing account of a conversation between a Christian min< 
ister and a Jew: 

"Taking a New Testament and opening it at Luke 1:32, 
the Jew asked: ^Do you believe that what is here written 
shall be literally accomplished, — The Lord God shall give 
unto Him the throne of His Father, David; and He shall 
reign over the house of Jacob forever?^ ^I do not/ an- 
swered the clergyman, ^but rather take it to be figurative 
language, descriptive of Christ's spiritual reign over the 
Church.^ 

" ^Then,^ replied the Jew, ^neither do I believe literally the 

m 



LITERAL INTERPRETATION. 



21 



words preceding, which say that this Son of David should 
be bom of a virgin ; but take them to be merely a figurative 
njanner of describing the remarkable character for purity 
of him who is the subject of the prophecy/ ^But why/ 
continued the Jew, ^do you refuse to believe literally verses 
32 and 33, while you believe implicitly the far more incredi- 
ble statement of verse 31 f ^I believe it/ replied the clergy- 
man, ^because it is a fact/ 'Ah !' exclaimed the Jew, with 
an inexpressible air of scorn and triumph, 'You believe 
Scripture because it is a fact; I believe it because it is the 
Word of GodJ '' 

And now, dear reader, was not the argument of the Jew 
candid and forcible? There are symbols ^ -figures or tropes, 
metaphors, etc., used in Scripture and there are, also, al- 
legories. 

But, unless they are so stated in the text, or plainly 
indicated in the context, we should hold only to the literal 
sense. 

The words of Christ in^ John 7:38 we are told in the 

very next verse were spoken "of the Spirit, which they that 
believe on him should receive." 

The allegory in Gal. 4:24-31^ in no possible manner 
detracts from the literal sense of Scripture, bat on the 
contrary it confirms it. We know that both Hagar and 
Sarah had a literal physical existence. Mt* Sinai and Jeru- 
salem are literal. 

We have a literal Christ, the mediator of the new cove- 
nant.^ And so we believe that the Jerusalem which is 



p^ I'^i^.anj"^^' r w-MT I ■ ij ijij. I ji F jji^w 



(1) John 7:38. He that be- 
lieveth on me. as the Scripture 
hath said, out of his heUy shaU 
flow rivers of Hving water. 

39. (But this spake he of the 
Spirit, which they that heUeve 
on him should receive : for the 
Holy Ghost was not yet given; 
because that Jesus was not yet 
glorified.) 

(2) Gal. 4:24. Which things 
are an allegory: for these are 
the two covenants ; the one from 
the mount Sinai, which gender- 



eth to bondage, which is Agar. 

25. For this Agar is mount 
Sinai in Arabia, and answereth 
to Jerusalem which now is, and 
is in bondage with her children. 

26. But Jerusalem which is 
above is free, which is the 
mother of us all. 

(3) Heb. 12:24. And to Je- 

sus the mediator of the new 
covenant, and to the blood of 
sprinkling, that speaketh better 
things than that of Abel. 



JESUS IS COMING. 



above," of which Sarah is typical— "the heavenly Jeru^ 
salem,"* "the new Jerusalem which cometh down out of 
heaven from God,"^ is also literal, tangible and real. How 
then, are we authorized, from such examples as these (which 
are most prominent among those cited by Post-millennial- 
ists as authority for ^* spiritualizing'^), to do away with 
the literal sense of Luke 1:32-33, or of the multitude of 
passages which predict the restoration of Israel, the com- 
ing of Christ, or which describe His glorious Kingdom? 
There can be no warrant for it. It subverts the authority 
and power of the Word of God, and Post-millennialists, by 
so doing, open wide the door for skeptics and latitudina- 
rians of all descriptions. There are a portion of the Israel- 
ites in the present day who style themselves '* reformed'* 
or ^^ liberal/' They likewise spiritualize the Old Testament 
prophecies and have therefore ceased to look for any literal 
Messiah. One of them not long since said to the writer 
"the nineteenth century is the Messiah/^ and this absurd 
doctrine is now quite generally preached in their principal 
congregations. That even Jews should thus join with Gen- 
tiles in ^^spiritualizing" Scripture, is a marvelous sign of 
the times in which we live, ["When the Son of Man 
cometh shall He find (the) faith on the earth f Luke 18 :8,] 
Why! the same process of spiritualizing away the literal 
sense of these plain texts of Scripture will sap the f ounda* 
tion of every Christian doctrine and leave us to drift into 
{absolute infidelity, or the vagaries of Swedenborgianism, 

What is the purpose of language^ if not to convey definite 
ideas'? Surely the Holy Spirit could have chosen words 



■^ w 



(4) Heb. 12:22. But ye are 
come unto mount Sion, and unto 
the city of the living God, the 
heavenly Jerusalem, and to an 
innumerable company of angels, 

(5) Rev. 3:12. Him that 
overcometh wiU I make a pillar 
in the temple of my God, and 
he shall go no more out : and I 
will write upon him the name of 
my God, and the name of the 
city 01 my God, which is new 
Jerusalem, which cometh down 
out of heaven from my God ; 



and I will write upon him my 
new name. 

Rev. 21 :2. And I John saw 
the holy city, new Jerusalem, 
coming down from God out of 
heaven, prepared as a bride 
adorned for her husband. 

10. And he carried me away 
in the spirit to a great and high 
mountain, and shewed me that 
great city, the holy Jerusalem, 
descending out of heaven from 
God. 



LITERAL INTERPRETATION. 23 

to convey His thoughts correctly. Indeed it is all summed 
up in the inquiry of a little child, "If Jesus didn't mean 
what He said, why didn't He say what He meant?" But 
we believe that He did mean what He said, ^nd that His 
words will "not pass away." Mat. 24:35. 

He said that He came "not to destroy the law or the 
prophets, but to fulfill," and "Till heaven and earth pass, 
one jot or one tittle shall in no wise pass from the law, till 
all be fulfilled." Mat. 5 :17"18. 

Prophecies Literally Fulfilled at the First Coming. 

If He came .and literally fulfilled the prophecies of a suf- 
fering Messiah^ Psa. 22, Isa. 53y etc., will He not as surely 
come and likewise fulfill the prophecies of a glorified Mes- 
siah reigning in victory and majesty f Psa. 2; 72; Dan. 7: 
13-14, Isa. 9; 11; 60, etc. Think of the ma^y prophecies 
descriptive of a suffering Messiah, which we have seen 
literally fulfilled, and upon which we rest, as such strong 
evidence for the truth and inspiration of the Word; to wit : 

Isa. 7:14— Bom of a virgin. 

Mie. 5:2— At Bethlehem. 

Jer. 31:15— Slaughter of the children. 

Hos. 11:1— Called out of Egypt. 

Isa. 11:2— Anointed with the Spirit. 

Zech. 9:9— Entry into Jerusalem. 

Psa- 41:9; 55: 12-14— Betrayed by a friend, 

Zech. 13:7— Disciples forsake Him. 
" 11:12— Sold for thirty pieces of silver* 
« ll:13-Potter^s field bought. 

Isa, 50:6— Spit on and scourged. 

Ex. 12:46; Psa. 34:20— Not a bone broken. 

Psa. 69:21— Gall and vinegar. 

Psa. 22— Hands and feet pierced. 

— Garments parted— lots cast. 

Isa. 53— Poverty, suffering, patience, and death. And 
many other passages. 

Ail these were literally fulfilled when Christ came. Do 
not, then, reject the literal fulfillment of those numerous 
prophecies which describe His future coming, and His 
glorious reign upon the earth. Namely:- 



2i JESU8 18 COMING. 

Prophecies to be Literally Fulfilled at the Second 

Coming. 

That He shall come Himself,— IThes. 4:16, 

That He shall shout,— IThes. 4:16, 

That the dead will hear His voice,— John 5 :28, 

That the raised and changed believers will be caught 

up to meet Him in the air,— 1 Thes. 4:17. 

That He will receive them imto Himself,— John 14:3. 
That He will minister unto His watching servants, — 

Lu. 12 :37. 
That He will come to the earth again,— Acts 1 :11. 

To the same Mount Olivet from which He as- 
cended,— Zech. 14:4. 
In flaming fire,— 2 Thes. 1:8. 
In the clouds of heaven with power and great 

glory,— Mat. 24:30; 1 Pet. 1:7; 4:13. 

And stand upon the earth,— Job 19 :25. 

That His saints (the Church) shall come with Him,— 

Deut. 33:2; 1 Thes. 3:13; Jude 14. 
That every eye shall see Him,— Rev. 1:7. 

That He shall destroy Antichrist,— 2 Thes. 2:8. 

That He shall sit in His throne,— Mat. 25:31; Rev. 5:13. 
That all nations will be gathered before Him, and 

Ha will judge them,— Mat. 25 :32. 

That He shall have the throne o£ David,— 

Isa. 9:6-7; Lu. 1:32; Ezek. 21:25-27. 
That it will be upon the earthy— Jer. 23:5-6. 

That He shall have a kingdom,— Dan. 7:13-14. 

And rule over it with His saints,— 

Dan. 7:18-22-27; Rev. 5:10. 
That all kings and nations shall serve Him, — 

Psa. 72:11; Isa. 49:6-7; Rev. 15:4. 
That the kingdoms of this world shall become His 

kingdom,— Zech. 9:10; Rev, 11:15. 

That the people shall gather unto Him,— Gen. 49 :10. 

That every knee shall bow to Him,— Isa. 45 :23. 

That they shall come and worship the King,— 

Zech. 14 :16 ; Psa. 86 :9. 
That He shall build up Zion,— Psa, 102 :16. 



LITERAL /INTERPRETATION. 25 

That His throne shall be in Jerusalenij— 

Jer. 3 :17 ; Isa. 33 :20"2L 
That the Apostles shall sit upon twelve thrones^ judg- 
ing the twelve tribes of Israel^— 

Mat 19 :28 ; Ln. 22 :28-30. 
That He shall rule all nations,— Psa. 2:8-9; Rev. 2:27, 
That He shall rule with judgment and justice,— Isa. ^:7. 
That the Temple in Jerusalem will be rebuilt 

(Ezek. chapters 40-48), and the glory of the 
Lord will come into it,— Ezek. 43:2-5; 44:4. 

That the glory of the Lord shall be revealed,— Isa. 40 :5. 
That the wilderness shall be a fruitful field, — Isa. 32 :15. 
That the desert will blossom as the rose,— Isa. 35 :l-2. 

And His rest shall be glorious,— Isa. 11:10. 

And many more we might mention. 

Surely, there is no symbolism in these plain prophecies, 
which gives us any authority to ^^spiritualize^^ them. Bather 
let us expect that He will as literally fulfill these as He 
did the others at His first coming. 



OHAPTEE m. 
His Coming Does Not Mean Deatli. 

His -first coming did not mean death to the Jews, and 
they did not so understand it; neither does His second 
coming mean death to Christians, nor should they so un- 
derstand it, 

Jesus makes a clear distinction between death and Sis 
coming in John 21.^ He tells Peter how he should die, and 
then, by contrast, He speaks of John, saying: ^^If I will 
that he tarry till I come, what is that to thee*?^^ That is, 
that John might not die, but live till Jesus should come 
Sagain. The disciples so understood it, and reported that 
he should not die. 

Deatli is an enemy ^^ and at Christ's coming we are raised 
from the dead, and shout victory over death and the grave- 
"0 Death, where is thy sting? Hades, where is thy vic- 
tory ?"» 



(1) John 21:18. Verily, ver- 
ily, I say unto thee, When thou 
wast young, thou girdedst thy- 
self, and walkedst whither thou 
wouldest ; but when thou shalt 
be old, thou shalt stretch forth 
thy hands, and another shall 
gird thee, and carry thee whither 
thou wouldest not. 

19. This spake he, signifying 
by what death he should glorify 
God. And when he had spoken 
this he saith unto him. Follow 
me. 

20. Then Peter, turning about, 
seeth the disciple whom Jesus 
loved following ; which also 
leaned on his breast at supper, 
and said. Lord, which is he that 
betrayeth thee? 

21. Peter seeing him saith to 
Tesus, Lord, and what shall this 
^an dof 

22. Jesus saith unto him, If I 
will that he tarry till I come, 



what is that to thee? Follow 
thou me. 

23, Then went this saying 
abroad among the brethren, that 
that disciple should not die : yet 
Jesus' said not unto him, He 
shall not die ; but, If I will that 
he tarry till I come, what is that 
to thee? 

(2) 1 Cor. 15:26, The last 
enemy that shall be destroyed is 
death. 

(3) 1 Cor. 15:23. But every 
man in his own order : Christ 
the firstfruits ; afterward they 
that are Christ's at his coming. 

54:. So when this corruptible 
shall have put on incorruption, 
and this mortal shall have put 
on immortality, then shall be 
brought to pass the saying that 
is written, Death is swallowed 
up in victory. 

55. O death, where is thy 
sting? O grave, where is thy 
victory ? 



(26) 



NOT BEATS. 



21 



If we are faithful unto death (that is, though faithful- 
ness cost us our lives) He has promised us a crown^ but 
we do not receive it xmtil He eomes.^ 

Nothing is promised us at death, except to be at rest^ 
in Paradise J But we are promised all things in the resur- 
rection, when Jesus comes.^ 

Therefore we find Paul yearning for this resurrection,^ 

He did not want to be unclothed by death but clothed 
upon by the resurrection*^^ 



(d) Rev, 2:10. Fear none ot 
those things which thou shalt 
suffer : bebo\d» the de-vil shaU 
cast some of you into prison^ 
that ye m^y be tried ; and ye 
shaU have tribulation ten days : 
be thou faithful unto death, and 
I -will give thee a crown of Ufe. 

(5) 2 Tim. 4:8. Henceforth 
there is laid up for me a crown 
of righteousness*, vrhicb the l(Ord» 
the righteous judge, shall give 
me at that day : and not to tne 
only, but uuto all them also that 
love his appearing, 

1 Pet. 6 :4, And when the 
chief Shepherd shaU appear, ye 
shall receive a crown of glory 
that fadeth not away. 

(6) 2 Tbes, 1:7, And to you 
who are troubled rest with us, 
when the Lord Jesus shall be re- 
vealed from heaven witb his 
mighty angels. 

Rev. 14:13. And I heard a 
voice from heaven saying unto 
me, Write, Blessed are the dead 
which die in the Lord from 
henceforth. Yea, s'alth the 
Spirit, that they may rest from 
their labours ; and tbeir works 
do follow them. 

(7) Luke 16:22. And it came 
to pass, that the beggar died, 
and was carried by the angels 
into Abraham's bosom : the rich 
man also died, and was buried. 

Luke 23 :43. And Jesus said 
unto him. Verily I say unto thee, 
Today Shalt thou be with me in 
paradise. 

(8) Luke 14:14, And thou 
Shalt be bles&ed ; for they can- 



not recompense thee : for thou 
shalt be recompensed at the res- 
urrection ol tbe just. 

Luke 20:35. But they which 
shall be accounted worthy to ob- 
tain that world, and the resur- 
rection from the dead> neither 
marry, nor are given in mar- 
riage : 

86, Neither can they die any 
more: tor tbey are ^Qual unto 
the angels ; and are the children 
of CrOd, being the children of the 
resurrectioiL. 

Kom, 8 :32. He that spared 
aot his own Son, but delivered 
him up for us all, how shall he 
not with him also freely give us 
ail things? 

(9) Phil. 3:11. If by any 
means I may attain unto the 
resmrrectioti from the dead. 

(10) 2 Cor. 5 :4. For we that 
are in this tabernacle do groazji, 
being burdened : not for that we 
would be unclothed, but clothed 
upoUf that mortality mi^ht be 
swallowed up of life. 

1 Cor. 15:51, Behold, I shew 
you a mystery ; We shall uot all 
sleep, but we shall all be 
changed, 

52. In a moment, in the 
twinkling of an eye, at tbe last 
trump : tor the trumpet shall 
sound, and the dead shall be 
raised incorruptible, and we shall 
be changed, 

53. For this corruptible must 
put on incorruption, and this 
mortal must put en imtnortaUty. 

54. So when this corruptihl(? 



28 JE8U8 IS COMING. 

Let lany one insert ^^deatli" in the passages which speak 
of Chrisf s coming and he will see that it will not apply. 
For instance: 

*Tor Meath' shall come in the glory of His Father.^* 
Mat 16:27. 

"When ^death' shall sit in the throne of His glory.'* 
Mat. 19 :2a 

"Hereafter shall ye see ^death' sitting on the right hand 
of power, and comhig in the clouds of heaven." Mat. 26 :64r. 

"Behold he (death) cometh with clouds and every eye 
shall see Him." Rev. 1:7. 

"For our conversation is in heaven, from whence, also, 
we look for ^death.' " Phil. 3 :20. 

If the reader thinks that these are exceptional passages^ 
we beg of you to try it in other Scripture referring to His 
coming. The only possible similarity consists in analogy— 
viz. : in the fact that we do not know the time when we shall 
die. But thanks be to God, we may not die at all, for 
"We shall not all sleepJ' 1 Cor. 15 :51, 

There will be one generation, at least, who will realize 
that the coming of our Lord is not death. 

And if it is not admissible to say "for ^death,' himself, 
shall descend from heaven with a shout" (1 Thes. 4:16), 
neither is it admissible to say, "Watch, therefore; for ye 
know not what hour ^death' doth come." Mat. 24:42. 

For, by such wresting of Scripture, we jostle this promi- 
nent truth, of our Lord's advent, into the back-ground, and 
substitute therefor the ^grim monster,' death. 

Death Is Not Practically the Coming of the Lord, 

It is assuming too much, to say that death is practically, 
to the believer, the coming of the Lord. For we do not 
know it, and the Scriptures do not assert it. On the con- 
trary, the events which occur, as the Scriptures teach us, 
when the Lord comes, do not occur at the death of a Chris- 
tian. The dead are not then raised, nor are the living be- 



6iiall have put on incorruption, brought to pass the saying that 
and this mortal shaU have put is written, Death is swallowed 
on immortality, then shall be ud in victory 



NOT DEATH. 



29 



lievers changed, as they will be when the Lord comes. We 
know very little about Hades or the intermediate state of 
the dead. It is probably true that, since the resurrection of 
our Lord, the souls of believers, at death, go to a Paradise 
above, so that Paul could say "absent from the body, pres- 
ent with the Lord." 2 Cor, 5:8. But it would appear, 
from Rev. 6 :9-ll,^^ that certain of the departed souls yearn 
for the execution of Judgment, which occurs when the Lord 
comes.^2 Spiritually, the believer is with Christ now, and 
always,^^ but, to be with Christ, bodily ,^^ is only to be at- 
tained by the resurrection, at His coming.^^ Therefore, it 



(11) Rev. 6:9. And when he 
had opened the fifth seal, I saw 
under the altar the souls of 
them that were slain for the 
word of God, and for the testi- 
mony which they held : 

10. And they cried with a loud 
voice, saying, How long, O Lord, 
holy and true, dost thou not 
judge and avenge our blood on 
them that dwell on the earth? 

11. And white robes were 
given unto every one of them ; 
and it was said unto them, that 
they should rest yet for a little 
season, until their fellow serv- 
ants also and their brethren, 
that should be killed as they 
were, should be fulfilled, 

(12) 1 Cor. 4:5. Therefore 
Judge nothing before the time, 
until the Ijord come, who both 
will bring to light the hidden 
things of darkness and will make 
manifest the counsels of the 
hearts : and then shall every 
man have praise of God. 

2 Tim. 4 :1. I charge tJiee in 
the sight of God, and of Christ 
Jesus, who shall judge the liv- 
ing and the dead, and by his 
appearing and his kingdom : 

Rev. 11 :18. And the nations 
were angry, and thy wrath is 
come, and the time of the dead, 
that they should he judged, and 
that thou shouldest give reward 
unto thy servants the prophets, 
ftnd to the saints, and them that 



fear thy name, small and great ; 
and shouldest destroy them 
which destroy the earth. 
Also Mat. 25 :31-40. 

(13) John 14:23. Jesus an- 
swered and said unto him. If a 
man love me. he will keep my 
words : and my Father will love 
him, and we will come unto him, 
and make our abode with him. 

Mat. 28 :20. Teaching them 
to observe all things whatsoever 
I have commanded you : and, lo, 
T am with you alway, even unto 
the end of the world. Amen. 

(14) John 12:26. If any man 
serve me, let him follow me ; 
and where I am, there shall also 
my servant be : if any man serve 
me, him will my Father honour. 

John 17:24. Father, I win 
that they also, whom thou hast 
given me, be with me where I 
am ; that they may behold my 
glory, which thou hast given me : 
for thou iovedst me before the 
foundation of the world. 

(15) John 14:3. And if I go 
and prepare a place for you, I 
will come again, and receive you 
unto myself ; that where I am, 
there ye may be also. 

1 Thes. 4:17. Then we which 
are alive and remain shall be 
caught up together with them in 
the clouds, to meet the Liord in 
the air : and so shall we ever be 
with the Lord, 



30 JE8V8 18 COMING. 

is entirely unseriptural to instruct the believer to look for 
death, as being synonymous with, or equivalent to, the 
Lord^s coming. 

Dr. David Brown's Testimony. 

Rev. David Brown, although a prominent Post-millenial- 
ist, recognizes this and he says : "The coming of Christ to 
individuals at death— however warrantably we may speak 
so, and whatever profitable considerations it may suggest — 
is not fitted for taking that place in the view of the be- 
liever which Scripture assigns to the Second Advent." And 
he very properly illustrates by the following passages: 

" ^Let not your heart be troubled (said Jesus to his sor- 
rowing disciples) : In my Father^s house are many man- 
sions; I go to prepare a place for you. And if I go away' 
—What then? ^Ye shall soon follow me? Death shall short- 
ly bring us together?' Nay; but 'If I go away, I loill come 
again and receive you unto myself; that where I am there 
ye may be also.' John 14:3. 

" ^And while they looked steadfastly toward heaven as He 
went up, behold, two men stood by them in white apparel; 
which also said. Ye men of Galilee, why stand ye gazing 
up into heaven, this same Jesus which is taken up, from 
you into heaven shalF— What? Take you home soon to him- 
self at death? Nay, but shall 'so come in like manner as 
ye have seen Him go into heaven.' Acts 1:10-11." 

"And," he adds, "how know we that by jostling this 
event (the Advent) out of its scriptural place in the ex- 
pectations of the Church, we are not, in a great degree, de- 
stroying its character and power as a practical principle? 
Can we not believe, though unable to trace it, that God's 
methods are ever best; and that as in nature, so perhaps in 
revelation, a modification by us of the divine arrangements, 
apparently slight, and attended even with some seeming 
advantages, may be followed by a total and unexpected 
change of results, the opposite of what is anticipated and 
desired? So we fear it to be here."* We would that we 
had space to quote more, for we admire this frank admis- 

* Second Advent, pages 21, 22* 



SEARCH THE SCRIPTURES. 



31 



sion — that death is not the coming of our Lord — from 
one who labors so hard to support post-millennialism. 
Again, the substitution of death for the coming of the 
Lord practically degrades the grand doctrine of the resur- 
rection^ from its lofty prominence in Scripture, to almost 
an unnecessary appendage. 

But we believe in the preaching of Jesus and the resur- 
rection^^^ and we look forward with joyous anticipation to 
the resurrection from the dead, as the time when Jesus 
shall give us the victory over death.^^ 

Oh! that Christians might realize "the grace that is to 
be brought unto" us (not at death but) "at the revelation 
of Jesus Christ,"^^ 

Nowhere in the Savior^ s teachings are we commanded to 
watch or prepare for death. But we are commanded to 
watch and prepare for Chrisfs coming. 

Therefore, let us not be deceived by the thought that our 
great enemy, Death^ is the precious coming of Jesus. 

So, beloved, we conclude that this glorious doctrine does 
concern you. 

Search the Scriptures. 

Perhaps, you say: "I don't know much about it, and I 
can't imderstand it" But do you want to understand it*? 
If so, God's word is open to you. The Holy Spirit will 
teach you.^® He will show you things to come,^^ and these 



(16) Acts 4:2. Being grieved 
that they taught the people, and 
preached through Jesus' the res- 
urrection from the dead. 

Acts 17 :18. Then certain 
philosophers of the Epicureans, 
and of the Stoics, encountered 
him. And some said. What will 
this bahbler say? other some, 
He seemeth to be a setter forth 
of strange gods : because he 
preached unto them Jesus, and 
the resurrection. 

(17) 1 Cor. 15:54, But when 
this corruptible shall have put 
on incorruption, and this mortal 
shall have put on immortality, 
then shall come to pass the say- 



ing that is written. Death is 
swallowed up in victory. 

55. O death, where is thy vic- 
tory? O death, where is thy 
sting? 

(18) 1 Pet. 1:13. Wherefore 
gird up the loins of your mind, 
be sober, and hope to the end 
for the grace that is to be 
brought unto you at the revela- 
tion of Jesus Christ, 

(19) John 14:26. But the 
Comforter, which is the Holy 
Ghost, whom the Father will 
send in my name, he shall teach 
you all things, and bring all 
things to your remembrance, 
whatsoever I have said unto you. 

(20) John 16:13. Howbeit 



S2 



JESUS J 8 COMING. 



pages are written with the earnest desire to aid you in the 
study of this truth. 

Will you study it? Will you search for yourself, as did 
the noble Bereans?^^ not merely to read through this lit- 
tle book, but to use it simply as an index, and go to the 
Word, search out the passages herein referred to, read 
them and pray over them, until the Holy Spirit guides 
you into the truth? If so, we believe that you will see 
the light, and find comfort to your soul. 

Said a Christian, who had long opposed the truth of 
the pre-millennial coming of Christ: "I have spent the 
happiest night of my life, for last evening I saw the truth 
concerning the second coming/^ It filled him with joy, 
and he is one who has been greatly used in leading souls 
to Christ. May God bless and thus use you, dear reader. 



when he, the Spirit of truth, is 
come, he wiU guide you into aU 
truth : for he shaU not speak of 
himself ; but whatsoever he shall 
hear, that shall he speak : and 
he will shew you things to come. 
(21) Acts 17:10. And the 
brethren immediately sent away 
Paul and Silas by night unto 



Berea : who coming thither went 
into the synagogue of the Jews. 
11, These were more noble 
than those in Thessalonica, in 
that they received the word with 
all readiness of mind, and 
searched the Scriptures daily, 
whether those things were so. 



CHAPTER IV. 



The Three Appearings. 

The grandest fact in history is that Jesus Christy the 
Lord of Glory, has been in this world. 

And the most important fact of the present is that He 
is now in Heaven making intercession for us.^ 

And the greatest prophesied event of the future is, that 
He is coming again. 

These three appearings are beautifully set forth in the 
9th of Hebrews.^ 

His appearing upon earth "to put away sin by the sac- 
rifice of Himself." Verse 26. 

His entering "into Heaven itself, now to appear in the 
presence of God for us/^ Verse 24. 

"And unto them that look for Him shall He appear 
the second time, without sin unto salvation.'^ Verse 28. 

While He was here upon earth He said: "It is expe- 
dient for you that I go away."^ and He went away.* He 
said, "I go to prepare a place for you." But 



(1) Heb. 7 :25. Wherefore lie 
is able also to save them to the 
uttermost that come unto God 
by him, seeing he ever liveth to 
make intercession for them. 

Rom. 8 :34, Who is he that 
condemneth? It is Christ that 
died, yea rather, that is risen 
again, who is even at the right 
hand of God, who also maketh 
Intercession for us. 

1 John 2:1. My little chil- 
dren, these things write I unto 
you, that ye sin not. And if 
any man sin, we have an advo- 
cate with the Father, Jesus 
Christ the righteous : 

(2) Heb. 9:24. For Christ is 
not entered into the holy places 
made with hands, which are the 
figures of the true ; but into 
heaven itself, now to appear in 
the presence of God for us : 



26. For then must he often 
have suffered since the founda- 
tion of the world ; but now once 
in the end of the world hath he 
appeared to put away sin by the 
sacrifice of himself. 

28. So Christ was once offered 
to bear the sins of many ; and 
unto them that look for him 
shall he appear the second time 
without sin unto salvation. 

(3) John 16:7. Nevertheless 
I tell you the truth ; It is ex- 
pedient for you that I go away: 
for if I go not away, the Com- 
forter will not come unto you ; 
but if I depart, I will send him 
unto you. 

(4) Acts 1:9. And when he 
had spoken these things, while 
they beheld, he was taken up, 
and a cloud received him out of 
their sight. 



<33) 



.>J( 



JE8V8 18 COMING. 



He Promised^ 

^^If I go and prepare a place for you, I will come again, 
and receive you unto myself; that where I am, there ye 
may be also." John 14:2-3. He gave us this promise 
as our hope and comfort while He is away. 

He said: ^^In the world ye shall have tribulation" 
(John 16:33), ^^ye shall weep and lament, and... be sor- 
rowful .... but I will see you again^ and your heart shall 
rejoice.^' Verses 20, 22. 

Nothing can be more comforting to the Church, the 
bride of Christ,^ than this precious promise which our 
absent Lord has left us, that He will come and receive us 
unto Himself, and that we shall be with Him, to behold 
jHis glory.^ 

He has given us 

The Lord's Snpper, 

that we should take the bread and the cup in remembrance 
of Him,*^ and to show His death, till He come.® We have 
this simple and loving memorial for a continual sign of 
this promise during all the earthly pilgrimage of the 



(5) Eph. 5:25. Husbands, 
love your wives, even as Christ 
also loved the cliurcli, and gave 
himself for it ; 

26. That he might sanctify 
and cleanse it with the wash- 
ing of water by the word, 

27. That he might present it 
to himself a glorious church, 
not having spot, or wrinkle, or 
any such thing ; but that it 
should be holy and without blem- 
ish, 

28. So ought men to love their 
wives as their own bodies. He 
that loveth his' wife loveth him- 
self. 

29. For no man ever yet hated 
his own fiesh ; but nourlsheth 
and cherisheth it, even as the 
Lord the church : 

30. For we are members of 
his body, of his fiesh, and of his 
bones. 



31. For this cause shall a man 
leave his father and mother, and 
shall be joined unto his wife, 
and they two shall be one flesh. 

32. This is a great mystery ; 
but I speak concerning Christ 
and the church. 

(6) John 17:24, Father, I 
Will that they also, whom thou 
hast given me, be with me where 
I am ; that they may behold my 
glory, which thou hast given me ; 
for thou lovedst me before the 
foundation of the world. 

(7) Luke 22:19. And he took 
bread, and gave thanks, and 
brake it^ and gave unto them, 
saying. This is my body which 
is given for you : this do in re- 
membrance of me. 

(8) 1 Cor. 11:26. For as 
often as ye eat this bread, and 
drink this cup, ye do shew the 
Lord^s death till he come. 



TEE FAITH OF THE FATHERS. 



i5 



Church,^ and through it we look forward from the cross 
to His coming, when He will drink it anew with ns, in 
His Father's kingdom/^ at the marriage feast of the 
Lamb.^^ 

It is a constant reminder of His promise, pointing our 
eye of faith to His coming again* "He is faithful that 
promised"^^ and we are exhorted to have confidence and 
patience, that we may "receive the promise," "for yet a 
little while, and He that shall come, will come, and will 
not tarry." Heb. 10 :35-37, 

One has truly said that the coming of Christ is 

The Very Pole Star of the Church,* 

and the apostle Paul calls it ^^That blessed hope/^^^ 

Jesus and the apostles and the prophets have given 
great prominence in the Scriptures to this inspiring 
theme. THE EARLY FATHERS and the Christian 
Church, for the first two centuries of our era, found in it 

♦Rev. David Brown» D. D. 



(9) Heb. 11:13. These aU 
died in faith, not having re- 
ceived, the promises, but having 
seen them afar off, and were 
persuaded of them, and embraced 
them, and confessed that they 
were strangers and pilgrims on 
the earth. 

1 Pet 2 :11. Dearly beloved, 
I beseech you as strangers and 
pilgrims, abstain from fleshly 
lusts, which war against the 
^oul. 

(10) Mat. 26:29. But I say 
Unto you, I will not drink hence- 
forth of this fruit of the vine, 
until that day when I drink it 
new with you in my Father's 
kingdom, 

(11) Mat, 22:2. The king- 
dom of heaven is like unto a 
certain king, which made a mar- 
riage for his son. 

Rev. 19:9, And he saith unto 
me, Write, Blessed are they 
which are called unto the mar- 
riage supper of the Lamb, And 



he saith unto me, These are the 
true sayings of God. 
Also Luke 14 :16-24, 

(12) Heb. 10:22, Let us draw 
near with a true heart in ful, 
ness of faith, having our hearts 
sprinkled from an evil con- 
science : and having our body 
washed with pure water, 

23. Let us hold fast the con- 
fession of our hope that it waver 
not ; for he is faithful that prom- 
ised : 

24. And let us consider one 
another to provoke unto love and 
good works ; 

25. Not forsaking our own as- 
sembling together, as the cus- 
tom of some is, but exhorting 
one another ; and so much the 
more, as ye see the day draw- 
ing nigh. 

(13) Tit 2:13, Looking for 
that blessed hope, and the glo- 
rious appearing of the great God 
&nCi our Saviour Jesus Christ 



38 JE8VS 18 COMING. 

their chief source of hope and comfort. The belief that 
Jesus was coming in glory to reign with His saints on the 
earth, during the Millennium, was almost universal with 
them. 

But in the third century there arose a school of inter- 
preters, headed by Origen, who so ^^ spiritualized^^ the 
Scriptures that they ceased to believe in any literal Millen- 
nium whatsoever* Their system of interpretation has been 
severely condemned by Martin Luther, Dr. Adam Clarke 
and other commentators. 

When Constantine was converted Sand the Roman em- 
pire became, nominally, Christian, it appeared to many 
that the Millennium had come, and that they had the king- 
dom on earth. The Church, hand in hand with the world, 
plunged into the dark ages, until awakened by the great 
reformers of the sixteenth century, who again began to 
proclaim the comforting hope and blessed promise of the 
coming of Christ; and since that time the subject so long 
neglected has been studied and preached with increasing 
interest. Indeed, in the last two centuries, it seems to 
have risen (with the doctrine of salvation by simple faith 
in la crucified Saviour) into somewhat the same promi- 
nence which it occupied in the e&rly eliurch. God be 
praised for it 



CHAPTER V. 
The MilleBniuirL 

Millennium (Latin) is the same as Chiliad (Greek), 
and both mean a thousand years. Both terms stand for the 
doctrine of a future era of righteous goyernment upon the 
earth, to last a thousand years. 

Jewish writers throughout the Talmud hold that this 
Millennium will be chiefly characterised by the deliverance 
of the Jews from all their enemies, recovery of Palestine 
and the literal reign of their Messiah in unequaled splen- 
dor therein. 

Pre-millennial Christians hold much in eommon with 
the Jews, but also that our Lord Jesus Christ is the 
Messiah ; that He is to return to the earth and overthrow 
Satan, all ungodly government and lawlessness^ and es- 
tablish a kingdom of righteousness, having the Church, 
with Himself as sovereign, Jerusalem as the capital, re- 
gathered and converted Israel as the center, and all na- 
tions included in a universal, world-wide kingdom of pure 
and blessed government. 

Post-millennialists, for the most part, hold that the pres- 
ent preaching of the gospel will result in the conversion 
of the world and usher in a golden era of righteousness 
and a government of justice and peace to last a thousand 
years, after which the Lord will return for a "general 
judgment'^ and introduction of an eternal state. It is 
well to have these distinctive views of the Millennium 
clearly in mind. 

Contrary to the post-millennial view, the literal reign 
of Christ, with His saints, for a thousand years is plainly 
stated in the twentieth chapter of Revelation*^ Six times 

^ fc Mill f nil I II II ' I -^— — — .— .^-^^ ^j-— —Jl— m— ^— 1^^— » Jin^^ — — ■ ^■ ^au.n— »»»— ^ ■ " -' 

(1) Rev. 20:1. And I saw an 2, And he laid hold on the 

angel come down from heaven, dragon, that old serpent, which 

having the key of the bottom- is the Devil, and Satan, and 

less pit and a great chain in his bound him a thousand years, 

hand. ^' ^^*^ c^st him into the oot- 



38 



JE8U8 IS COMING. 



is the expression "A thousand years/^ repeated. Verses 
2, 3, 4, 5, 6 and 7. The teaching is so plain that "way- 
faring men shall not err therein.'^ Isa. 35:8. 

But those who oppose this "blessed hope," of the pre 
millennial coming of our Lord usually begin their argument! 
by the assertion that the doctrine of the Millennium is no. 
where taught in Scripture except in this 20th chapter of 
Eevelation, and that the sjmholieal character of this book 
forbids our founding any doctrine upon it» The super- 
ficial character of such a statement is glaringly apparent 
from the fact that the Jews had fully developed the doc- 
trine of the Millennium as the teaching of the Old Testa- 
ment scriptures long before the Book of Revelation or 
any portion of the New Testament was written* It was 
the view most frequently expressed in the Talmud that 
"the Messianic kingdom would last for one thousand 
years/' and this was commonly believed among the Jews, 
It is easy to discern upon what they founded the doctrine. 
It is the Sabbath of God's weeks. 

The division of time into sevens^ or weeks^ permeates 
the Scriptures. A fundamental enactment of the Mosaic 



tomle&'s pit, and shut him up, 
and set a seal upon him, that he 
should deceive the nations no 
more, till the thousand years 
should be fulfilled : and after 
that he must be loosed a little 
season, 

4. And I saw thrones, and 
they sat upon them, and judg- 
ment was given unto them : and 
I saw the souls of them that 
were beheaded for the witness of 
Jesus, and for the word of God, 
and which had not worshipped 
the beast, neither his image, 
neither had received his mark 
upon their foreheads, or In their 
hands ; and they lived and 
reigned with Christ a thousand 
years, 

5. But the rest of the dead 
lived not again until the thou- 
sand years were finished. This 
is the first resurrection. 



6. Blessed and holy is he that 
hath part in the first resurrec- 
tion : on such the second death 
hath no power, but they shall be 
priests of God and of Christ, and 
shall reign with him a thousand 
years. 

7, And when the thousand 
years are expired, Satan shall be 
loosed out of his prison. 

8, And shall go out to deceive 
the nations which are in the 
four quarters of the earth, Gog 
and Magog, to gather them to- 
gether to battle : the number of 
whom is as the sand of the sea. 

9. And they went up on the 
breadth of the earth, and com- 
passed the camp of the saints 
about, and the beloved city: and 
fire came down from God out of 
heaven and devoured them. 



THE MILLENNIUM. 39 

law was the keeping of the Sahhath^ Ex, 20 :8* This was 
based upon God^s great rest day in Gen. 2. Upon this is 
founded not only the week of days, but also the week of 
weeks unto Pentecost (Lev. 23:15-16); the week of 
months, with the Atonement and seven days^ feast of 
Tabernacles in the seventh month (Lev. 23:27-28); the 
week of years, endhig with the Sabbatic year (Lev. 25:4) ; 
the week of weeks of years, ending with the seventh Sab- 
batic year, and followed by the year of Jubilee (Lev. 25: 
8-12). 

Even the duration of IsraeFs great punishments was 
based upon this law of the sevens. Their captivity in 
Babylon was for seventy years. Jer, 25:11-12; Dan. 9:2. 
The great period revealed to Daniel (Ch. 9), unto the 
coming of the Messiah was divided into seventy sevens. 
The unequaled period of IsraeFs punishment and disper- 
sion in the lands of their enemies^ prophesied by Moses, 
is, with four-fold emphasis, specified to be for seven times. 
(Lev. 26:18, 21, 24, 28). This sacred seven is woven into 
the laws, life and history of the chosen people, with whom 
God established His theocracy. And notwithstanding all 
of IsraeFs rebellion and sinfulness and consequent chas- 
tisement, there still remains for them and the whole world 
a keeping of the Sabbath. Heb. 4:9 margin. With God 
a day is as a thousand years (Psa. 90), and a thousand 
years as one day. 2 Pet. 3:8. 

Upon this rock of the sacred sevens we can consistently, 
with the Jews, base our conclusion that as we have the 
scriptural week^ week of weeks, week of months, week of 
years, week of weeks of years, week of seventy years, week 
of times, week of olams or aions (ages), see page 222, 
so we also have the great week of Millenniums. Six thou- 
sand year days of labor and then the Millennium, or 
blessed seventh thousand years of rest. 

This scriptural doctrine of the Millennium cannot be 
shaken. Its root is in the Sabbath of Genesis, and its 
fruit is in the thousand-year kingdom of Revelation. It 
shines throughout the Word of God as a glorious hope for 
the nations, whom God has promised to bless. Gen. 12:3. 



40 JESUS IS COMING. 

Shine on, blessed Revelation of God, and the Lord 
stamp upon our hearts the warning that, ^^If any man 
shall take away from the words of the book of this proph- 
esy, God shall take away his part from the Tree of Life." 
'Rev. 22 :19.* 



*For a more full statement of this doctrine see the au- 
.thor's pamphlet "The MlUennium," F. H. Revell Co. 



CHAPTER VL 
Fost*Millennia2ism. 

About the year seventeen hundred a new error crept 
into the Chvirch, to-wit, Post-millennialism. 

This was instituted by Daniel Whitby, an English di- 
vine^ or proclaimed by him as a new hypothesis^ namely, 
that the Church would px^osper and extend until the world 
should be converted, and this triumph of the Church 
would constitute the Millennium; and that Jesus would not 
come until after the Millennium, 

No wonder that he calls it a '^new hypothesis," for he 
himself bears testimony in his ^^Treatise on Traditions" 
that the doctrine of the Millennium, or the reign of Saints 
on earth a thousand years, passed among the best of Chris- 
tians for two hundred and fifty years^ for a tradition 
apostolical^ and as such is delivered by many fathers of the 
second and third century, who speak of it as the tradition 
of our Lord and His apostles, 

For want of space we refer the reader to "The Voice of 
the Church," by D. T. Taylor, to show the long line o£ 
eminent witnesses, embracing* Hermas, Justin and the Mar- 
tyrs, Luther, Melanchthon, Mede, Milton, Burnett, Isaac 
Newton, Watts, Charles Wesley, Toplady, and a host of 
others, illustrious in the annals of the Church, who, 
through the past eighteen centuries, have borne overwhelm- 
ing testimony to the truth of the pre-millennial coming of 
Christ,* 

Strange, indeed, that the Church, in the face of siieh 
evidence, should drift away from the simple teaching of the 
Word and the faith of the fathers. And yet, though of 
Such recent origin, this error of post-millennialism has not 
only crept into the Churchy but has been accepted by the 
great majority of Christians, pastors and people. 

TMsj, then^ is the principal point of the question^ 



fCT - |, ^ J ^ ^.^ - w. njaak^ 



♦See also page 66. 



42 JESUS IS COMING. 

namely: Will the coming of Christ occur before the Mil- 
lennium, and may it therefore happen at any moment, as 
Pre-millennialists believe, or will it occur after the Mil- 
lennium, and thus be, at least, a thousand years in the 
future, as Post-millennialists believe? 



CHAPTER Vn. 

Pre-MiUennial Arguments. 

We now invite your prayerful attention to the follow^ 
ing scriptural arguments, which, we believe, show that the 
coming of our Lord will be pre-millennial. 

No. L The Antichrist, 

In 2 Thes. 2:8,^ The Antichrist, who is on all sides con- 
fessed to be pre-millennial, is to be destroyed with the 
brightness of His (Christ^s) coming, or more literally the 
epiphany (appearing*) of His own presence. This fixes 
the coming of Christ to be pre-millenniaL 

Bishop Mcllvaine says of this iargument that "it is 
wholly unanswerable." 

Even Mr. Brown, the great champion of post-millennial- 
ism, admits that this is an apparent evidence for the pre- 
millennial advent, and he has been obliged to meet it by 
that process of "spiritualizing^' Scripture which has been 
so condemned by Dr. John Pye Smith, Martin Luther, Sir 
Isaac Newton, Bishop Hooker, Dr. Adam Clarke, and oth- 
ers. On this argument alone we might rest, but we have 
others fully as conclusive. 

No. 11. Immediately After the Tribulation. 

In Mat. 24:29-31,2 the coming of the Son of Mant 
is said to be immediately after the Tribulation. But this 

♦See Greek im^aveta same word used in 1 Tim, 6:14; 2 Tim, 
1:10; 4:1; 4:8; and Titus 2:13; in each place translated ap- 
pearing. 

tThis is His coming- at the Revelation; see diagram, 
page 72. 



(1) 2 Thes. 2:8. And then ly after the tribulation of those 
shall that Wicked be revealed, days shall the sun be darkened, 
whom the I^rd shall consume and the moon shall not give her 
with the spirit of his mouth, and light, and the stars shall fall 
shall destroy with the bright- from heaven, and the powers of 
ness of his coming : the heavens shall be shaken : 

(2) Mat. 24:29. Immediate- 30. And then shall appear the 

<48^ 



44 



JE8U8 18 COMING. 



Tribulation is pre-millennial, or before the reign of peace.* 
See also the diagram on page seventy-two. Therefore the 
coming is pre-miliennial. 

No. in. A Persecuted Churcli. 

The true Church is a persecuted, suffering, cross-bearmg 
people* thereunto appointed,*^ so that "all that will live 
godly in Christ Jesus shall suffer persecution" (2 Tim. 
3:12), and this will continue until Christ comes,^ which 
precludes any Millennium until after His coming. 

Kg. IV. Tares and Wheat. 

We are nowhere in the New Testament directed to look 
for the Millennium before the coming of Christ. But we 



sign of the Son of man in 
heaven : and then shaU aU the 
tribes of the earth mourn, and 
they shaU see the Son of man 
coming in the clouds of heaven 
with power and great glory. 

(3) Mat. 24:21. For then 
shall be great tribulation, such 
as was not since the beginning 
of the world to this time, no, 
nor ever shall be. 

Isa, 24:20. The earth shaU 
reel to and fro like a drunkard, 
and shall be removed like a cot- 
tage ; and the transgression 
thereof shall be heavy upon it; 
and it shall fall, and not rise 
again. 

21. And it shall come to pass 
in that day, that the Lord shall 
punish the host of the high ones 
that are on high, and the kings 
of the earth upon the earth. 

22. And they shall be gathered 
together, as prisoners are gath- 
ered In the pit, and shall be 
shut up In the prison, and after 
many days shall they be visited. 

23. Then the moon shall be 
confounded, and the sun 
ashamed, when the Lord of hosts 
shall reign in mount Zion, and in 
Jerusalem, and before his an- 
cients gloriously. 

Also Luke 21:24, etc. 

(4) John 15:19. If ye were 



of the world, the world would 
love his own ; but because ye are 
not of the world, but I have 
chosen you out of the world, 
therefore the world hateth you. 

20. Remember the word that 
I said unto you, The servant is 
not greater than his lord. If 
they have persecuted me, they 
will also persecute you ; if they 
have kept my saying, they will 
keep yours also. 

21. But all these things will 
they do unto you for my name's 
;^ake, because they know not him 
that sent me. 

Also John 16:33. 

(5) 1 Thes. 3 :3, That no 
man should be moved by these 
afflictions*: for yourselves know 
that we are appointed thereunto. 

(6) 2 Thes. 1:7. And to you 
that are afflicted rest with us, 
at the revelation of the Lord 
Jesus from heaven with the an- 
gels of his power in flaming 
Are, 

8. Rendering vengeance to 
them that know not God, and to 
them that obey not the gospel 
of our Lord Jesus : 

9. Who shall suffer punish- 
ment, even eternal destruction 
from the face of the Lord an(? 
from the glory of his might. 



TEE TARES AND WHEAT. 



45 



are expressly taught that the tares and the wheat will 
grow together until the end (of this age) ; that evil men 
and seducers will wax worse and worse; that as it was in 
the days of Noah and Lot, so shall it be at the coming 
of the Son of Man.*^ And such is the character and num- 
ber of the tares that their destruction, before the harvest,; 
would endanger the children of the kingdom. Mat. 13:29. 
This absolutely precludes the idea of a millennial reign 
of righteousness in this dispensation. 

From the time that the first Adam surrendered the king- 
dom to Satan, the effort to re-establish it with man has 
been a continual failure, though it was given to Noah,* 



10. When he shaU come to be 
glorified in his saints, and to be 
marvelled at in all them that 
believed (because our testimony 
unto you was believed) in that 
day. 

(7) Mat. 13:29. But he said. 
Nay ; lest while ye gather up 
the tares, ye root up also the 
wheat with them* 

30. Let both grow together 
until the harvest: and in the 
time of harvest I will say tp 
the reapers, Gather ye togetheir 
first the tares, and bind them In. 
bundles to burn them : buf 
gather the wheat into my ban^^ 

2 Pet. 3 :3. Knowing this firs^ 
that there shall come in the last^ 
days scoffers, walking after their 
own lusts, 

4. And saying, Where is the 
promise of his coming? for since 
the fathers fell asleep, all things 
continue as they were from the 
beginning of the creation. 

1 Tim. 4:1. Now the Spirit 
speaketh expressly, that in the 
latter times some shall depart 
from the faith, giving heed to 
seducing spirits, and doctrines of 
devils, 

2 Tim. 3:13. But evil men 
and seducers shall wax worse 
and worse, deceiving, and being 
deceived. 



Luke 17 :26. And as it was In 
the days of Noe, so shall it be 
also in the days of the Son of 
man. 

27. They did eat, they drank, 
they married wives, they were 
given in marriage, until the day 
that Noe entered Into the ark, 
and the flood came, and de- 
stroyed them all. 

28. Likewise also as It was' in 
the days of Lot; they did eat, 
they drank, they bought they 
sold, they planted, they builded; 

29. But the same day that Lot 
went out of Sodom it rained 
fire and brimstone from heaven, 
and destroyed them all. 

SO, Even thus shall it be in 
the day when the Son of man 
is revealed. 

Also 2 Tim. 4 :3-4 ; Mat. 24 : 
37-51. 

(8) Gen, 9:1. And God 

blessed Noah and his sons, and 

said unto them. Be fruitful, and 

multiply, and replenish the 
earth. 

2. And the fear of you and the 
dread of you shall be upon every 
beast of the earth, and upon 
every fowl of the air, upon all 
that moveth upon the earth and 
upon all the fishes of the sea; 
into your hand are they de* 
livered. 



46 



JE8V8 18 COMING. 



Saul (1 Sam. 9:16; 13:13), Nebuchadnezzar^ and others. 
And it will be a failure in this sin-cursed earth until the 
second Adam, who has overcome Satan, shall return to 
purify the earth and establish the kingdom on resurrection 
ground. Therefore there will be no Millennium untU 
Christ comes. 

But while we are not told to look for the Millennium, 
we are repeatedly and most solemnly enjoined to look for 
the return of our Lord. So we again conclude that His 
return must be pre-millennial. 

No. V. The Literal Reign of Christ. 

The millennial kingdom will be a literal reign of Christ 
on the earth, and not simply a spiritual exaltation of the 
Church. 

"A king shall reign in righteousness*' (Isa. 32:1; Jer. 
23:1-6), "upon the throne of David^'^o ^% Jerusalem/'^i 
The apostles shall sit upon the twelve thrones (Mat 19;28), 
and the Saints shall reign upon the earth. Rev, 5:10. 

Speaking of the kingdom, or crown of Israel, the Lord 
God says: "I will overturn, overturn, overturn it, and it 



(9) Dan. 2:37. Thou, O king, 
art a king of kings : for the God 
of heaven hath given thee a 
kingdom, power, and strength, 
and glory. 

38. And wheresoever the chil- 
dren of men dwell, the heasts 
of the field and the fowls of the 
heaven hath he given into thine 
hand, and hath made thee ruler 
over them all. Thou art this 
head of gold. 

(10) Isa. 9:7. Of the in- 
crease of ftis government and 
peace there shall he no end, 
upon the throne of David, and 
upon his kingdom, to order it, 
and to establish it with judg- 
ment and with justice from 
henceforth even for ever. The 
zeal of the Lord of hosts will 
perform this. 

Luke 1 :32. He shall be 
great, and shall be called the 



Son of the Highest : and the Lord 
God shall give unto him the 
throne of his father David : 

33. And he shall reign over 
the house of Jacob for ever ; 
and of his kingdom there shall 
be no end. 

(11) Jer. 3:17. At that time 
they shall call Jerusalem the 
throne of the Lord ; and all the 
nations shall be gathered unto 
it, to the name of the Lord, to 
Jerusalem : neither shall they 
walk any more after the imag- 
ination of their evil heart. 

Zech. 14:16. And it shall 
come to pass, that every one 
that is left of all the nations 
which came against Jerusalem 
shall even go up from year to 
year to worship the King, the 
Lord of hosts, and to keep the 
feast of tabernacles. 



LITERAL REIGN OF CHRIST. 47 

shall be no more, until He come whose right it is; and I 
will give it Him/' Ezek. 21 :27. 

The multitude of passages which bear upon this fact we 
can not even refer to» Dr. J, Pye Smith says that they are 
far more numerous than those which describe the humilia- 
tion and suffering of Christ 

And they are so specific, so full of detail, so like the 
prophecies concerning the first coming, in their literalness, 
that our post-millennial brethren are compelled to do the 
utmost violence to the laws of interpretation in the "spir- 
itualizing^^ method with which they meet this argument. 

We believe that we have the word of prophecy spoken 
by "holy men of God/' "as they were moved by the Holy 
Ghost" (2 Peter 1:19), and that we should direct our first 
efforts toward understanding the literal sense (as it is 
called), "which alone," as Martin Luther says, "is the sub- 
stance of faith and of Christian theology." 

Jesus is in "heaven," at "the right hand of God" (1 Pet. 
3:22), "upon the throne with the Father" (Psa. 110:1; 
Rev. 3:21), in the Holy of Holies, or true Holy Place 
(Heb. 9:24), making intercession (Rom. 8:34), for those 
that come unto God by Him. Heb. 7:25. But Heaven 
has only received Him until the time of restitution of all 
things which God hath spoken by the mouth of all His 
holy prophets (Acts 3:21), when He shall come again, to 
sit in the throne of His Father David.^^ 

This^ again proves His coming to be pre-millenniaL* 

No. VI- Argument From the Order of the Resurrection- 

We believe we have a conclusive argument based upon 
the Resurrection, which may be briefly stated as follows: 

All the dead will be raised, but, as Jesus was raised out 
of the dead and the rest of the dead were left, so the dead 

*For further evidence of the distinction between the 
Church and the Kingdom, see page 83. 



(12) Acts 3:20. And he shaU tution of all things, which God 

send Jesus Christ, which before hath spoken by the mouth of all 

was preached unto you ; his holy prophets since the world 

21. Whom the heaven must began, 
teceive until the times of resti- 



f8 JE8VS 18 COMING. 

in Christ that are His at His coraing*, will he raised out ot 
the dead, and the rest of the dead will be left until another 
and final resurrection, and the Millennium will occur be- 
tween these two resurrections, thus clearly showing Christ^s 
coming to be pre-millenniaL 

We believe that any unprejudiced mind will be con- 
vinced of this by simply reading the following passages: 

Order of the Resurrection* 

1 Cor. 15:22-26. For as in Adam all die, even so in Christ 
shall all be made alive. But every man in his own order, 
Christ the first fruits; afterwards they that ere Christ's at 

His coming. Then (or afterwards) the end* The last 

enemy that shall be destroyed is death* 

Dead in Clirist Rise First. 

1 Thes. 4:13-17. But I would not have you to be ignorant, 
brethren, concerning them which are asleep, that ye sorrow 
not, even as others which have no hope. For if wm eelxevb 
that Jesus died and rose again, even so them also which sleep 
in Jesus will God bring with Him For the Lord Him- 
self shall descend from Heaven with a shout, with the voice of 
the archangel, and with the trump of God, and the dead in 
Christ shall rise first. 

The First Resurrection. 

Rev. 20:4-14. And I saw thrones, and they sat upon 

them and I saw the souls of them that were beheaded 

for the witness of Jesus, and for the Word of God, and 

which had not worshipped the beast and they lived 

and reigned with Christ a thousand years. But th^e kest 

OF THE DEAD LIVED NOT AGAIN UNTIL THE THOUSAND YEARS 
WEI?E FINISHED. THIS IS THE OTRST RESURBECTION. Blessed 

and holy is he that hath part in the first resurrection^ 
on such the second death hath no power, but they shall be 
priests of God and of Christ, and shall rei^n with Him a 
thousand years. And when the thousand years are ex- 
pired Satan shall be loosed out of his prison, and shall go 

out to deceive the nations And I saw a great white 

throne, and Him that sat on it, from whose face the earth 

* The Greek elra (ita) here signifies next in order, but not 
necessarily immediate, as will be seen by the use of the 
same word in Mark 4:17, 28; 1 Tim, 2:13. And in this same 
chapter (vs. 5-7), it is used interchangeably with eiretra (epita). 
This fact seems to have been altogether overlooked by Post- 
millennialists who have therefore entirely misconstrued the 
passage. 

When the Holy Spirit means immediately He uses e|avT^ 
^0etai or irapaxPnM* See Acts 10:33i Mat. 4:22; Luke 1:64, et<s^ 



ORDER OF THE RESURRECTION, 49 

and the heaven fled away; And I saw the dead, small 

and great, stand before God; and the sea gave up the 

dead which were in it, and death and hell (Hades) delivered up 
the dead which were in them 

These three passages are so plain that the wayfaring 
man need not err therein. 

In the first, we are told the order of the resurrection — 
each '*in his own order" (Gr. Band.)* The figure is taken 
from troops moving by bands or regiments. 

First, Christ (*^the first born from the dead/' Col, 1: 

18), 

Next, the godly, who die in Christ and who are His at 
His coming. 

Next, the end, when ''the rest of the dead" (who are not 
Christ^s) shall come forth and death itself be destroyed. 

The second passage reiterates and emphasizes the fact 
that the dead in Christ shall rise first and that they rise 
when the Lord descends from Heaven with a shout. The 
resurrection of the ungodly is not spoken of, for they have 
no part in this blessed first resurrection. 

In the third passage we have the first resurrection com- 
pleted by the resurrection of the Tribulation Saints (see 
page 101) and the reign with Christ for a thousand 
years is stated to occur before the rest of the dead are 
raised. And after the thousand yesivs the rest of the dead, 
w^ho lived not again until the thousand years were finished, 
stand before God, and death and Hades deliver up the 
dead in them. 

This one thousand years is the Millennium (Latin, mille 
annum). What could be plainer than this proof that 
Christ^s coming is to be pre-millennial? The dead in Christ 
are raised at His coming and they are raised before the 
millennium. Therefore His coming must be pre-millennial. 



60 



JE8U8 18 COMING. 



OBJECTIONS CONSIDERED. 
The Use of Scripture Passages. 

It is objected that we have no right thus to bring to 
gether these passages from different parts of the Word. 

We answer— why not? Are they not all inspired ?^^ Are 
they not all the product of one mind ? See how plainly we 
are taught that they are all the utterances of the HolV 
Spirit.^* And it is clear that they all relate to the same 
subject, viz. : the resurrection. 

Paul uses quotations in the same manner in Rom. 3 to 
prove that all have sinned^ and again in Rom, 10 to prove 
the righteousness which is of faith, and in Heb. 11 to 
show the fruits of faith. We must certainly acknowledge 
the propriety of following his example. 

Indeed, the same method of aggregating proof texts is 
used and relied upon to show the divinity of Christ and 
every evangelical doctrine. 

Only Souls Mentioned. 

It is objected that only the souls are mentioned in Rev. 
20 and therefore it cannot be a literal resurrection, but is 
only the regeneration, or spiritual resurrection and presen*^ 
life of believers in Christ. 



(13) 2 Tim. 3:16. AU Scrip- 
ture is given by inspiration of 
God, and is profitable for doc- 
trine, for reproof, for correction, 
for instruction in righteousness, 

2 Tim. 3:16 (R. V.). Every 
scripture inspired of God is also 
profitable for teaching, for re- 
proof, for correction, for instruc- 
tion which is in righteousness : 

17. That the man of God may 
be complete, furnished com- 
pletely unto every good work. 

Or, Every scripture is inspired 
of God and profltahle, 

(14) John 14:26. But the 
Comforter, which is the Holy 
Ghost, whom the Father will 
send in my name, he shall teach 
you all things, and bring all 



things to your remembrance 
whatsoever I have said unto you* 

John 16 :13. Howbeit when 
he, the Spirit of truth, is come^ 
he will guide you into all truth: 
for he shall not speak of him- 
self ; but whatsoever he shall 
hear, that shall he speak : and 
he will shew you things to come. 

1 Cor. 2:10. But God hatb 
revealed them unto us by his 
Ji^pirit: for the Spirit searchetb 
all things, yea, the deep things 
of God. 

2 Pet. 1:21. For the proph- 
ecy came not in old time by the 
will of man : but holy men of 
God spake as they were moved 
by the Holy Ghost. 



OBJECTIONS. 



51 



The fallacy of this is easily seen, for these holy dead 
enjoyed the spiritual resurrection before they "were be- 
headed for the witness of Jesus/' Clearly, it was because 
of this spiritual life in Christ land their faith in the Word 
of God^ that they became witnesses for Jesus and refused 
to worship the beast, or his image or receive his mark, 
and therefore they were beheaded (see chap. 13:11-1d)* 
Besides, i/^x^^ (psukas— souls) means also life, person or 
individual. See same word in Acts 2:41, ^'there were 
added unto them about three thousand souls (persons)'^ 
and in Acts 7:14; 27:10-37; 1 Cor. 15:45; 1 Pet. 3: 
20; Rev* 12:11; 16:3^ it unmistakably means persons.^^ 
A spirit could not be beheaded. Only a person having 
body and spirit could be beheaded, and such it is evident 
these were. But they suffered physical death; that is, separ- 
ation of soul and body, and became part of the great com- 
pany of the dead. The 5th verse emphatically confirms 
this— these being that portion of the dead ones {vtKpii>v) 
who livedo while "the rest of the dead lived not again until 
the thousand years were finished,'^ and "this is the first 
resurrection/^ 

In this objection Post-millennialists manifest one of 
their most remarkable inconsistencies. They labor assidu- 
ously to disprove the literalism of the first resurrection, 
described in verses 4-6, where Caft/ -zao=to live and 
avdcTTaa-i^' anastasis == resurrection are each twice used, 
while they hold that verses 12 and 13 do describe a literal 
resurrection, though neither zao nor anastasis lare used 
therein. Consistency requires that, if either is spiritual, 
it should be the latter. How much better to accept both 
as literal. 



(15) Acts 7:14. Then sent 
Joseph, and caJIed his father 
Jacob to Mm, and aU hi&* kin- 
dred, threescore and fifteen souls. 

Acts 27:37. And we were in 
all in the ship two hundred 
threescore and sixteen souls, 

1 Pet 3:20. Which sometime 
Were disobedient, when once the 



JongsufieTing of God waited In 
the days of Noah, while the ark 
was preparing, wherein few, that 
is, eight sou^s were saved by 
water. 

Rev. 16 :3. And the second 
angel poured out his vial upon 
the sea ; and it became as the 
blood of a deaA *nan: and every 
living soul died ii* the j=iea. 



52 



JESUS IS COMING. 



Spiritual Life in Paradise. 

Equally fallacious is the interpretation which claims that 
the first resurrection is the spiritual life of believers with 
Christ in Paradise (the intermediate place of the hoJy 
dead). For this spiritual life begins, not at death, but at 
the regeneration. It begins with the first exercise of f aitb 
in Christ. "He that believeth on the Son hath everlasting 
life," John 3:36. Hath it now* Is quickened already 
(Col. 2:13), and has been raised (Eph. 2:6; CoL 3:1), 
and lives the life he now lives by the faith of the Son of 
God. Gal. 2:19^ 20. This spiritual resurrection spoken of 
in Eph. 2:6; CoL 2:12, 13; 3:1, is expressed by words 
entirely different from anastasis, which is used in Rev. 20 : 
5-6, and which everywhere in the New Testament expresses 
a literal resurrection. 



Only the Beheaded Mentioned. 

Again it is objected that only the beheaded are men- 
tioned and those who have specially to do with the beast 
and His image. 

This is true of the latter part of the verse only. And 
we believe that these are the Tribulation Saints who accept 
of Christ and become His martyrs under the reign of Anti- 
christ/^ after the Church has been caught up to meet 



(16) 2 Thes'. 2 :1. Now we be- 
seech you, brethren, by the com- 
iBg of our Lord Jesus Christ, 
and &3/ our gathering together 
unto him, 

2, That ye be not soon shaken 
in mind, or be troubled, neither 
by spirit, nor by word, nor by 
letter as from us, as that the 
day of Christ is at hand. 

3. Let no man deceive you by 
any means*: for that day shall 
not come^ e-Kcept there come a 
falling away first, and that man 
of sin be revealed, the son of 
perdition ; 



4. Who opposeth and exaltetb 
himself above all that Is called 
God, or that is worshipped ; so 
that he as God sitteth in the 
temple of God, shewing himseif 
that he is God. 

5. Remember ye not, that, 
when I was yet with you, I told 
you these things? 

6. And now ye know what 
withholdeth that he might be 
revealed in his time. 

7. For the mystery of iniquity 
doth already work ; only he who 
now letteth loill let, until he be 
taken out of the way. 



OBJECTIONS. 



5a 



Christ in the air.''' (See page 101,) But notice that the 
fii^t part of the verse speaks of some as though they had 
already been raised* "And I saw thrones, and they sat 
upon them, and judgment was given unto them/' 

Nothing is said about the resurrection of these because 
they had already been raised at the Rapture previous to 
the Tribulation* 

They are lall ready to occupy the thrones and reign upon 
the earth according to the promises,^^ But John sees the 



8. And then shan that VV^icked 
be revealed, whom the Lord shaU 
consume with the spirit of his 
mouthy and shaU destroy with 
the brightness of his coming : 

9, Even him, whose coming is 
after the working of Satan with 
ail power and signs and lying 
wonders. 

Rev. 13:11. And I beheld an- 
other beast coming up out of the 
earth ; and he had two horns 
like a lamb» and he spake as a 
dragon. 

12. And he exerciseth all the 
power of the first beast before 
him, and causeth the earth and 
them which dwell therein to wor- 
ship the first beast, whose deadly 
wound was healed. 

13. And he doeth great won- 
ders, so that he maketh fire 
come down from heaven on the 
earth in the sight of men, 

14. And deceiveth them that 
dwell on the earth by the means 
of those miracles which he had 
power to do in the sight of the 
beast ; saying to them that dwell 
on the earth, that they should 
make an image to the beast, 
which had the wound by a sword, 
and did live. 

15. And he had power to give 
life unto the image of the beast, 
that the image of the beast 
should both speak, and cause 
that as many as would not wor- 
ship the image of the beast 
should be killed. 

16. And he causeth all, both 
email and great, rich and poor, 



free and bond, to receive a marli 
in their right hand, or in their 
foreheads ; 

17. And that no man might 
buy or sell, s-ave he that had 
the mark, or the name of th« 
beast, or the number of hia 
name. 

18. Here is wisdom. Let him 
that hath understanding count 
the numoer of the beast: lor it 
is the number of a man ; and his 
number is Six hundred three- 
score and six. 

(17) 1 Thes. 4:ie. For the 
Lord himself shall descend from 
heaven with a shout, with the 
voice of the archangel, and with 
the trump of God : and the dead 
in Christ shall rise first: 

17. Then we which are alive 
and remain shall be caught up 
together with them in the clouds, 
to meet the Lord la the air: and 
so shall we ever b© with the 
Lord. 

18. Wherefore comfort one an- 
other with these words, 

(18) Mat 19:28. And Jesus 
said unto them, Verily I say 
unto you, That ye which have 
followed me, in the regeneration 
when the Son of man shall sit 
in the throne of his glory^ ye 
also shall sit upon twelve 
thrones, judging the twelve tribes 
of Israel. 

1 Cor. 6 :2. Do ye not know 
that the saints shall judge the 
world? and if the world shall 
be judged by you, are ye un* 



&t 



JE8U8 IS COMING. 



Tribulation Saints also raised to take part in this reign with 
Christ, which is in perfect accord with the order of the first 
resurrection. 

CHRIST THE riRST bruits. 



Next, 
they who 
are 

Christ's 

at His 

Coming. 



The Church and the Old Testament Saints 
who are raised at the Rapture when 
Christ comes in the air. 



The Tribulation Saints who are raised at t>* 
Revelation when Christ comes 
to the earth. 



The Last Day. 

Again we hear it objected that Christ said He would 
raise up those who believe in Him at the last day (John 
6:39, 40, 44, 54), and if it is at the last day there can 
not follow a thousand years before the unbelievers are 
raised. But Peter says "one day is with the Lord as a 
thousand years and a thousand years as one day." 2 Pet. 
3 :8. This is the great Millennial day ushered in land end- 
ing with resurrection and judgment, and during whiel> 
Christ shall rule the nations and judge the world in right- 
eousness,^^ 



worthy to judge the smallest 
matters ? 

3. Know ye not that we shall 
Judge angels? how much more 
things that pertain to this life? 

Rev. 3:21. To him that over- 
cometh will I grant to sit with 
me in my throne, even as I also 
overcame, and am set down with 
my Father in his throne. 

(19) Acts 17:31. Because ho 
hath appointed a day, in the 
which he will judge the world 
In righteousness by that man 
whom he hath ordained ; whereof 



he hath given assurance unto 
all men. In that he hath raised 
him from the dead. 

Isa. 11 :9. They shall not 
hurt nor destroy in all my holy 
mountain : for the earth shall be 
full of the knowledge of the 
Lrord, as the waters cover the 
sea. 

10. And in that day there 
shall be a root of Jesse, which 
shall stand for an ensign of the 
people ; to it shall the Gentiles 
seek : and his rest shall be glo- 
rious. 

11. And it shall come to pass 
in that day, that the Lrord shall 



THAT DAY. 65 

It is "the day of an age^' as the Holy Spirit designates 
it in 2 Pet 3:18. See the Greek ''riixipav alwo^ '^ 
(heemeran aionos). In harmony with this we find that 
the same word y/xepa (heemera — day) signifies "a long 
period," in John 8:56; 9:4; Rom. 10:21; 2 Cor. 6:2; Heb. 
4 :7"8. 

•'That Day'' 

is the key to the book of Isaiah and many of the other 
prophets. Note how frequently it occurs. Isa. 2:11; 3:7, 
18; 4:1, 2; 5:30; 7:18, 20, 21, 23; 10:27, etc.; Jer. 25:33; 
Ezek. 38:14, 16; 39:11; 48:35; Joel 3:18; Amos 9:11; 
Micah 4:6; 7:11, 12; Zeph. 3:11, 16; Hag. 2:23; Zech. 
9:16; 12:3, 4, 6, 8, 9, 11; 13:1, 2, 4; 14:6, 8, 13, 21; 
Mai. 3:17; Mat. 7:22; 24:36; Mark 13:32; Lu. 21:34. 

See how plainly it is identified with the Day of the 
Lord. Compare Isa. 2:12 with 20. ^^¥ot the day of the 
Lord of hosts shall be upon every one that is proud land 
lofty. . . * . In that day a man shall cast his idols 

to the moles and bats.'' Also Zeph. 1:14, 15. 

^'The great day of the Lord is near . , , that day is a 
day of wrath." 

See the same in Zech. 14:1-4. 

In Hosea 6:2 we read "After two days will He revive 
us; in the third day He will raise us up." These are evi- 
dently three days of one thousand years each, for "one 
day is with the Lord as a thousand years." So "that day" 
is doubtless the last thousand year day of God's great 
week of aions (ages). See page 218. 

Mentioned in Same Verse. 

Again it is objected that, while there will be a great dif- 
ference in the character of the resurrection of the just and 
of the unjust, yet they must be simultaneous in time, for 



set his hand again the second Cush, and from Elam, and from 

time to recover the remnant of Shinar, and from Hamath, an(i 

his people, which shall be left from the islands of the sea. 

from Assyria, and from Egypt, Also Rev. 2 :27. 
and from Pathros, and from 



66 



JESUS IS COMING. 



both are mentioned in conjunetionj that is in the same 
verse.^^ 

But Jesus has taught us that this objection has no force, 
by giving ns a remarkable example to the contrary. In 
Luke 4:16-21, we read, that He opened the book, found the 
place and re^ad from Isa, 61,^^ to the comma (or division 
of clauses) in verse 2, and closed the book, saying: "This 
day is this Scripture fulfilled in your ears." Why did He 
stop there*? Because the time had not come to proclaim 
"the day of vengeance." That comma has been over 
eighteen centuries long and will continue until Christ (hav- 
ing gathered His saints, 1 Thes. 4:16-17) shall appear with 
them executing vengeance on the ungodly. 2 Thes. 1:7-10; 
Jude 14, 15. Therefore, Jesus, Himself, having taught us, 
that two events, stated consecutively in Isa, 61:2, are sep- 



(20) Dan. 12 ;2. And many 
of them tbat sleep in the dust of 
the earth shaH awake, some to 
everlasting Ufe, and some to 
shame and everlasting contempt. 

John 5 :29. And shall come 
forth; they that have done good, 
unto the resurrection of life ; 
and they that have done evil, 
unto the resurrection of damna- 
tion* 

Acts. 24 :15. And have hope 
toward God, which they them* 
selves also allow, that there 
shall be a resurrection of the 
dead, both ol the iust and nn- 
just. 

(21) Isa. 61 :1. The Spirit of 
the Lord God ^5 upon me ; be- 
cause the Liord hath anointed me 
to preach good tidings unto the 
meek ; he hath sent me to bind 
up the broken-hearted, to pro- 
claim liberty to the captives, and 
^he opening of the prison to 
them that are bound ; 

2. To proclaim the acceptable 
year of the Lord, and the day 
of vengeance of our God ; to com- 
fort all that mourn ; 

3, To appoint unto them that 
mourn in Zion, to give unto them 
beauty for ashes, the oil of Joy 
for mourning, the garment of 
praise for the spirit of heavi- 
ness ; that they might be called 



Trees of righteousness. The 
planting of the Lord, that he 
might be glorified. 

Luke 4:16. And he came to 
Nazareth, where he had been 
brought up : and, as his custom 
was, he went into the synagogue 
on the sabbath day, and stood 
up for to read. 

17. And there was delivered 
unto him the book of the prophet 
Esaias. And when he had 
opened the book, he found the 
place where it was written, 

18. The Spirit of the Lord ia 
upon me, because he hath 
anointed me to preach the gos^ 
pel to the poor ; he hath sent me 
to heal the broken-hearted, to' 
preach deliverance to the cap-; 
tives, and recovering of sight to 
the blind, to set at liberty them 
that are bruised, 

19. To preach the acceptable 
year of the Lord. 

20. And he closed the book, 
and he gave it again to the 
minister, and sat down. And the 
eyes of all them that were in 
the synagogue were fastened on 
him. 

21. And he began to say unto 
them. This day is this Scripture 
fulfilled in your ears. 



OBJECTIONS. 57 

arated by more than eighteen hundred years, surely we 
should respect God^s Word, when it so plain states that 
there will be a period of a thousand years between the 
resurrection of the ^^blessed and holy/^ — and that of ^'the 

rest of the dead/' 

The word &pa (hora — hour) which Jesus used in John 
5:28 is the same word as that used in verse 25.^2 xhe 
latter we all believe has been over eighteen hundred years 
long. Why, then may not the former be at least a 
thousand years long and thus perfectly harmonize with 
Rev. 20? See also John 4:21, 23 and Rom. 13:11 (high 
time = S>pa =it is already the hour) in each of which hour 
signifies a long period. 

Tregelles — who is supported by the Jewish commenta- 
tors — ^renders Dan. 12:2 as follows: 

**And many from among the sleepers of the dust of 
the earth shall awake; these shall be unto everlasting life; 
but those (the rest of the sleepers who do not awake at 
this time) shall be unto shame." (See Jamieson, Fausset 
and Brown on this passage.) It is needless to add that this 
most intensely confirms the doctrine of the first resurrec- 
tion. 

Only One Text. 

Lastly it is objected that a difference in time for the 
resurrection of the just from that of the unjust is stated 
in only one place in the Word, to- wit: Rev. 20, and that 
this is a book so symbolical, that we must not rely upon 
it for such Un important fact. 

Only one place indeed! But is not that enough^ Why! 
the existence of all light rests upon the single sentence in 
Gen. 1:3,^^ and it rests safely, because God spoke those 
words. The most marvelous fact, ia connection with our 
Lord^s first appearing, was the immaculate conception. It 



(22) John 5:25. Verily, ver- hour is coming, In the which 

ily, I &ay unto you, The hour is all that are in the graves shall 

coming, and now is, when the hear his voice, 
dead Shan hear the voice of the (23) Gen. 1:3. And God said, 

Son of God; and they that hear l^^ there be light: and there was 

shall live. light 

2S, Marvel not at this : for the 



58 JE8VS 18 COMING. 

has caused suspicion of Mary^s character, and it calls foi 
the greatest exercise of faith to believe in the Holy Ghost 
Fatherhood of her Son. It professes the holiest purity 
where the world can see only fornication and shame. And 
yet this astonishing event rested for centuries upon a 
single passage of prophecy, "Behold a virgin shall con- 
ceive and bear a son." Isa. 7:14, and although it was 
^iven by the Lord to the Jews as a special and important 
*ign they will not rely upon it, because it occurs in a 
poetical book, and so they reject the Babe of Bethlehem. 

But shall we,— who believe that Isa. 7:14 has been 
literally fulfilled— condemn the Jews for not accepting it, 
and yet justify ourselves in rejecting the literal fulfillment 
of this plain statement in Rev. 20? God forbid. Remem- 
ber that He says, "Behold I come quickly, blessed is he 
that keepeth the sayings of the prophecy of this book*" 
Rev. 22:7; 1:3. Oh then let us earnestly entreat you, to 
heed this one passage even though it may pierce through 
your established opinions.^* Don^t reject it. Don^t pervert 
its simple teaching, for it is God's holy Word of prophecy 
and is as immovable as the rocky fastness of the moun- 
tains — ^yea more — for these shall pass away *^but the 
Word of the Lord endureth forever/* 

Dean Alford's Comments. 

And here, dear reader, let us invite your careful atten- 
tion to Dean Alford's comment upon this passage, vLz.: 
'^this is the first resurrection." He says : "It will have been 
long ago anticipated by the readers of this commentary, 
that I cannot consent to distort its words from their plaui 
sense and chronological place in the prophecy, on account 
of any considerations of difficulty, or any risk of abuses 
which the doctrine of the Millennium may bring with it. 
Those who lived next to the Apostles, and the whole 
Church for three hundred years, understood them in the 
plain literal sense; and it is a strange sight in these days 



(24) Heb. 4:12. For the word viding asunder of soul and spirit, 

of God is quick, and powerful. and of the joints and marrow, 

and sharper than any twoedged and is a discerner of the 

sword, piercing even to the di- thoughts and intents of the heart 



DEAN ALFORD'8 COMMENT. 59 

io see expositors who are among the first in reverence of 
antiquity, complacently casting aside the most cogent in- 
stance of unanimity which primitive antiquity presents. 
As regards the text itself, no legitimate treatment of it 
will extort what is known as the spiritual interpretation 
now in fashion. If, in a passage where two resurrections 
are mentioned, where certain souls lived at the first, and 
the rest of the dead lived only at the end of a specified 
period after that first, if in such a passage, the first resur- 
rection may be understood to mean spiritual rising with 
Christ, while the second means literal rising from the 
grave; then there is an end of all significance in language, 
and Scripture is wiped out as a definite testimony to any- 
thing. If the first resurrection is spiritual, then so is the 
second, which I suppose no one will be hardy enough to 
maintain. But if the second is literal, then so is the first, 
which in common with the whole primitive church and 
many of the best modem expositors, I do maintain and 
receive as an article of faith and hope."* 

Resurrection From the Dead. 

Now if Christ is coming to raise the righteous a thou- 
sand years before the ungodly, it would be natural and im- 
perative that the former should be called a resurrection 
from, or out of the dead, the rest of the dead being left 
until after the thousand years. We rejoice therefore that 
this is just what is most carefully done in the Word, and in 
this we believe we have another most comprehensive and 
definite proof of the pre-millennial coming of Christ* It 
consists in the use made, in the Greek text of the words 
iKveKpS>v (ek nekron). 

These words signify "from the dead" or, out of the 
dead, implying that the other dead are left. 

The resurrection vocpSv or tGv veKpwv (nekron, or ton 
nekron-of the dead) is applied to both classes because all 

*See also the quotations from distinguished authorities, 
both English and German g'iven as critical testimonies in 
the appendix to Pre-millennial Essays, published by F» H. 
Revell, Chicago, IlL 



60 JE8V8 18 COMING. 

will be raised* But the resurrection Ik vtKpm (ek nekror 
= out of the dead) is not once applied to the ungodly,* 

The latter phrase is used altogether 49 times, to- wit: 

34 times, to express Christ's resurrection, whom we 
know was thus raised out of the dead.^ 

3 times, to express John's supposed resurrection, who, 
as Herod thought, had been thus raised out of the dead.% 

3 times, to express the resurrection of Lazarus, who was 
also raised out of the dead.\\ 

3 times, it is used figuratively, to express spiritual life 
out of the deadness of sin. 

Rom* 6:13: "As those that tetre alive from the dead"; 
11 :15 : ''Life from the dead/^ 

Eph, 5 :14 : "Arise from the dead," 

It is used in Luke 16:31. Parable of the rich man* 
"Though one rose from the dead?^ 

And in Heb, 11:19. Abraham^s faith that God could 
raise Isaac from the dead. 

And the remaining 4 times it is used to express a future 
resurrection out of the dead^ namely, in Mark 12 :25, where 
Jesus says: "When they shall rise from the dead (ck 
v€KpSiv ) they neither marry, nor are given in marriage ; but 
are as the angels which are in heaven," and in Luke 20 :35- 
36. "But they which shall be accounted worthy to ob- 
tain that world, and the resurreetiorh which is from among 
{the) dead {rr}<y dvao-Ta<r€a>9 rrjix €K vcKp&v), neither mar- 
ry, nor are given in marriage; neither can they die any 
more ; for they are equal unto the angels ; and are the chil- 
dren of God, being the children of the resurreetiorh. 

♦Mat. 22:31; Acts 17:32; 23:6; 24:15, 21; 1 Cor. 15:12, 13, 21, 
42 and especially John 5:28-29 (R. V,): 28. Marvel not at this: 
for the hour cometh, in which all that are in the tombs 
shall hear his voice, 29 and shall come forth; they that have 
done good, unto the resurrection of life; and they that have 
done evil, unto the resurrection of judgment. 

tMat. 17:9; Mark 9:9-10; L.uke 24:46; John 2:22; 20:9; 21:14; 
Acts 3:15; 4:10; 10:41; 13:30; 13:34; 17:3; 17:31; 26:23; Horn, 
1:4; 4:24; 6:4-9; 7:4; 8:11; 10:7, 9; 1 Cor. 15:12, 20; Gal. 1:1; 
Eph. 1:20; Col. 1:18; 2:12; 1 Thes. 1:10; 2 Tim. 2:8; Heb. 13:20; 
1 Pet, 1:3, 21. 

J Mark 6:14, 16; Luke 9:7. 

llJohn 12:L 9, 17. 



RESURRECTION FROM THE DEAD. 61 

In Acts 4:1-2: The Sadducees were grieved because 
Peter and John ^^preached, through Jesus, the resurrection 
which is from among (the) dead'^ {rvv avdcrramv rrjv ck 

And in Phil. 3 :11, it is used in a manner remarkably sig- 
nificant. Our version renders it, "resurrection of the 
dead," which is especially wrong, tor the Greek preposi- 
tion ek occurs here in a duplicate form, in all the oldest 
manuscripts.* The phrase is t^v iiavdcrraatv rrjv ck vcKpwv f 
(teen exanastasin teen ek nekron), and the literal transla- 
tion is the out resurrection from among the dead, which 
peculiar construction of language gives a special emphar 
sis to the idea that this is a resurrection out from among 
the dead. 

These passages clearly show, that there is yet to be a 
resurrection out of the dead ; that is, that part of the dead 
will be raised, before all are raised. Olshausen declares 
that the "phrase would be inexplicable if it were not de- 
rived from the idea that out of the mass of the dead some 
would rise first."J 

That no unrighteous have part in this "first resurrection" 
is evident from Luke 20:36: they "are the children of 
God" and "equal unto the angels." 

It is the resurrection of a select class only, viz.: the 
righteous, and therefore Jesus calls it the resurrection of 
the just, Luke 14:14,— "And thou shalt be blessed; for 
they can not recompense thee: for thou shalt he recom- 
pensed at the resurrection of the just.'^ 

Paul calls it the better resurrection,^^ It is the resur- 
rection of those that are Christ^s at his coming,^^ "the dead 
in Christ," who shall "rise first."^^ 

*Se^ 3am\e?.oTv, Favtsset and Bto^Ti, Mloxd, ari^ "Evt. Adam 
Clark. 
tGreek text, Tischendorf and Alford. 
tVoI. 2, p. 183 Am. Ed. 



(25) Heb. 11:35. Women re- man in his own order: Christ 
ceived their dead raised to life the firstfruits ; afterward they 
again ; and others were tortured, that are Christ's at his coining. 
not accepting deliverance; that (27) 1 Thes. 4:16. For the 
they might obtain a better resur- Lord himself shall descend from 
rection. heaven ^\th a shont, with the 

(26) 1 Cor. 15:23, But every voice of the archangel, and with 



62 JE8U8 18 COMING. 



The First Resurrection. 

"Blessed and holy is he that hath part in the first resur- 
rection." Rev. 20:6. 

Paul, as a Pharisee, believed in the general fact of the 
resurrection.28 But we see from the foregoing, why he 
counted all things but loss that he might win Christ, 
. . . and know Him, and the power of His resurrec- 
tion, and the fellowship of His sufferings, ... if by 
any means he might attain unto the out resurrection from 
among the dead. Phil. 3:8-11. 

And we see also, why the three favored disciples were 
"questioning one with another what the rising from the 
dead should mean."29 They understood perfectly, what 
the resurrection of the dead meant, for this was a com- 
monly accepted doctrine of the Jews.^^ But the resurrec- 
tion from the dead was a new revelation to them. 

And it is an important revelation to us, for it is "the 
resurrection of Zi/'e/^^^ 

But there is also to be a resurrection of judgment (so 
the Greek). John 5:29. It is the resurrection of the un- 
just.^^ It is the completion of the resurrection (vacpwv or 

■"" ~ ■ "'■' .- m ill I Ml. , ,,j^ 

the trump of God: and the dead (30) Heb. 6:2. Of the doc- 

in Christ shaU rise first: trine of baptisms, and of laying 

(28) Acts 23:6. But when on of hands, and of resurrection 
Paul perceived that the one part of the dead, and of eternal judg 
were Sadducees, and the other ment 

Pharisees, he cried out in the (31) John 5 :29. And shall 

council. Men and brethren, I am come forth ; they that have done 

a Pharisee, the son of a Phari- good, unto the resurrection of 

see : of the hope and resurrec- life ; and they that have done 

tion of the dead I am called in evil, unto the resurrection of 

question. damnation (judgment). 

7, And when he had so said, Dan, 12 :2. And many of them 
there arose a dissension between that sleep in the dust of the 
the Pharisees' and the Sadducees ; earth shall awake, some to ever- 
and the multitude was divided. lasting life, and some to shame 

8. For the Sadducees say that and everlasting contempt. 

there is no resurrection, neither (32) Acts 24:15. And have 

angel, nor spirit : but the Phari- hope toward God, which they 

sees confess both, themselves also allow, that there 

(29) Mark 9:10. And they shall be a resurrection of the 
kept that saying with themselves, dead, both of the just and un- 
questioning one with another just. 

what the rising from the dead Rev. 20 :12. And I saw the 

should mean. dead, small and great, stand be- 



WATCHING. 631 

Twv vcKp5>v) of the dead. Hence we see there is a difference 
in time as well as in character j^ in the order of the resurreo* 
tion; the first being that of the just, and the second that 
of the unjust; and this difference in time is perfectly in 
accordance with the account in Rev* 20, where the interval 
is stated to be the 1000 years of the Millennial kingdom. 
And as Christ comes at the resurrection of the just, or 
those who sleep in Him (1 Thes. 4:13-16), His coming 
must be pre-millenniaL* 

No. VIL Watching. 

We are commanded to watch for His coming. 

Again and again did Jesus tell His disciples to watch! 
He said: "Watch therefore, for ye know not what hour 
your Lord doth come." Mat, 24:42. "Watch therefore, 
for ye know neither the day nor the hour." Mat. 25:13. 
Adding, "And, what I say unto you, I say unto all,— 
Watch." Mark 13 :35-37. He places especial emphasis on 
the word Watch, particularly in Rev. 16 :15, "Blessed is he 
that Watcheth." (See Greek.) 

Now it is absolutely inconsistent with the constitution 
of the human mind, thus to watch for an event which we 
beliefve to be one thousand years or more in the future. 

And yet this is just the position which Post-millennial- 
ists are forced to take. 

*We humbly invite a candid and prayerful consideration 
of the above argument, on the part of Greek students. 

Dr, David Brown quite superficially disposes of it by the 
erroneous presumption that Pre-millenarians apply the 
resurrection (reicpwv or rwv veitpwv ), of the dead, only to 
the ungodly. Whereas, we hold that it embraces all, even 
Christ Himself, but that (e* ve/cptov) from the dead ap- 
plies only to the select class who have part in the first 
resurrection. Again is he wrong in his citation of the texts 
Mark 9:9-10; Acts 10:41; 13:34; 26:23, and Rom. 1:4, each of 
which, according to Griesbach have « vcKpiav or i$ avao-Tao-cwf 
vcKpibv. Second Advent, p. 198. 



fore God; and the books were 13. And the sea gave up the 
opened ; and another book was dead wMch were in it ; and death 
opened, which is the hook of life : and h«ll delivered up the dead 
and the dead were judged out of whic^ were in them: and they 
those things which were written ^svere ^dged every man accord- 
in the books, according to their ing to their works. 
works. 



6* JE8U8 18 COMING. 

Matthew Henry, commenting on Luke 12:45, says: ^^Oux 
looking at Christ's second coming as a thing at a distance 
is the cause of all those irregularities which render the 
thought of it terrible to us." And on watching, he says: 
'To watch implies not only to believe that our Lord will 
come, but to desire that He would come, to be often think- 
ing of His coming, and always looking for it as sure and 
near, and the time of it uncertain/' 

As followers of Christ we ^re compared to soldiers, fight- 
ing the 6ght of faith (1 Tim. 1:18; 6:12; 2 Tim. 2:3; 
4:7), and perhaps no better illustration could be given us 
of watching, than that of picket duty in the army. 

Old soldiers know that out on the skirmish line it is 
full of life and excitement, because they are watching for 
something immediately possible. But in camp it is a dull^ 
soulless drudgery^ because they istre expeeting nothing until 
the outer pickets, perhaps five or six miles away, are driven 
in. 

How intensely do we increase this difference in watch- 
ing, if we separate the pickets by a thousand years. And 
this is what post-millennialism does- 

We believe this argument appeals to the common sense 
of every person, and we pray God that these seven argu- 
ments may be blessed to the perfecting of that which is 
lacking in your faith.^^ 

He is faithfu* that hath promised, an* He'll surely come 

again, 
He'll keep his tryst wi* me, at what hour I dinna ken; 
But he bids me still to wait, an* ready aye to be, 
To gang at ony moment to my ain couutrie. 

So I'm WATCHING aye, and singing o' my hame as I wait, 
For the soun'ing o* His footfa* this side the gowden gate, 
For His bluid hath made me white, and His hand shall 

dry my e*e 
When He brings me hame at last to my ain countrie. 



(33) 1 Thes. 3:9. For what 10. Night and day praying ex- 
thanks can we render to God ceedingly that we naight see your 
again for you, for all the joy face, and might perfect that 
wherewith we joy for your sakes which is lacking in your faith? 
before our God; 



CONTINUE TO WATCH. 



65 



True watching is an attitude of mind and heart which 
would joyfully and quickly turn from any occupation to 
meet our Beloved, rapturously exclaiming ^Hhis is the Lord; 
we have waited for Him/^ Isa, 25 ;9. 

Continue to Watch. 

But, perhaps, you say: "The Church has been watching 
for eighteen hundred years and He has not come, and He 
may not come for eighteen hundred years more." 

Well, possibly He may not; but do we know He will not? 
and shall we set a date for His coming*? and cease to 
watch? 

Post-millennialists say that He will not come for a thou- 
sand years or more, which is equivalent to setting a date, 
as it places His coming out of all possibility in our life- 
time; and then, dear reader, how quickly do we lay down 
our watching.. 

The principal condemnation pronounced in the Scrip- 
ture, in regard to the Lord^s return, is to those who say 
*^My Lord delayeth His coming."^* 

It is immeasurably better to be ready than to be late.^^ 

Pre-millennialists believe that He may come any mo- 
ment, and that we should ever be found watching and 
waiting, with our loins girded about, and our lights burn- 
ing, and ourselves like men that wait for their Lord. Lu. 

The eighteen hundred years which have passed only make 
"our salvation" much "nearer than when we believed," and 
it is "high time to awake out of sleep." Rom. 13 :11. 

A Little WhUe. 
There is no prophesied event which has to be fulfilled be- 
fore His coming in the air to receive the Church. Therefore 



(34) Mat 24:48. But and If 
tbat evil servant shall say in his 
heart. My lord delayeth his com- 
ing; 

49. And shall begin to smite 
his tellow servants, and to eat 
and drink with the drunken ; 

50. The lord of that servant 
shall ccme in a day when he 
looketh not for him, and in an 
bour that h© is not aware of. 



51. And shall cut him asun- 
der, and appoint him his portion 
with the hypocrites : there shall 
be weeping and gnashing of 
teeth. 

See also Luke 12 :45. 

(35) Mat. 25:10. And while 
they went to buy, the bridegroom 
came; and they that were ready 
went in with him to the mar- 
riage : and the door was shut. 



66 



JESVS 28 COMING. 



we have need of patience that we may receive the promise: 
*Tor yet a little while^' (Greek— very, very little while) 
^^and He that shall come will come^ and will not tarry." 
Heb. 10:37. 

^^But;" you say, "it is not a little while." Ah ! beloved, 
does it seem long to you from creation to the flood, or 
from the flood to Christ? The "little while" of Hag. 2:6- 
7,^^ we believe, has not ended yet,^^ and it certainly covered 
the five hundred years up to Christ's first coming. Re- 
member that God speaks to you as to an immortal soul. 

Wait until you have realized a few of the mighty cycles 
of eternity, and then these eighteen centuries will indeed 
appear to be "a very, veiy little while." 

0! let us fix our eyes upon Jesus. Let us watch and 
wait for the King Eternal.^® 

The Faith of the Early ChnrclL 

It is admitted on all sides that the pre-millennial coming 
of Christ, and His reign with His saints upon the earth a 
thousand years, was the faith of the early church. Indeed, 
this is substantiated by such an abundance of evidence, 
that it cannot be denied. 

We would that we had space to quote at length, from 
the many iauthorities on this point, but must be content 
to select a few : 



(36) Hag. 2 :6* For thus saith 
the Lord of hosts ; Yet once, it is 
a Uttle whiie, and I will shake 
the heavens, and the earth, and 
the sea, and the dry land; 

7. And I "Win shake all na- 
tions, and the Desire of all na- 
tions shall come: and I "will fill 
this house with glory, saith the 
Lord of hosts. 

(37) Joel 3:16. The Lord also 
shall roar out of Zfon, and ut- 
ter his voice from Jerusalem ; 
and the heavens and the earth 
shall shake : but the Liord will he 
the hope of his people, and the 
strength of the children of Is- 
rael, 

17* So shall ye know that I 
am the Lord your God dwelling 



in Zion, my holy mountain : then 
shall Jerusalem be holy» and 
there shall no strangers pass 
through her any more. 

Heb. 12 :26. Whose voice then 
shook the earth ; hut now he 
hath promised, saying, Yet once 
more I shake not the earth only, 
but also heaven. 

27, And this word. Yet once 
more, slgnij&eth the removing ot 
those things that are shaken, as 
of things that are made, that 
those things which cannot be 
shaken may remain, 

(38) 1 Tim. 1:17. Now unto 
the King eternal. Immortal, in- 
visible, the only wise God, he 
honour and glory for ever and 
ever. Amen. 



FAITH OF THE EARLY CHURCH. 61 

Mosheim says: "The prevailing opinion that Christ was 
to come and reign a thousand years among men before the 
final dissolution of the world had met with no opposition 
previous to the time of OrigenJ^ (Vol. 1, p, 89,) 

Geisler says: "In all the works of this period (the 
first two centuries) Millenarianism is so prominent that we 
can not hesitate to consider it as universaU^* 

Chillingworth, with his characteristic invulnerable logic, 
argues: "Whatever doctrine is believed and taught by the 
most eminent Fathers af any age of the Church and by 
none of their cotemporaries opposed or condemned, that 
is to be esteemed the Catholic doctrine of the Church of 
those times. But the doctrine of the millenaries was be- 
lieved and taught by the most eminent Fathers of the age 
next after the Apostles, and by none of that age opposed 
or condemned; therefore, it was the Catholic doctrine of 
those timesJ^** 

Stackbouse, in his "Complete Body of Divinity" (Vol. 
1, p. 597), says: '^It cannot be denied but that this doc- 
trine (Millenarianism} h^s its antiquityr and was onc^ the 
general opinion of all orthodoct Christians/ 

Bishop Newton says: "The doctrine of the Milienniun 
(as held by Millenarians) was generally believed in the 
first three and purest ages/^f 

Bishop Russell, though an anti-millenarian, says : "Down 
to the beginning of the fourth century, the belief was 
universal and undisputed/^% 

Gibbon, who is at least an unprejudiced witness, says: 
"The ancielit and popular doctrine of the Millennium was 
carefully inculcated by a succession of Fathers from Justin 
Martyr and Irenasus, who conversed with the immediate 
disciples of the Apostles, down to Lactantius, who was the 
preceptor of the son of Constantine. It appears to hav<? 
been the reigning sentiment of orthodox believers/^ 

He also says: "As long as this error (as he calls it) 
was permitted to subsist in the Church, it was productive 

♦Geisler's Church History. Vol. 1, p. 215. 
**Chiningworth's Works, Phila. Edit. 1844, p, 730. 

tDissertations on the Prophecies, p. 527. 
JDiscourse on the MiUennium, p. 236. 



68 JESUS 18 COMING, 

of the most salutary effects on the faith and practice of 
Christians,"* 

Dr. Daniel Whitby,— the father of the modem post-mil- 
lennial theory^— in his "Treatise on Traditions/' candidly 
acknowledges that, "the doctrine of the Millennium passed 
among the best of Christians, for two hundred and fifty 
years, for a tradition apostolical, iand as such is delivered 
by many Fathers of the second and third centuries, who 
speak of it as a tradition of our Lord and His Apostles, 
and of all the ancients who lived he/ore them^ who tell us 
the very words in which it was delivered, the Scriptures 
which were so interpreted, iand say that it was held by all 
Christians that were exactly orthodox/' 

Lest anyone should lose the full force of these quota- 
tions, it may be proper to state, that this ^'ancient and 
popular doctrine of the Millennium/' as Gibbon styles it, 
was the belief in the pre-millennial coming of Christ, and 
His reign on the earth for a thousand years. It was com- 
monly called chiliasm, which see in Webster's Dictionary, 

Such, in brief, is the testimony of historians, both ecclesi- 
astical and profane upon this subject. And some of the 
early Fathers, of whom they speak, were very nearly, if 
not quite, the cotemporaries with the Apostles. 

Papias, Bishop of Hierapolis in Phrygia, who was a 
disciple of St. John, or who at least received his doctrines 
from the immediate followers of the Apostle, was an ex- 
treme Millennialist, and has been called the father of 
Millenarianism. ( See McCIintock and Strong's Enc, ) 
Irenaeus, as a disciple of Polycairp, Bishop of Smyrna, was 
directly connected with St. John. And also Justin Martyr 
was one of the earliest of the Fathers. 

Is it not solemnly incumbent upon us, to respect and 
heed this doctrine, which these eminent Christian Fathers 
so undisputedly taught, as being the "tradition of our Lord 
and His Apostles'' ? Why is itj that, upon every other 
subject connected with our holy religion, such as Baptism, 
Church government, Forms of worship. Articles of faith, 
etc., we go back and search diligently to ascertain the doc- 

♦Milman's Gibbon's Rome, Vol. 1, p. 262. 



THE APOSTLES NOT MISTAKEN. 



69 



trine of the Fathers, placing so much stress upon what we 
think they believed and taught, and yet upon this most 
important theme, cast aside what we know was their faith 
and testimony? Is it consistent? Dear reader, do let us 
here emphasize PauFs exhortation to the Thessalonians : 
"Brethren, stand fast and 

Hold the Traditions 

(teachings) which ye have been taught whether by word or 
by our epistle*"^^ That is, whether taught in writing, or or- 
ally, see Verse 5. Now, what were these traditions (teach- 
ings) if not the coming of Christ and the Eeign of the 
Saints, of which Paul and the other Apostles wrote so 
freely? Being thus exhorted, it is reasonable to believe 
that they did hold them, and that they are the very tradi- 
tions which Whitby and the other authorities ciearly prove 
were held by the early Church. Then let us also hold,— not 
the comparatively modem post-millennial theory of Whitby, 
—but the aged faith of the Fathers. 

The Apostles Were Kot Mistalcen. 

We cannot believe (as some lassert) that the Apostles 
were mistaken, and consequently not inspired upon this 
theme, nor that they and all the early Christians mocked 
themselves with false hopes in regard to the pre-millennial 
coming of Christ. They watched and waited for the return 
of our Lord, as sa sure event, the hour of which none but 
the Father knew, but which had been enjoined upon them 
as uncertain*^ and imminent'*^ And as they passed away 



(3'9) 2 Tb^ 2:5. Rem'eml>er 
ye not, that, when I was yet 
with you, I told you these 
things? 

15. So then, brethren, stand 
fast and hold the traditions 
which ye were taught whether 
by word, or by epistle as of ours. 

( 40 ) Mat. 24 : 42 . Watch 
therefore ; for ye know not what 
hour your Lord doth come. 

43. But know this, that If the 
goodman of the house had known 



in what watch the thief would 
come, he would have watched, 
and would not have suffered his 
house to be broken up. 

44. Therefore be ye also 
ready : for in such an hour as ye 
think not the Son of man com- 
eth. 

(41) Luke 12:35. Let your 
loins be girded about, and your 
lights burning ; 

36. And ye yourselves like un- 
to men that wait for their lord, 



10 



JE8U8 IS COMING. 



to the unseen domain of Paradise, they have left us the 
vrritten Word, their reiterated traditions (teachings handed 
down), and their great hope. So we take up their vigil, 
hopefully watching^ not daring to say that He will come to- 
morrow, nor a thousand yeaxs hence, but only this are we 
sure oi; He may come now. 

Expectancy* 

God has held this glorious hope constantly before the 
Church, to keep her in her proper Bititnde of expectancy 
and longing, until the Bridegroom comes. Like Israel in 
the wilderness, we should realize that we are pilgrims and 
strangers, seeking a handy a Gityy and a King^ which are 
beyond our Jordan of death and resurrection. 

Death and Resurrection is the common lot of the great 
mass of the Church. But, of course, there will be some liv- 
ing when Christ comes,*^ who will not die but be changed 
in a moment,^^ and be caught up, like Elijah, with the 
raised saints to meet the Lord in the air. 1 Thes. 4:16-18. 



when he will return from the 
•wedding ; that, when he cometh 
and knocketh, they may open 
unto him immedmtely. 

37. Blessed are those servants, 
whom the lord when he cometh 
shaU find watching : verily I say 
unto you, that he shaU gird him- 
self, and make them to sit down 
to meat, and wiH come forth and 
serve them. 

38. And if he shall come in 
the second watch, or come in the 
third watch, and find t?iem so, 
hle&'sed are those servants. 

39» And this know, that if the 
goodman of the house had known 
what hour the thief would come, 
he would have watched, and not 
have suffered his house to be 
broken through, 

40. Be ye therefore ready 
also : for the Son of man cometh 
at an hour when ye think not. 

Heh. 10:37. For yet a little 
while, and he that shall come 
win come, and will not tarry. 



(42) 1 Thes. 4:15. For this 
we say unto you by the word of 
the Lord, that we which are 
alive and remain unto the earn- 
ing of the Lord shall not pre- 
vent them which are asleep. 

16. For the Lord himself shall 
descend from heaven with a 
shout, with the voice of the arch- 
angel, and with the trump of 
God : and the dead in Christ 
shall rise first : 

17. Then we which are alive 
and remain shall be caught up 
together with them in the clouds, 
to meet the Lord in the air : and 
so shall we ever be with the 
Lord. 

18. "Wherefore comfort one an- 
other with these words. 

(4B) 1 Cor. 15:51. Behold, I 
shew you a mystery ; We shall 
not all sleep, but we shall aU 
be changed, 

52. In a moment, in the twink* 
ling of an eye, at the last trumps 
for the trumpet shall sounds a3it» 



EXPECTANCY. 



71 



It may be at morn, when the day is awaking, 
When sunlight thro' darkness and shadow is breaking. 
That Jesus will come in, the fullness of glory, 
To receive from the world "His own/' 

It may be at midday, it may be at twilight, 
It may be perchance, thM the blackness of midnight 
Will burst into light in the blaze of His glory. 
When Jesus receives "His own." 

While its hosts cry Hosanna, from heaven descending^ 
With glorified saints and the angels attending, 
With grace on His brow, like a halo of glory. 
Will Jesus receive "His own." 

Oh, joy! Oh, delight! should we go without dying; " 
No sickness, no sadness, no dread, and no crying; 
Caught up thro' the clouds, with our Lord, into glory, 
When Jesus receives "His own." 



the dead fehall be raised in- 
corruptible, and we shall be 
changed. 

Mat, 23 :37. O Jerusalem, 
Jerusalem, thou that killest the 
prophets, and stonest them which 
are sent unto thee, how often 
would I have gathered thy 
children together, eren as a hen 



gathereth her chickens under her 
wings, and ye ^ould not! 

38. Behold, your house is left 
unto you desolate* 

39. For I say unto you. Ye 
shall not see me henceforth, till 
ye shall say. Blessed is he that 
cometh in the name of the Lord. 



CHAPTER Vm. 
Diagram. 

We here present the following diagram, merely as an 
outline of the order of events, in connection with our 
Lord^s return. We exhort (1 Thes. 4:18, margin) a faith- 
ful study of it, together with the references and explana-- 
tions appended, believing that, as an object lesson, it vail 
be a great help to the reader to understand these mighty 
questions. 



t 



A 



Israel * 






I 



De 



I 



D 







Church 




EXPLANATION. 

•—The birth of Christ, the King of the Jews, 
f — The death and resurrection of Christ. 
^—Ascension of Christ. Acts 1:9. 
D— Descent of the Holy Ghost. Acts 2. 

(72) 



Mat. 2:2, 



OUTLINE OF EVENTS. tS 

Church— UjsticBl body of Christ. Eph, 1:22-23; 3:3-6; 

Rom, 12:4-5; Col. 1:24-27; 1 Cor, 12:12-27; and the 

Bride of Christ, Eph. 5 :21-23. 
D^— Descent of the Lord (1 Thes* 4:16) to receive His 

Bride. John 14:3. 
i2— Resurrection of the just. Lu. 14:14; Acts 24:15; 1 

Thes. 4:15-16; and change of living believers. 1 Cor. 

J.O \^ijy 0-L, D^J. 

Bapiwre— Translation of the saints who (like Enoch) are 

caught up to meet Christ in the air. 1 Thes. 4:17. 
af— The meeting of Christ and His Bride, 1 Thes. 4:17 

Eph. 5:21-32; 2 Cor. 11:2. 
This is our gathering together unto Him. 2 Thes. 2:1 
And the marriage of the Lamb. Mat. 22:2-10; 25:10 

Lu. 14:15-24; Rev. 19:7-8. 
So shall we ever be with the Lord. John 12:26; 14:3 

17:24; 1 Thes. 4:17. 
It is the Hope of the Church. Phil 3:20-21; Tit. 2:13 

1 John 3:2-3. 
And the redemption mentioned in Lu. 21:28; Rom. 8:23 

Eph. 4:30. 
Wherefore, comfort one another with these words. 1 

Thes. 4:18. 
Thus the Church escapes the tribulation. Lu. 21:36; 2 

Pet. 2:9; Rev. 3:10. 

r.— Period of unequaled tribulation to the world (Dan* 
12:1; Mat. 24:21; Lu. 21:25-26), during which— the 
Church having been taken out— God begins to deal with 
Israel again (Acts 15:13-17; Psa. 51:18; 102:16), 
and will restore them to their own land. Isa. 11:11; 
60; Jer. 30:3; Jer. 31; 32:36-44; Amos 9:15; Zech. 
8:10; Rom. 11. 

Antichrist will be revealed. 2 Thes. 2 :8. 

The vials of God's wrath poured out. Psa. 2:1-5; Rev. 
6:16-17; Rev. 14:10; 16. But men only blaspheme 
God. Rev. 16:11-21. Israel accepts Christ (Zeeh, 
12:10-14; 13:6), and are brought through the fire. 
Zeeh. 13:9. They pass not away. Mat. 24:34; Psa. 
22 :30. 



74 JE8V8 IS COMING. 

Bev.—The revelation of Christ and His saints (Col. 3:4^, 
1 Thes. 3:13), in flaming fire (2 Thes. 1:7-10) to 
execute judgment on the earth* Jude 14-15. 

This is Christ's second coming to the earth. Acts 1 :11 ; 
Deut 33:2; Zech, 14:4-5; Mat. 16:27; 24:29-30. 

J — Judgment of the nations, or the quick. Mat, 25:31- 
46; 19:28; Acts 10:42; 1 Pet. 4:5. 

Antichrist is destroyed. 2 Thes. 2 :8. The Beast and the 
False Prophet are taken. Rev. 19:20, Gog and his 
allies are smitten. Ezek. chapters 38 and 39. 

Satan is bound. Rev. 20 :l-3 ; Rom. 16 :20. 

B. r.— Resurrection of the Tribulation Saints, which com- 
pletes the First Resurrection. Rev. 20 :4-6, 

MilVm.— The Millennium. Christ^s glorious reign on the 
earth for 1,000 years (Rev, 20 :4) with His Bride, 2 
Tim. 2:12; Rev. 5:10; Isa. 2:2-5; 4; 11:1-12; 25:6-9; 
Isa. 65:18-25; Mic. 4:1-4; Zeph. 3:14-20; Zech. 8:3-8; 
Zech. 8:20-23; 14:16-21. 

iS'— Satan loosed for a little season, and destroyed with 
Gog and Magog. Rev. 20:7-10; Heb. 2:14. 

jS^5,— The Resurrection of Judgment. Rev. 20:12-15; John 
5:29; Dan, 12:2. 

J. TT. r.— Judgment at the Great White Throne of all the 
remaining dead. Rev. 20:11-15. 

Death and Hell destroyed. Rev. 20:14; 1 Cor. 15:26. 

E. jE?.— Eternity, or rather, The aions to come. Eph. 2:7,* 

.pi,—i,.i-.i ■ — - ■ — , — ■— ■ 

*These events, we believe, are plainly foretold in the 
Word, thoug-h we would not be dogmatic as to the precise 
order in which they are given above (see preface). But we 
trust It will enable the reader to apprehend, in some de- 
gree, the extent to which the future has been revealed, ^jmto 
us, by the Spirit (2 Pet 1:21; John 16:13; 1 Cor. 2:10) and 
to realize that eternity itself will not be a blank, or 
statue like condition, but a continually unfoldin,^ mani- 
festation of God to us throughout the *'ages to come'* (Eph* 
2:7) even the "ages of ages/' See Greek Gal, 1:5; Eph. 
3:21; Phil. 4:21; 1 Tim. 1:17; 2 Tim. 4:18; Heb. 13:21; 1 Pet 
4:11; Rev, 1:6, 18; 4:9, 10; 5:13; 7:12; 10:6; 11:15; 14:11; 15:7; 
19:3; 20:10; 22:5. See pa^e 218, 



CHAPTER IX. 

Bapture and Revelation. 

Two things are of vital importance, in order to the right 
understanding of this subject, and these are: 

First. The distinction between the Rapture and the 
Revelation. 

Bapture means to be caught up, or aWay. 

Revelation {d7roKaXv\}/L^ — apokalupsis) means Appearing 
or shining forth or manifestation,^ 

The Bapture occurs when the Church is caught up to 
meet Christ in the air,^ before the tribulation ; and 

The Revelation occurs when Christ comes, with His 
saints, to end the Tribulation, by the execution of right- 
eous judgment upon the earth.* 

At the Rapture, Christ comes into the air for His 
saints.* 

At the Revelation, He comes to the earth with them.^ He 



(1) Rom, 8:19. For the 
earnest expectation of the crea- 
ture waiteth for the manifesta- 
tion of the sons of God, 

(2) 1 Thes. 4:14. For if we 
believe that Jesus died and rose 
again, even so them also which 
sleep in Jesus will God bring 
with him. 

17. Then we which are alive 
and remain shall be caught up 
together with them in the clouds, 
to meet the Liord in the air, &'o 
shall we ever be with the LiOrd. 

(3) 2 Thes. 1:7. And to you 
who are troubled rest with us, 
when the Lord Jesus shall be 
revealed from heaven with his 
mighty angels. 

8. In flaming fire taking 
vengeance on them that know 
not God, and that obey not the 
gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ : 

9. Who shall be punished with 
everlasting destruction from the 
presence of the Lord, and from 
ihe glory of his* power ; 



10, When he shall come to be 
glorified in his saints, and to be 
admired in all them that believe. 

Jude 14. And Enoch also, the 
seventh from Adam, prophesied 
of these, saying, Behold, the 
Lord Cometh with ten thousand 
of his saints. 

15. To execute judgment upon 
all, and to convince all that are 
ungodly among them of all their 
ungodly deeds which they have 
ungodly committed, and of all 
their hard speeches which un- 
godly sinners' have spoken 
against him. 

(4) John 14:3. And if I go 
and prepare a place for you, I 
will come again, and receive you 
unto myself ; that where I am, 
there ye may be also. 

(5) 1 Thes. 3:13. To the end 
he may stablish your hearts un- 
blamable in holiness before 
God, even our Father, at the 
coming of our Lord Jesus Christ 
with all his saints. 



<75> 



76 



JESUS IS COMING. 



certainly must come for them before He can come with 
them. The assurance that God will bring them (Greek- 
lead them forth) with Jesus (1 Thes, 4:14) is evidence 
that He will first come for them, they being caught up to 
meet him in the air* Verse 17. The Greek word here ren- 
dered ^^to meeV^ signifies a going forth^ in order to return 
with. The same word is used' in Acts 28 :15,^ where the 
brethren came out to meet Paul and had a season of thanks- 
giving with him at Appii Forum and the Three Taverns, 
when he was on his way to Rome. This exactly accords 
with our being caught up to meet Christ and afterward 
returning to the earth with Him. 

Again, at the Rapture Christ comes as the Bridegroom'^ 
to take unto Himself His bride, the Church,^ 

At the Revelation^ He comes, with His bride, to rule the 
nations.® 



Zech. 14:5. And ye shaU flee 
to the vaUey of the mountains; 
for the vaUey of the mountains' 
shaH reach unto Az&l : yea, ye 
shaU flee, like as ye fled from 
before the earthquake in the days 
of Uzziah king of Judah : and the 
Lord my God shaH come, and 
aU the saints with thee. 

(6) Acts 28:15. And from 
thence, when the brethren heard 
of us, they came to meet us 
as far as Appii Forum, and the 
Three Taverns ; whom when 
Paul saw, he thanked God, and 
took courage. 

(7) Mat 25:10. And while 
they went to buy, the bridegroom 
came ; and they that were ready 
went in with him to the mar- 
riage: and the door was shut. 

(8) Eph. 5:25. Husbunds, 
love your wives, even as Christ 
also loved the church, and gave 
himself for it ; 

26. That he might sanctify 
and cleanse It with the washing 
of water by the word. 

27. That he might present it 
to himself a glorious church, 
not having spot, or wrinkle, or 
any such thina; but that it 



should be holy and without 
blemish. 

28. So ought men to love 
their wires as their own bodies. 
He that loveth his* wife loveth 
himself. 

29. For no man ever yet 
hated his own flesh ; but nourish- 
eth and cherisheth it, even as 
the Lord the church: 

30. For we are members of 
his body. 

31. For this cause shall a man 
leave his father and mother, and 
shall be joined unto his wife, 
and they two shall be one flesh. 

32. This is a great mystery: 
but I speak concerning Christ 
and the church. 

(9) Rev. 2:26. And he that 
overcometh, and keepeth my 
works unto the end, to him will 
I give power over the nations : 

27. And he shall rule them 
with a rod of iron ; as the ves- 
sels of a potter shall they be 
broken to shivers : even as I re- 
ceived of my Father. 

Rev. 5 :10. And madest them 
to be unto our God a kingdom 
and priests* ; and they reign upon 
the earth. 



RAPTURE AND REVELATION. 



n 



At the Rapture He comes only to meet the saints in 
tne air^ 1 Thes. 4:17. 

At the Revelation, He comes to the earth,^^ and His 
feet stand upon the same Moimt Olivet from which He 
ascended.^^ 

At the Rapture the Church, like Enoch, is taken out of 
the world,^^ 

At the Revelation, the Millennial Kingdom is begun.^' 

In Luke 21 :28, the Rapture is referred to at the begin- 
ning of the Tribulation. '^When these things begin to come 
to pass, then look up, and lift up your heads; for your 
redemption draweth nigh." (Redemption here meaning the 
first resurrection^ same as in Rom. 8:23.)^^ 

In Luke 21:31, the Revelation is referred to, when 
'^these things" (the Tribulation) have come to pass, and the 
kingdom of God draweth nigh. 



Rev. 19:15. And out of his 
mouth goeth a sharp sword, that 
with it he should smite the 
nations ; and he shaU rule them 
with a rod of iron : and he 
treadeth the winepress of the 
fierceness and wrath of Almighty 
God. 

See also Rev. 12 :5. 

(10) Acts 1:11. Which also 
said. Ye men of Galilee, why 
stand ye gazing up into heaven? 
this same Jesus, which is taken 
up from you into heaven, shall 
so come in like manner as ye 
have seen him go into heaven. 

(11) Zech. 14:4. And his 
feet shall stand in that day upon 
the mount of Olives, which is 
before Jerusalem on the east; 
and the mount of Olives shall 
cleave in the midst thereof to- 
ward the east and toward the 
west, and there shall de a very 
great valley ; and half of the 
mountain shall remove toward 
the north, and half of it toward 
the south. 

5. . . . And the Lord miy 
God shall com'e and all the 
saints with thee. 



(12) Acts 15:13, And fvfter 
they had held their peace, James 
answered, saying, Men and 
brethren, hearken unto me : 

14. Simeon hath declared how 
God at the first did visit the 
Gentiles, to take out of them 
a people for his name. 

15. And to this agree the 
words of the prophets; as it is 
written, 

16. After this I will return, 
and will build again the taber- 
nacle of David, which is' fallen 
down ; and I will build again 
the ruins thereof, and I will set 
it up: 

17. That the residue of men 
might seek after the Lord, and 
all the Gentiles, upon whom 
my name is called, salth the, 
Lord, who doeth all these things. 

(13) Rom. 8:23. And not 
only they, but ourselves also, 
which have the first-fruits of the 
Spirit, even we ourselves groan 
within ourselves', waiting f'^r 
the adoption, to ucit, the reded 'V 
tion of our body. 



78 JESUS IS COMING. 

The Rapture may occur any moment.^* 

The Revelation can not occur, until Antichrist be re. 
vealed, and all the times and seasons (which point to the 
day of the Lord) in Lev. 26, Daniel and Revelation be 
fulfilled. 

The Revelation ushers in the day, the Day of the Lord.^^ 

The failure to make this distinction has led to great con- 
fusion among commentators upon this subject. 

For instance: In 2 Thes. chapter 2, the apostle, in 
^the first verse, speaks of the Rapture, to-wit: the coming 
of the Lord and our gathering together unto Him, o,' which 
He had written so fully in the previous epistle, especially 
in the 4th chapter. 

In the second verse he speaks of the Revelation, or Day 
of the Lord,* which could not come, except there be a fall- 
ing away first, iand the "man of sin" and "that wicked," or 
the Antichrist, be revealed. 

And yet, most commentators have argued that the 
apostle, in both of these verses, referred to one and the 
same event, and thus they have made Scripture contradict 
itself. 

But we see plainly, that Paul h:ad no intention of contra- 
dicting Christ's admonitions, unto all, to watch for His 
coming, as being imminent. Mark 13:35-37; Luke 12:35- 
40. He only made the distinction, as above stated, between 
the Rapture and the Revelation, The persecuted Thessalo- 
nians thought that they were in the Tribulation, and that 
the Day of the Lord had set in.f But Paul corrects them, 
first by reminding them that the Lord had not come for 

♦Greek, the oldest MSS. read Kvplov = Lord, not xpto^ov = 
Christ. See Bengals' Gnomon and others. 

t evnaTTjKev (enesteeken) which authorized version renders 
"at hand," means to be present, or to have set in. See same 
word in Horn. 8:38; 1 Cor. 3:22; 7:26; Gal, 1:4; Heb. 9:9, in 
each place rendered "present." 

(14) Mat. 24:42. Watch a thief in the night 
therefore ; for ye know not what Luke 17 :30. Even thus shall 
hour your Lord doth come. it be In the day when the Son 

(15) 1 Thes, 5 :2, For your- of man is revealed. 

selves know perfectly that the Also 2 Thes. 1:7-10; 2 Pot, 

day of the Lord so cometh as 3:10-12, etc. 



RAPTURE AND REVELATION. 79 

them yety as He had said that He would (1 Thes. 4:15-17)^ 
and then by adding certain other things which must occur 
before the Day of the Lord should come. He .had told them 
that the Day of the Lord should come las a thief in the 
night (1 Thes, 5:2), but that they were not of the night, 
and therefore He exhorts them to watch and be sober. (See 
also Lu. 21:36.16) 

Another evidence of the difference between the Rapture 
and Revelation consists in the fact that the Church is to 
escape the Tribulation, which precedes the Revelation, 
(Mat. 24:29-30,) 

Enoch, a type of the Church, by his rapture,— that is by 
being caught away or translated (Heb. 11:5)— escaped the 
flood. 

Christ says, in Luke 21:36, "Watch ye therefore, and 
pray always, that ye may be accounted worthy to escape 
all these things that shall come to pass, and to stand be- 
fore the Son of man." 

And in keeping with this injunction He gave a blessed 
promise to the Church, in Rev. 3 :10, viz. : "Because thou 
hast kept the word of my patience, I also will keep thee 
from the hour of temptation, which shall come upon all 
the world, to try tnem that dwell upon the earth. Behold 
I come quickly," etc* A special hour, or time, of tempta- 
tion— i. e., trial— is here mentioned, which shall come upon 
all the world ( o?xov/to'j;-oikoumenee — the whole habitable 
—same word in Mat. 24:14— all the world). 

It is a titne of trouble not limited to Judea, but 2^ ex.^ 
tensive as the inhabited earth. This accords with the great 
tribulation described in Mat. 24:21, a "tribulation, such as 
was not since the beginning of the world , , . nor 
ever shall be." 

Jesus promises to keep the Church from, or {hi) out 
of this tribulation, or hour of temptation, that is, the 
watchful sand prayerful believers will escape it. Luke 
21 ;36, Now, as it covers the whole earth, there is no way 

(16) Luke 21:36. V^atch ye escape aU these things that shal! 
therefore, and pray always, that come to pass, and to stand be- 
ye may be accounted worthy to fore the Son of man. 



$i} 



JESUS IS COMING. 



of escape from it, but to be taken out of the world, and 
this is accomplished by the Rapture- Acts 15:14, and 1 
Thes, 4:17, which thus presents a glorious deliverance for 

the Church. 

The eleet,^^ a portion of Israel/^ will be gathered back 
to Jerusalem,^^ and pass through the fire, or great trial^^ 

Like Enoch, the Church escapes from it. 



(17) Mat. 24:22. And except 
those ciays should be shortened, 
there should no flesh be saved: 
but for the elect's sake those 
days shall be shortened. 

(18) Isa. 65:9. And I will 
bring forth a seed out of Jacob, 
and out of Judah an inheritor of 
my mountains : and mine elect 
shall inherit it, and ray servants 
shall dwell there. 

See also verses 15 and 22, and 
Rom. 11 :5-7. 

(19) Isa. 1:26. And I will 
restore thy judges as at the first, 
and thy counsellors as at the 
beginning: afterward thou shalt 
be called. The city of righteous- 
aess. The faithful city. 

27. Zion shall te redeemed 
with judgment, and her converts 
with righteousness. 

Zech. 10 :6. And I will 
strengthen the house of Judah, 
and I will save the house of 
Joseph, and I will bring them 
again to place them : for I have 
mercy upon them : and they shall 
be as though I had not cast 
them off : for I am the Lord 
their God, and will hear them. 

7. And tfiep of Ephraim shall 
be like a mighty man, and their 
heart shall rejoice as* through 
wine ; yea, their children shall 
see it^ and be glad ; their heart 
shall rejoice in the Lord. 

8. I will hiss for them, and 
gather them ; for I have re^ 
deemed them : and they shall 
increase as they have increased. 

9. And I will sow them among 
the people : and they shall re- 
member me in far countries ; 



and they shall live with their 
children, and turn again. 

10. I , will bring them again 
also out of the land of Egypt, 
and gather them out of Assyria ; 
and I will bring them into the 
land of Gilead and Lebanon ; and 
place shall not be found for 
them. 

(20) Zech, 13 :S. And it shall 
come to pass, that in all the 
land, saith the Lord, two parts 
therein shall be cut off and die ; 
but the third shall be left there- 
in. 

9. And I will bring the third 
part through the fire, and will 
refine them as silver is refined, 
and will try them as gold is 
tried; they shall call on my 
name, and I will hear them: I 
will say, It is my people ; and 
they shall say. The Lord is my 
God. 

P&a. 57 :1. Be merciful unto 
me, O God, be merciful unto 
me ; for my soul trusteth in 
thee : yea, in the shadow of thy 
wings will I make my refuge, 
until these calamities be over- 
past. 

Isa. 26 :20. Come, my people, 
enter thou into thy chambers, 
and shut thy doors about thee! 
hide thyself as it were for a 
little moment, until the indigna- 
tion be overpast. 

21. For, behold, the Lord 
cometh out of his place to punish 
the inhabitants of the earth for 
their iniquity : the earth also 
shall disclose her blood, and 
shall no more cover her slair, 

Also Psa- 27:5; 31:20 



RAPTURE AND REVELATION. 



81 



like Noah^ Israel passes through it 

So the Church should humble herself to walk with God 
(Micah 6:8), as Enoch did (Gen. 5:24), having the tes- 
timony that she pleases God,^^ and watch for the Rapture 

at any moment. 

The Jews, through their dates and seasons, may look 
for the Revelation, or day of the Lord, a day of thick 
darkness to them, in which there is no light at alL^^ Yet, 
in it they will accept Christ^^ and ^^at evening time it 
shall be light," land^^living waters shall go out from Je- 
rusalem." Zech, 14 :6-8. 

The Rapture, or being caught away, at the coming of 
the Bridegroom, is full of the sweetest comfort for the be- 
liever, and therefore Paul says, ^^Comfort one another 
with these words." 1 Thes. 4:18. 

But the Revelation of Christ with His Saints, to take 
vengeance on the ungodly, is full of solemnity and terror 
to them who obey not the gospel of our Lord Jesus 
Christ.2^ 



(21) Heb. 11:5. By faith 
Enoch was translated that he 
should not see death ; and was 
not found, because God had 
translated him : for before his 
translation he had this testi- 
naony, that he pleased God. 

(22) Amos 5:18. Woe unto 
you that desire the day of the 
Lord! to what end is it for you? 
the day of the Lord is darkness, 
and not light. 

19. As if a man did flee from 
a Hon, and a bear met him ; or 
went into the house, and leaned 
his hand on the wall, and a 
serpent bit him. 

20. Shall not the day of the 
Lord he darkness, and not light? 
even very dark, and no bright- 
aiess in it? 

(23) Zech. 12:9. And it shall 
come to pass in that day, that 
I will seek to destroy all the 
nations that come against Jeru- 
salem. 

10. And I will pour upon the 



house of David, and upon the 
inhabitants of Jerusalem, the 
spirit of grace and of supplica- 
tions; and they shall look upon 
me whom they have pierced, and 
they shall mourn for him, as 
one mourneth for his only son, 
and shall be in bitterness for 
him, as one that is in bitter- 
ness* for his first-born. 

(24) Rev. 6 :12. Artd I beheld 
when he had opened the sixth 
seal, and, lo, there was a great 
earthquake ; and the sun became 
black as sackcloth of hair, and 
the moon became as blood ; 

13. And the stars of heaven 
fell unto the earth, even as a 
fig tree casteth her untimely figs, 
when she is shaken of a mighty 
wind. 

14. And the heaven departed 
as a scroll when it is' rolled to- 
gether ; and every mountain and 
island were moved out of their 
places. 

15. And the kings of the 



82 



JESUS 18 COMING. 



earth, and the great men, and 
the rich men, and the chief cap- 
tains, and the mighty men, and 
every bond man, and every free 
man, hid themselves in the dens 
and in the rocks of the moun- 
tains ; 

16. And said to the mountains 



and rocks. Fall on us, and hide 
us from the face of him that 
sitteth on the throne, and from 
the wrath of the Lamb : 

17. For the great day of his 
wrath is come ; and who shall 
be able to stand? 

Also 2 Thes. 1:7-10. 



CHAPTER X. 



Tbe Clinrcli suid tlie Millemiial Kingdom. 

The second point is : The distinction between the Church 
(ind the Millennial Kangdom. 

The Christian Church (eKKXiyo-ia— ekkleesia), meaning 
assembly or congregation, is distinct from the congrega- 
ition of the Mosaic dispensation, or Church in the wilder- 
ness.^ For, until after Christ came, it was a thing of the 
future. This is proved by His assertion in Mat. 16:18, 
"On this rock will I build my Church," showing that it- 
had not yet been built. 

And, it is likewise distinct from the Millennial King- 
dom, which is to follow it. 

The Church is a companion of Christ in His humilia- 
tion, manifesting His sufferings and filling up the afiflic- 
tions which are behind.^ 

The Kingdom is the manifestation of the glory of Christ 
which shall follow,^ when He "shall sit in the throne of 
His glory," and when they who have suffered with Him 
during this time of the trial shall also be exalted to regal 
power sand authority.* This Kingdom was at hand,^ that 



(1) Acts 7:38. This is he, 
that was in the church (ecclesia 
— congregation) in the wilder- 
ness with the angel which spake 
to him in the mount Sinai, and 
with our fathers : who received 
the lively oracles to give unto 
us: 

(2) Col. 1:24. Who now re- 
joice in my sufferings for you, 
and fill up that which is behind 
of the afflictions of Christ in my 
flesh for his body's sake, which 
is the church. 

Also 2 Cor. 1:5-6; Phil. S: 
10; 2 Tim. 1:8. 

(3) 1 Pet. 1:11. Searching 
^hat, or what manner of time 
the Spirit of Christ which was 



in them did signify, when it 
testified beforehand the suffer- 
ings of Christ, and the glory 
that should follow. 

(4) Mat. 19:28. And Jesus 
said unto them, Verily I say 
unto you. That ye which have 
followed me, in the regeneration 
when the Son of man shall sit 
in the throne of his glory, ye 
also shall sit upon twelve 
thrones, judging the twelve tribes 
of Israel. 

Also Luke 22:28-80. 

(5) Mat. 3 :2. And saying. 
Repent ye : for the kingdom ol 
heaven Is at hand. 

Also Ch. 4 :17 and 10 rT, 



{83) 



84 



JE8U8 IS COMING. 



is, it came nigh^ (or approached, same Greek word),^ 
when Jesus, the King, came. So much so, that the three 
favored disciples witnessed a foretaste of its glory and 
power on the Mount of Transfiguration.^ 

But the Jews rejected it and slew their Bang. They 
were not willing to have this man reign over them, and 
therefore the Kingdom did not "immediately appear," It 
became like a nobleman which "went into a far country, to 
receive for himself a kingdom and to return." See Luke 
19:11-27. By this parable Jesus distinctly taught that 
the Kingdom was in the future. 

The Kingdom Still Future* 

It was in the future when Christ said: "I say unto 
you, I will not any more eat thereof (the passover) until 
it be fulfilled in the Kingdom of God/^ and again, "For I 
say unto you, I will not drink of the fruit of the vhie 
until the Kingdom of God shall come." Luke 22:16-18; 
also Mat. 26:29; Mark 14:25. 



(6) Luke 10:9, And heal the 
sick that are therein, and say 
unto them. The kingdom of God 
is come nigh unto you. 

10. But into whatsoever city 
ye enter, and they receive you 
not, go your ways out into the 
streets of the same, and say, 

11. Even the very dust of 
your city, which cleaveth on us, 
we do wipe off against you : 
notwithstanding, he ye sure of 
this, that the kingdom of God 
is come nigh unto you. 

(7) Heb. 10:25. Not forsak- 
ing the assembling" of ourselves 
together, as the manner of some 
is; but exhorting one another: 
and so much the more, as ye 
see the day approaching. 

Also Luke 12 :33. 

(8) Mat. 17:1. And after 
six days Jesus taketh Peter, 
James, and John hfs brother, 
and bringeth them up into a 
high mountain apart, 

2. And was transfigured be- 
fore them : jand his face did shine 



as the sun, and his raiment was 
white as the light. 

3. And, behold, there appeared 
unto them Moses and Elias talk- 
ing with him. 

4. Then answered Peter, and 
said unto Jesus, liord, it is good 
for us to be here: if thou wilt, 
let us make here three taber- 
nacles ; one for thee, and one 
for Moses, and one for Elias. 

5. While he yet spake, behold, 
a bright cloud overshadowed 
them ; and behold a voice out 
of the cloud, which said, This 
is my beloved Son, in whom I 
am well pleased ; hear ye Him, 

6. And when the disciples 
heard it, they fell on their face, 
and were sore afraid. 

7. And Jesus came and touch- 
ed them, and said. Arise, and be 
not afraid. 

8. And when they had lifted 
up their eyes, they saw no man, 
save Jesus only. 

9. And as' they came down 
from the mountain, Jesu» 



THE CHURCH A2fD THE KINGDOM. 



85 



It was in the future when the thief cried, "Lord re- 
member me when Thou comest into Thy Kingdom." Luke 
23:42, Joseph of Arimathea, who laid Jesus^ body in the 
sepulchre, "waited for the Kingdom of God," which also 
indicates that it was still in the future. Mark 15:43, 

It was still future when Paul exhorted the disciples to 
continue in the faith, and said "that we must through 
much tribulation enter into the Kingdom of God." Acts 
14:22, It was in the future while the persecuted Thessa- 
lonians suffered, that they might "be counted worthy of the 
Kingdom of God." 2 Thes. 1:4-5. 

It was most assuredly future when, years afterward, 
Peter gave his exhortations as follows: "Wherefore the 
rather, brethren, give diligence to make your calling and 
election sure; for if ye do these things ye shall never falL 
For so an entrance shall be ministered unto you abun- 
dantly into the everlasting Kingdom of our Lord and Sav- 
ior, Jesus Christ." 2 Pet. 1:10-11. And it has been fu- 
ture during all the long, sad history of the faithful and 
godly Church, while she has suffered the terrible persecu- 
tions of fagot, inquisition, banishment, ridicule and false 
accusation.^ 

And it will be future until Jesus, 'having received the 
Kingdom,"^<* shall return to recompense tribulation to 



charged them, saying, Tell the 
vision to no man, until the Son 
of man be risen again from the 
dead. 

Also Mark 9 :1-10 ; Luke 9 : 
27-36. 

2 Pet. 1:16. For we have 
^ot followed cunningly devised 
fables, when we made known 
unto you the power and coming 
of our Lord Jesus Christ, hut 
were eyewitnesses of his maj- 
esty. 

17. For he received from God 
the Father honour and glory, 
when there came such a voice 
to him from the excellent glory, 



This is my beloved Son, in whom 
I am well pleased. 

18. And this voice which came 
from heaven we heard, when we 
were with Him In the holy 
mount. 

(9) 2 Tim. 3:12. Yea, and 
all that will live godly in Christ 
Jesus shall suffer persecution. 

(10) Luke 19:15. And it 
came to pass, that when he was 
returned, having received the 
kingdom, then he commanded 
these servants to be called unto 
him, to whom he had given the 
money, that he might know how 
much every man had gained t^ 
trading. 



86 



JE8U8 /fif COMING. 



those who have tronhled the Church^^ and "sit in the 
throne of His glory/'^^ 

Then the Kingdom, which, for these centuries, has been 
hid in mystery y'^^ shall be manifested in power and glory.^* 

Then shall *^the kingdom of the world become our Lord^s 
and His Christ^s,"^^ and then shall the Kingdom be given 



(11) 2 Thes. 1:6-10. Seeing 
it is a righteous thing with God 
to recompense tribulation to 
them that trouble you. 

7. And to you who are 
troubled rest with us, when the 
Lord Jesus shall be revealed 
from heaven with his mighty 
angels. 

8, In flaming fire taking 
vengeance on them that know 
not God, and that obey not th© 
gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ: 

9. Who shall be punished with 
everlasting destruction from the 
presence of the Lord, and from 
the glory of his power ; 

10, When he shall come to be 
glorified in his saints, and to be 
admired in all them that be- 
lieve. 

Also Luke 19 :27. 

(12) Mat. 19 :28. And Jesus 
laid unto them. Verily I say 
unto you. That ye which have 
followed me, in the regeneration 
when the Son of man shall sit 
in the throne of his glory, ye 
also shall sit upon twelve 
thrones, judging the twelve 
tribes of Israel. 

(13) Mat. 13:11. He an- 
swered and said unto them, Be- 
cause it Is given unto you to 
know the mysteries of the king- 
dom of heaven, but to them it 
is not given. 

Also Mark 4 :11 ; Luke 8 :10. 

(14) Mat. 13:43. Then shall 
the righteous shine forth as the 
sun in the kingdom of their 
Father, Who hath ears to hear, 
let him hear. 

Also Luke 13:25-29. 

Rom. 8 :17. And if children, 
then heirs; heirs of God, and 



joint-heirs with Christ ; if so be 
that we suffer with Mm, that 
we may be also glorified to- 
gether. 

18. For I reckon that the suf- 
ferings of this present time are 
not worthy to he compared with 
the glory which shall be revealed 
in us. 

19. For the earnest expecta- 
tion of the creature waiteth for 
the manifestation of the sons 
of God. 

20. For the creature was' made 
subject to vanity, not willingly, 
but by reason of him who hath 
subjected the same in hope; 

21. Because the creature it^ 
self also shall be delivered from 
the bondage of corruption into 
the glorious liberty of the 
children of God. 

22. For we know that the 
whole creation groaneth and 
travaileth in pain together until 
now, 

23. And not only thei/, but 
ourselves also, which have the 
first-fruits of the Spirit, even 
we ourselves groan within our- 
selves, waiting for the adoption, 
to wit, the redemption of our 
body. 

(15) Rev. 11:15. And the 
seventh angel sounded ; and 
there followed great voices in 
heaven, and they said. 

The kingdom of the world 
is become the kingdom, of 
our Lord, and of his Christ : 
and he shall reign for ever 
and ever. 

Dan. 7:14. And there was 
given bim dominion, and glory. 



THE KINGDOM STILL FUTURE. 



87 



unto the Saints of the Most High.^* Therefore we pray, 
^ Jesus taught us, 



<4 



Thy Kingdom Come/' 



The Church militant, which was begun on the day of 
Pentecost (Acts 2) ends at the Rapture, before the Tribu- 
lation, 

The Kingdom begins with the Revelation, at the close 
of the Tribulation. 

It is the personal reign of Christ on earth. 

He was prophesied to be king of the Jews. Isa. 9 :6. 

He was bom King of the Jews. Mat. 2 :2. 

He said he was the King of the Jews. Mat. 27 ;11. 

He was crucified as King of the Jews. Mat. 27 :37. 

He came preaching the gospel of tnr Kingdom, saying, 
'^The time is fulfilled, the Kingdom ox God is at hand.'^ 
Mark 1 :14-15. 

He said the Kingdom was among them. Luke 17:21, 
margin. 

He came unto His own, but His own received Him not, 
John 1:11. 

He would have set up the Kingdom (Mat. 23:37-39), 
but they rejected and crucified Him. 

However, God raised Him from the dead and set Him 
on high^*^ 



and a kingdom, that aU people, 
nations, and languages, sliould 
serve him : his dominion is an 
everlasting dominion, which shall 
not pass away, and his kingdom 
that which shall not be de- 
stroyed. 

(16) Dan. 7:27* And the 
kingdom and dominion, and the 
greatness of the kingdom under 
the whole heaven, shall be given 
to the people of the saints of the 
Most High, whose kingdom is an 
everlasting kingdom, and all do- 
minions shall serve and obey 
him. 

(17) Heb. 10:12. But this 
man, after he had offered one 



sacrifice for sins for ever, sat 
down on the right hand of God ; 

13. From henceforth expect- 
ing till his enemies be made 
his footstool. 

Acts 2 :34. For David is* not 
ascended into the heavens : but 
he saith himself, The Lord said 
unto my Lord, Sit thou on my 
right hand, 

35. Until I make thy foes thy 
footstool. 

36. Therefore let all the house 
of Israel know assuredly, that 
God hath made that same Je- 
sus, whom ye have crucified, both 
LfOrd and Christ. 

Also Mat. 22:44. 



88 



JESUS IS COMING. 



He sent the Holy Ghost into the world, and under His 
power and guidance the apostles went out preaching the 
good news of the Kingdom (Acts 2, etc) to the Jews 
^rst/^ but they rejected it, and the disciples turned to the 
Gentiles.^^ Thus the Kingdom came nigh unto the Jews, 
who spurned it, and while it waits*^^ God visits ^^the Gen- 
tiles, to take out of them a people for His name" (Acts 
15:14), breaking down the middle wall of partition to 
make of twain (all Jews and Gentiles who believe in His 
name) one new man,^^ that is, the Church, or Mystical 
Body of Christ.22 

♦This we believe is the true explanation of this subject. 
The Elingdom did come "nigh" when Christ came, and had 
they received Him, it would have been manifested, but now 
It is in abeyance, or waiting until He corner again. 

However the Gr*^ek word evYt^w = engizo, which is trans- 
lated at hand in iviat. 3:2; 4:17: 10:7, and is come nigh in 
Luke 10:9-11, does not necessarily mean immediately near. 
For we find the same word used in Rom. 13:12: "The day 
is at hand," and in Heb. 10:25, "as ye see the day approach- 
ing** and in James 5:8, "The coming of the Lord draweth 
nigh," and in 1 Pet. 4:7, "the end of aU things is at hand," 
each of which passages are yet unfulfilled. 

So we see that the word engizo (is at hand) covers a 
period of more than 1800 years, and reaches unto the second 
coming of the Lord, 



(18) Acts 3:26. Unto you 
first God, baving raised up his 
Son Jesus, sent him to bless you, 
in turning away every one of 
you from his iniquities, 

Rom. 1 :16. For I am not 
ashamed of the gospel of Christ: 
for it is the power of God unto 
salvation to every one that he- 
lieveth ; to the Jew first, and 
al&*o to the Greek. 

Also Mat. 10:6. 

(19) Acts 13:46. Then Paul 
and Barnabas waxed bold, and 
said, It was necessary that the 
word of God should first have 
been spoken to you : but seeing 
ye put it from you, and judge 
yourselves unworthy of everlast- 
ing life, lo, we turn to the Gen- 
tiles. 



Also Acts IS :6 and 28 :28. 

(20) Mat. 23 :39. For I say 
unto you, Ye shall not see me 
henceforth, till ye shail say, 
Blessed is he that cometh in 
the name of the Liord. 

(21) Eph. 2:14. For he is 
our peace, who hath made both 
one, and hath broken down the 
middle wall of partition hetiMeen 
us; 

15. Having abolished in his 
flesh the enmity, even the law 
of commandments contained in 
ordinances ; for to make in him- 
self of twain one new man, so 
making peace. 

(22) Eph. 4:12. For the per- 
fecting of the saints', for the 
work of the ministry, for the 
•difying of the body of Christ ; 



THE CHURCH AND THE KINGDOM. 



S9 



The Mjrstery. 

Thus the Church came in as a mystery, and was but 
rarely, if ^t all, spoken of in the Old Testament prophe- 
cies* For we read in Eom. 16:25 that it is a ^^mystery, 
which was kept secret since the world began," and in Eph. 
3:3-6, ^^The mystery . , . which in other ages was 
'not made known unto the sons of men, ^ ^ and in Coh 1 :24- 
27 . • • ^ ^ Even the mystery which hath been hid from 
ages and from generations, but now is made manifest 
, . » the riches of the glory of this mystery among the 
Gentiles. ^ ' 

It was this mystery of the Church which so puzzled the 
prophets and caused them to inquire and search diligently 
what the Spirit meant when it testified beforehand the 
Bufferings of Christ See 1 Pet. 1 :10-12.23 They could un^ 



13. Till we all come in the 
hnlty of the faith, and of the 
knowledge of the Son of God, 
unto a perfect man, unto the 
measure of the stature of the 
fulness of Christ: 

Eph. 5 :23. For the husband 
is the head of the wife, even as 
Christ i& the head of the 
Church ; and he is the Saviour 
of the body. 

24. Therefore as the Church 
is subject unto Christ, so let the 
wives &e to their own husbands 
in everything. 

25. Husbands, lave your wives, 
even as Christ also loved the 
church, and gave himself for it ; 

26. That he might sanctify 
and cleanse it with the washing 
of water by the word. 

27. That he might present it 
to himself a glorious church, 
not having spot, or wrinkle, or 
any such thing ; but that it 
should be holy and without 
blemish. 

28. So ought men to love 
their wives as their own bodies. 
He that loveth his wife loveth 
himself. 

29. For no man ever yet 
%ated his own flesh : but nour- 



isheth and cherjsheth it, even 
as the Lord the church: 

30. For we are memibers of 
his body. 

31. For this cause shall a man 
leave his father and mother, 
and shall be joined unto hijs* 
wife, and they two shall be one 
flesh. 

32. This is' a great mystery : 
but I speak concerning Christ 
and the church. 

(23) 1 Pet 1:10. Of which 
salvation the prophets have in- 
quired and searched dUlgently, 
who prophesied of the grace that 
should come unto you : 

11. Searching what, or what 
manner of time the Spirit ot 
Christ which was in them did 
signify, when it testified before- 
hand the stifferings of Christ, 
and the glory that should fol- 
low. 

12. Unto whom it was re- 
vealed, that not unto themselves, 
but unto us they did minist'^r 
the things, which are now re- 
ported unto you by them that 
have preached the gospel unto 
you with the Holy Ghost sent 
down from heaven : which things 
the angels desire to look Anta. 



90 JESUS IS COMING. 

derstand the glory of the Kingdom, which should follow, 
but could not understand the mystery, which has been re- 
vealed unto us, and which interested the angels; to-wit, a 
suffering Messiah and a persecuted Church. 

The Church is to he the Bride of Christ, which He is 
going to present unto Himself, Eph. 5:23-32. 

But now she is a Virgin of sorrow and affliction, a com- 
panion in suffering with her espoused Husband— the Lord 
Jesus Christ.^* 

He said: "Because ye are not of the world, but I have 
chosen you out of the world, therefore the world hateth 
you,'' and "if they have persecuted me, they will also per- 
secute you" (John 15:19-20), and "in the world ye shall 
have tribulation" (John 16 :33) , and the apostle says, 
"yea, and all that will live godly in Christ Jesus shall suffer 
persecution/' 2 Tim. 3:12. See also John 17:14; 1 Thes. 
3:3.2^ And this is perfectly consistent. For this world 
has murdered the Son of God, and is guilty of His blood, 
but the Father bears this insult to His matchless love and 
grace, patiently staying the day of vengeance, being long 
suffering iand not willing that any should perish,^® 

If He thus bears with the murderers of His Son, will 
He not bear with the persecutors of His Church? 

And this persecution will continue until Jesus comes 
and takes the Church away,^^ and saves her from the 
great hour of temptation (or trial)^ which shall come upon 

X24) 2 Cor. 11:2. For I am is not slack concerning Ms prom- 
jealous over you with godly jeal- ise, as some men count slack- 
ousy: for I bave espoused you ness ; but is longsuffering to us- 
to one husband, that I may pre- ward, not willing that any should 
sent you as a chaste virgin to perish, but that all should come 
Christ. to repentance. 

(25) John 17:14. I have (27) 1 Thesi. 4:16. For the 
given them thy word ; and the Lord himself shall descend from 
world hath hated them, because teaven with a shout, with the 
they are not of the world, even lZ'\^^^iToT^f\^^ ^fe 
as I am not of the world. dead in Christ -shall rise first ; 

1 Thes. 3 :3. That no man 17. Then we which are alive 

should be moved by these af- ^^^ remain shall be caught up 

fiictions : for yourselves know together with them in the clouds, 

+i,«f «r« o*/^ «,^T;^4r.4.«/i +>,«^<^„v,*^« to meet the Lord in the air: 

^^LZ n^t ^J^^l^^}^^ ^'f ^^x''^''^ ^^d ^ shall we ever be with 

(26) 2 Pet. 3:9, The Lord the Liord. 



THE CHURCH AND THE KINGDOM. 



91 



all the world,^® when He shall recompense tribulation to 
them that have troubled her.2» And this spirit of rebellion 
and persecution will continue, even through the tribula- 
tion^^ and up to the very day of the Lord,^^ when Christ 
shall be revealed in flaming fire,^^ with His Saints, to 



(28) Rev. 3:10. Because thou 
bast kept the word of my pa- 
tience, I also will keep thee from 
the hour of temptation, which 
shall come upon all the world, 
to try them that dwell upon the 
earth. 

(29) 2 Thes. 1 :6. Seeing it is 
a righteous thing with Gud to 
recompense tribulation to them 
that trouble you ; , 

(30) Rev. 16:9. And men 
were scorched with great heat, 
and blasphemed the name of 
God, which hath power over 
these, 

11. And blasphemed the God 
of heaven because of their pains 
and their sores; and repented not 
of their deeds. 

14. For they are the spirits 
of devils, working miracles, 
loMch go forth unto the kings 
of the earth and of the whole 
world, to gather them to the bat- 
tle of that great day of God Al- 
mighty. 

21. And there fell upon men 
a great hail out of heaven, every 
stone about the weight of a tal- 
ent and men blasphemed God be- 
cause of the plague of the hail ; 
for the plague thereof was ex- 
ceeding great. 

(31) 2 Pet. 3:1. This second 
epistle, beloved, I now write unto 
you ; in both which I stir up 
your pure minds by way of re- 
membrance ; 

2. That ye may be mindful of 
tne words which were spoken be- 
fore by the holy prophets', and 
of the commandment of us the 
apostles of the Lrord and Saviour: 

3. Knowing this first, that 
there shall come in the last days 
scoffers, walking after their own 
lusts. 



4. And saying, Where is the 
promise of his coming? for since 
the fathers fell asleep, all things 
continue as thep were from the 
beginning of the creation. 

5. For this they willingly are 
ignorant of, that by the word of 
God the heavens were of old, 
and the earth standing out of the 
water and in the water : 

6. Whereby the world that 
then was, being overflowed with 
water, perished : 

7. But the heavens and the 
earth which are now, by the 
same word are kept in store, re- 
served unto fire against the day 
of judgment and perdition of un^ 
godly men. 

8. But, beloved, be not igno^ 
rant of this one thing, that one 
day is with the Lord as a thou* 
sand years, and a thousand years 
as one day. 

9. The Lord is not slack con- 
cerning his promise, as some men 
count slackness ; but is long- 
suffering to US-ward, not wilimg 
that any should perish, but that 
all should come to repentance. 

10. But the day of the Lord will 
come as a thief in the night; in 
the which the heavens shall pass 
away with a great noise, and the 
elements shall melt with fervent 
Taeat, the earth also and the 
works that are therein shall be 
burnt up. 

(32) 2 Thes. 1:7. And to you 
that are afflicted rest with us, 
at the reYciLation of the Lord 
Jesus from heaven with the anv^ 
gels of his power in flamini^, 
fire, 

8. Rendering vengeance to 
them that know not God, and to 
them that obey not the gospel 
of our Lord Jesus : 



A2 



JESUS IS COMING. 



execute judgment upon the earth.^^ So we see that there 
is no place in the whole earthly history of such a perse- 
cuted Church, for the Millennial Kingdom. For, in that 
time, "righteousness and peace" shall kiss each other, 
"tnith shall spring out of the earth, and righteousness shall 
look out of heaven." Psa, 85. 

"A King shall reign in righteousness, and Princes shall 
rule in judgment." Isa. 32:1. With righteousness shall 
He judge the poor. Judah and Israel shall be restored 
and dwell safely. There shall be no harm nor destruction 
in all God's holy mountain, and even the animals shall be 
at peace.^* 

Again, from all of these passages, and especially Isa. 60, 
we see that restored Israel and Jerusalem are to be the 
very central glory of the Millennial Kingdom. But God 
does not restore Israel and rebuild Zion, or Jerusalem, 
until He appears in His glory. 

"When the Lord shall build up Zion, He shall appear 
in His glory." Psa. 102:16. And He does not build up 



9. Who shall suffer punish- 
ment, even et-ernal destruction 
from the face of the Dord anid 
from the glory of his mdght, 

10. When he shall come to bo 
glorified in his saints, and to be 
marvelled at in all them that 
believed (beoaAise out t'estlmoniy 
unto you vrais believed) in that 
day. 

(33) Jude 14. And Enoch also, 
the seventh from. Ad'am, prophe- 
sied of the-se, saying, behold, the 
Lord Cometh with ten thousand 
of his sajints. 

15. To execute judgment upon 
all, and to convince all that are 
ungodly among them of aU their 
ungodly deeds which they have 
ungodly committed, and of all 
their hard speeches which un- 
godly sinners have spoken 
against him. 

(34) Isa. 11:4. But with 
righteousness shall he judge the 
poor, and reprove with equity 
for the meek of the earth : and 
he shall smite the earth with the 
rod of his mouth, and with the 



breath of his lips shall he slaj 
the wicked, 

5. And righteousness shall be 
the girdle of his lojns, and faith- 
fulness the girdle of his reins:. 

6. The wolf also shall dwell 
with the lamb, and the leopard 
shall lie down with the kid ; and 
the calf and young lion and the 
fatling together ; and a little 
child shall lead them. 

7. And the cow and the bear 
shall feed ; their young ones shall 
lie down together: and the lion 
shall eat straw like the ox. 

8. And the sucking child shall 
play on the hole of the asp, 
and the weaned child shall put 
his hand on the cockatrice' den. 

9. They shall not hurt nor de- 
stroy in all my holy mountain: 
for the earth shall be full of the 
knowledge of the Lord, as the 
waters cover the sea. 

Rom. 8 :21. Because the crea- 
ture itself also shall be deliv- 
ered from the bondage of cor- 
ruption into the glorious liberty 
of the children of God. 



THE CHUBGH AND THE KINGDOM. 



d3 



Zion or the tabernacle of David until He has taken out 
the Chureh.^^ 

Thus we see a clear distinction between the suffering 
Church and the glorious Kingdom, which are separated by 
the Tribulation, to-wit: 



P 

THE CHURCH. < tribulation p THE KINGDOM, 






See Diagram^ page 72. 
The Ohurcli Shall Be Rewarded. 

But, do you ask: "Is the Church always to suffer and 
be persecuted V^ 

Surely not. For she shall yet be married. And the 
light laffliction shall work out a far more exceeding and 
eternal weight of glory in the things which are not (yet) 
seen,^® and the church shall be eoimted worthy of the 
Kingdom of God for which she suffers, when the Lord 
Jesus is revealed from heaven.^^ Therefore we glory in 



22. For W6 know that the 
whole creation groaneth an.d 
travaileth in pain together until 
now. 

23, And not only they, but 
ourselves also, which have the 
first-fruits of the Spirit, even 
we ourselves groan within our- 
selves, waiting for the adoption* 
to wit, the redemption of our 
body. 

Also Jer. 23:3-8 and 32:36- 
44 ; Eisek. 34, 36 and 37 and 
many others. 

(35) Acts 15 :13. And after 
they had held their peace, James 
answered, saying. Men and 

brethren, hearken unto m& : 
14- Simeon hath declared how 

God at the first did visit the 

Gentiles, to take out of them a 

people for his namte. 

15. And to this agree tho 

words of the prophets ; as it is 

written, 



16. After this I will return, 
and will build again the taber- 
nacle of David, which is fallen 
down ; and I will build again 
the ruins thereof, and I will set 
it up: 

17. That the residue of men 
might seek after the Lord, and 
all the Gentiles, upon whom 
my name is called, saith the 
Lord who doeth all these things. 

(36) 2 Cor. 4:17. For our 
light affliction, which is but for 
a moment, worketh for us a far 
more exceeding and eternal 
weight of glory ; 

18. While we look not at the 
things which are seen, but at 
the things which are not seen : 
for the things which are seen 
are temporal ; but the things 
which are not seen are eternal. 

(37) 2 Thes. 1:4. So that wo 
ourselves glory in you in the 



m 



JE8U8 IS COMING. 



tribulations, knowing that tribulation worketh patience; 
and patience, experience; land experience, hope. Rom. 
5:3-4. And when Christ, who is our hope (1 Tim, 1:1) 
and our life shall appear, then shall we also appear with 
Him in glory. ^^ If we suffer with Him we shall also reign 
with Him.^^ We shall reign on the earth. Rev. 5:10. 
Hence we conclude that the Church shall be recompensed 
in reigning, with Christ, over the Millennial Kingdom. 
"Fear not, little flock, for it is your Father's good pleasure 
to give you the kingdom." Lu. 12:32; Dan. 7:18-22-27. 
0! then, let us pray as Jesus taught us: "T% kingdom 



come* 



V 



Nominal Christians. 



But, do you say, "The Church is not persecuted, and 
does, even now, enjoy comparative peace"? 

We answer, it is because the professing Church (and 
by this we include Roman Catholics, Greeks and all nomi- 
nal Christians— in all perhaps 400,000,000) has conformed 
so largely to the world that the world has little, if any, 
controversy with her. 

Of what avail to God are nominal, cold-hearted, world- 
conforming Christians? He wants a separate and holy 



churches of God for your pa- 
tience and faith in aU your per- 
secutions and tribulations that ye 
endure : 

5. Which is a manifest token 
of the righteous judgment of God, 
that ye may be counted worthy 
of the kingdom of God, for which 
ye also suffer : 

6. Seeing if is a righteous 
thing with God to recompense 
tribulation to them that trouble 
you; 

7. And to you who are trou- 
bled rest with us, when the Lord 
Jesus shall be revealed from 
heaven with his mighty angels, 

8. In flaming fire taking ven- 
geance on them that know not 
God, and that obey not the gos- 
pel of our Lord Jesus Christ: 



9, Who shall be punished with 
everlasting destruction from the 
presence of the Lord, and from 
the glory of his power ; 

10. When he shall come to be 
glorified In his saints, and to be 
admired in all them that believe^ 
(because our testimony among 
you was believed) in that day. 

(38) Col. 3:4. W^hen Christ, 
who is our life, shall appear, 
then shall ye also appear with 
him in glory. 

(39) Rom. 3:17. And if chil- 
dren, then heirs, heirs of God, 
and joint heirs with Christ ; if 
so be that we suffer with him^ 
that we may be also glorified to- 
gether- 

2 Tim. 2 :12. If we suffer, we 
shall also reign with him; if we 
deny him, he also will deny us. 



THE TRUE CHURCH. 



95 



people, and the command is, '^Come out and be ye sepa- 
rate." 2 Cor. 6 :14-18. 

We believe that the birds of the air and the leaven in 
the parables of Mat. 13 represent the children of the 
wicked one, or hypocrites, which have lodged in the Church 
and the false doctrines which have crept in and so per- 
vaded the professing Church that it has, in the main, be- 
come merely formal and nominal. 

God wants zealous Christians, in whom the Word of 
Life shall bum as it did in Jeremiah^s bones. And are 
not the number of these few^ even today? 

The professing Church is luke-warm, and, we fear, al- 
most ready to be spued out of the Master's mouth. But, 
thanks be unto His name, there are those who are rebuked 
and chastened, and who are buying gold and white raiment 
and anointing their eyes that they may see, and who will 
overcome and sit down with Christ in His throne. Rev. 
3:14-22. 

The True Church. 

There is truly a Church, and it is THE BODY OF 
CHBISTy^^ one and indivisible,"^^ composed of all true be- 
lievers in Him.*2 It may be called a church within, or 
among the churches— the wheat among the chaff. And let 
us remember that this true Church of Christ is appointed 
unto affliction, and that the intervals of rest (Acts 9:31) 
only strengthen her to endure new and varied forms of 
persecution. This has been her history, and we may ex- 
pect it will be her future, amid the scoffers, evil men and 
seducers of the last times.^^ 



(40) Eph. 1:22. And liath 
put an things under bis feet, and 
gave him to be the head over aU 
things to the church, 

23. Which is his body, the ful- 
aess of him that fllleth aU in 

an. 

(41) 1 Cor. 12 :12. For as the 
body is one, and hath many 
members, and aU the members 
of that one body, being many, 
are one body: so also is Christ. 

13. For by one Spirit are we 
9^11 baptized into one body, 



whether we be Jews or Gen- 
tiles, whether we be bond or 
free ; and have been aU made to 
drink into one Spirit 

(42) Eph. 4:11. And he gave 
some, apostles ; and some, proph- 
ets ; and some, evangelists ; and 
some, pastors and teachers ; 

12. For the perfecting of the 
saints, for the work of the min- 
istry, for the edifying of the 
body of Christ. 

(43) 2 Pet. 3 :3. Knowing this 
first, that there shall come in 



06 



JB8V8 18 COMING. 



And yet it is her blessed privilege, in all her affliction, 
to know that she travails in the birth of souls,^* which are 
bom from above by the Holy Ghost (John 3), and that 
the gospel (good news) of the Kingdom, which she preaches 
is the power of God mito salvation unto all who believe,*^ 

The Bride of Christ. 

"Husbands, love your wives, even as Christ also loved 
the Church, and gave Himself for it, that He might sanc- 
tify iand cleanse it with the washing of water by the word, 
that He might present it to Himself a glorious Churchy 
not having spot or wrinkle, or any such thing j but that 
it should be holy and without blemish " 

In this precious passage (Eph. 5) the Church, as the 
Bride of Christ, is typified by the most intimate, tender 
and sacred relationship known among the children of men. 

Abraham's servant went into la far country (Gen. 24) 
to seek a bride for Isaac, who was the honored type of 
Christ as a sacrifice. Gen. 22. So has the Holy Spirit 
come into the world to seek a Bride for Jesus. The ser- 
vant said, "Hinder me not.^' So the Holy Ghost is striv- 
ing with the world, and pieadiag with cold-hearted pro- 
fessors, that He may hasten the presentation of the bride 
to the Bridegroom. See Mat. 22:2-10. 

Rebekah said, '^I will go.^^ So the Bride should be 



^■»^^ftiiifc< 



the last days scoffers, walking 
after their own lusts. 

1 Tim, 4;1. Now the Spirit 
speaketh expressly, that in the 
latter times some shall depart 
from the faith, giving heed to 
seducing spirits, and doctrines 
of devils. 

2 Tim. 3 :1. This know also> 
that in the last days perilous 
times shall come. 

2. For men shall be lovers of 
their own selves, covetous, boast- 
ers, proud, blasphemers; diso* 
bedient to parents, unthankful, 
unholy, 

3. Without natural affection, 
trucebreakers, false accusers, in- 
continent, fierce, despisers of 
those that are good. 



4. Traitors, heady, highmind- 
ed, lovers of pleasures more than 
lovers of God ; 

6. Having a form of godli- 
ness, but denying the power 
thereof : from such turn away. 

Also 2 Tim. 4:1-5. 

(44) Gal. 4:19. My little 
children, of whom I travail in 
birth again until Chript b« 
formed in you. 

Also 1 Cor. 4:15; Phile. 10. 

(45) Rom. 1 :ie. For I am 
not ashamed of the gospel of 
Christ: ror it is the power of 
God unto salvation to every one 
that belfeveth; to the Jew first, 
and also to the Greek. 



THE BRIDE OF CHRIST. 97 

yearning to go. God has made the wedding and prepared 
the feast, and all things (except the Bride) are ready for 
the rapturous meeting, and blessed are they who are 
called unto the marriage supper of the Lamb. Rev. 19 :9. 
01 that the Church would work a hundredfold more 
earnestly for the conversion of souls and the edifying of 
the body of Christ, that the bride might be complete, and 
thus hasten the coming of her Lord,^^ ever listening to 
catch the midnight cry: ^^Behold the Bridegroom comethF^ 
and "so be ready to go out to meet Him." Mat. 25 :6. 

'*0! I am my Beloved's, and my Beloved is mine; 
He brings a poor vile sinner into His 'house of wine.' 
I stand upon His merit — ^I know no safer stand. 
Not e'en where glory dwelleth in Immanuel's land. 

The bride eyes not her garment, but her dear Bridegroom's 

face; 
I will not gaze at glory, but on my King of Grace; 
"STot at the crown He giveth, but on His pierced hand— 
The Lamb is all the glory of Immanuel's land." 



(46) 2 Pet. 3:11. Seeing tben 12. Looking for and hasting 

that all these things shall be dis- the coming of the day of God, 
solved, what manner of persons wherein the heavens being on 
ought ye to be in all holy con- fire shall be dissolved, and the 
versation and godliness. elements shall melt with fer- 

vent heat? 



CHAPTER XL 
TEIBUIATION—E^SURRECTIOIT— JUDGMENT. 

The Tribulation. 

We use this term to designate the whole period of earthly 
history, between the Rapture and the Revelation, or be- 
tween the Church and the Millennial Kingdom. It will not 
altogether be a time of tribulation, for in it "they shall 
rejoice and send gifts one to another'^ (Rev. 11:10), and 
shall say "peace and safety." 1 Thes. 5:3. We believe 
that it will be comparatively a short season, because the 
6,000 years and the times, or year-days, of prophecy have 
nearly run out. Doubtless it embraces the last one of 
DanieFs seventy weeks,^ for the reason that then God be- 
gins to deal with Israel again, after He has taken the 
Church away,2 ^^^ y^^ j^ ig probable that it includes much 
more than the seven years of that week. 

It is certain that there will be in it a period of un- 
equalled trial, sorrow and calamity,^ spiritual darkness and 
open wickedness.* It is the night of the world.® But the 



(1) Dan. 9:27. And he shaH 
confirm the covenant with many 
for one week : and in the midst 
of the week he shaU cause the 
sacrifice and the oblation to 
ceas^, and for the overspreading 
of abominations he shall make it 
des'olate, even until the consum- 
mation, and that determined 
shall be poured upon the deso- 
late. 

(2) Acts 15:13. And after 
they had held their peace, James 
answered, saying. Men and 
brethren, hearken unto me : 

14. Simeon hath declared how 
God at the first did visit the 
G-entlles', to take out of them 
a people for his name. 

15. And to this agree the 
words of the prophets ; as it is 
written, 

16. After this I will return, 
and will build again the taber- 
nacle of David, which is fallen 



down ; and I will build again 
the ruins thereof, and I will set 
it up : 

17. That the residue of mex 
might seek after the Lord, and 
all the Gentiles, upon whom 
mv name is called, saith the 
Lrord. who doeth all these things. 

(3) Mat. 24:21. For then 
shall be great tribulation, such 
as was not since the beginning 
of the world to this time, no, 
nor ever shall be. 

Also Dan. 12 :1. 

(4) 2 Pet. 3 :3. Knowing this 
first, that there shall come in 
the last days scoffers, walking 
after^ their own lusts, 

4. And sayinig, Whiere Is the 
promise of his coming? for since 
the fathers fell asleep, all things 
continue as tTiei/ were from tho 
beginning of the creation. 

Also Luke 18:7. 

(5) John 9:4. I must won 



(98) 



THE RESURRECTION. 



9d 



true Church, which is not of the night,* being watchful 
e;nd prayerful, will be accounted worthy to escape it, by 
the Rapture, and to stand before the Son of Man,*^ while 
a third part of Israel will be brought through it,^ and for 
the elect's sake the days of this culminating tribulation 
shall be shortened® by the revelation of Christ.^^ From 
Isa., chapters 24 to 28, an idea may be gained of the ter- 
rible character of this period, during which Antichrist will 
also be revealed (see p, 107). Some, especially from the 
remnant of Israel, will accept of Christ and become His 
witnesses, and be slain by Antichrist. These we call the 
tribulation saints, who are to be raised at the close of the 
great tribulation, as the gleanings of the great harvest of 
the firet resurrection. 

The Biesnrrection. 

In regard to the Resurrection, we would say that the 
literal rendering of 1 Cor. 15:23, is "but each one in his 
own band.'' 

It seems plain that the resurrection of those "who are 
Christ's at His coming," includes both those who consti* 
fcute the Bride, who are raised at the Rapture, when Christ 



the works of bim that sent me, 
while it is day: the night com- 
eth, when no man can work. 

Luke 17 :34. I teU you, in 
that night there shaU be two 
men in one hed ; the one shaU be 
taken, and the other shaU be 
left. 

(6) 1 Thes. 5:4. But ye. 
brethren, are not in darkness , 
that that day should over^-.ake 
you as a thief. 

5. Ye are all the children of 
light, and the children of the 
day: we are not of the night, iior 
of darkness. 

(7) Luke 21:36. Watch ye 
therefore, and pray always, that 
ye may be accounted worthy to 
escape all these things that shall 
come to pass, and to stand be- 
fore the Son of man. 

Also Rev, 3:10, 



(8) Zech. 13:9. And I wUI 
bring the third part through the 
fire, and will refine them as' sil- 
ver is refined, and will try them 
as gold is tried : they shall call 
on my name, and I will hear 
them : I will say. It is my peo- 
ple; and they shall say. The 
Lord is my God. 

(9) Mat. 24:22. And except 
those days should be shortened, 
there should no flesh be saved: 
but for the elect's sake those 
days shall be shortened. 

(10) 2 Thes'. 1:7. And to you 
who are troubled rest with us, 
when the Lord Jecus shall be 
reveal ed from heaven wi th his 
mighty angels. 

2 Thes. 2 :8. And then shall 
that Wicked be revealed, whom 
the Lord shall consume with the 
spirit of his mouthy and shall 
destroy with tb^e brightness of 
his coming. 



ioo 



JE8U8 18 COMING. 



comes into the air; and the Old Testament saints/^ the 
friends of the Bridegroom/^ who doubtless are raised in 
a different band from the Churchy see Rev. 6:9-11/^ and 
also those who believe and suffer during the tribulation,^* 
who will be raised at the Revelation (when Christ comes 
to the earth), to take part with Him in the Millennial 
Kingdom.^^ 



^^ 



(11) Job 19:25- For I know 
that my Redeemer livetli, and 
that he shall stand at the latter 
day upon the earth : 

26. And though after my skin 
worms destroy this hodi/j yet in 
my fiesh shall I see God: 

27* Whom I shall see for my- 
self, and mine eyes shall behold, 
and not another ; though my 
reins be consumed within me. 

Isa. 26 :19. Thy dead men 
Bhall live, together with my 
flead body shall they arise. 
Awake and sing, ye that dwell 
In dust : for thy dew is as the 
dew of herbs, and the earth shall 
cast out the dead. 

Hos- 13 :14. I will ransom 
them from the power of the 
grave ; I will redeem them from 
death : O death, I will be thy 
plagues ; O grave, I will be thy 
destruction : repentance shall be 
hid from mine eyes. 

Bzek. 37 :12. Therefore 

prophesy and say unto them, 
Thus saith the Lord God ; Be- 
hold, O my people, I will open 
your graves, and cause you to 
come up out of your graves, and 
bring you into the land of Israel. 

13. And ye shall know that I 
am the Lorcl, when I have 
opened your graves, O my peo- 
ple, and brought you up out of 
your graves, 

14. And shall put my Spirit 
In you, and ye shall live; and I 
shall place you in your own 
land: then shall ye know that I 
the Lord have spoken it^ and 
performed it^ saith the Lord. 

Also Heb. 11:39-40. 

(12) John 3:28. Ye your- 



selves bear me witness, that I 
said, I am not the Christ, but 
that I am sent before him. 

29. He that hath the bride is 
the bridegroom: but the friend 
of the bridegroom, which stand- 
eth and heareth him, rejoiceth 
greatly because of the bride- 
groom's voice : this my joy 
therefore is fulfilled, 

(13) Rev. 6:9. And when he 
had opened the fifth seal, I saw 
under the altar the souls of them 
that were slain for the word of 
God, and for the testimony 
which they held : 

10. And they cried with a loud 
voice, saying. How long, O Lord, 
holy and true, dost thou not 
judge and avenge our blood on 
them that dwell on the earth? 

11, And white robes were 
given unto every one of them ; 
and it was said unto them, that 
they should rest yet for a little 
season, until their fellow serv- 
ants also and their brethren, 
that should be killed as they 
were^ should be fulfilled. 

(14) Rev, 13:15. And he had 
power to give life unto the image 
of the beast, that the image of 
the beast should both speak, and 
cause that as many as would 
not worship the image of the 
beast should be killed. 

(15) Rev. 20:4. And I saw 
thrones, and they sat upon them, 
and judgment was given unto 
them: and I saw the souls of 
them that were beheaded for the 
witness of Jesus, and for tha 
word of God, and which had 
not worshipped the beast, neither 
his image, neither had receive/J 



JUDGMENT. 



101 



This latter we represent by "R. T." on the diagram. 
Then, the great harvest of the first Resurrection— or the 
Resurrection of Life— includes ; 



CHRIST 



THE FIRST FRUITS. 



TEBY 

XHAT ABE 

CHBIST'S 

AT HIS 
COMING. 






rf THE CHURCH 

AND OLD TESTAMENT 



THE 
INGATHERING 






o 



14 



THE TBIBFLATIO^r 

SAINTS. 



THE 
GLEANING. 



The second Resurrection, or Resurrection of Judgment,^^ 
occurs after the Millennium, and includes the remaining 
dead.^^ 

Judgment. 

We often hear Post-millennialists use the expression 
"General Judgment," thereby conveying the idea of some 
future day in which all mankind will simultaneously ap- 
pear before God to be judged. 



his mark upon their foreheads^ 
or in their hands : and they 
lived and reigned with Christ a 
thousand years. 

5. But the rest of the dead 
lived not again until the thou- 
sand years were finished. This 
is the first resurrection. 

6. Blessed and holy is he that 
hath part in the first resurrec- 
tion: on such the second death 
hath no power, but they shall 
be priests of God and of Christ, 
and shall reign with him a thou- 
sand years. 

Also Rom. 11 :15. 

(le) John 5:29. And sfhaU 
come forth; they that have don-e 
good, unto the resurrection of 
life : and thejr that have done 



evil, unto the resurrection of 
damnation (judgment). 

(17) Rev. 20:12. And I saw 
the dead, small and great, stand 
before God: and the books were 
opened ; and another book was 
opened, which Is the book of 
life: and the dead were judged 
out of those things which were 
written in the books, according 
to their works. 

13. And the sea gave up the 
dead which were in it ; and death 
and hell delivered up the dead 
which v^eTB in them : and they 
were judged every man accord- 
ing to their works. 

14. And death and hell were 
cast Into the lake of fire. This 
is the second death. 



102 



JE8U8 18 COMING. 



The expression is not in the Scriptures. Pre-millen* 
nialists believe that the Judgment is general, only in the 
sense that all are judged— but not all at the same time. 

The Judgment of believers, as sinners, is past, being 
accomplished in Christ on the cross. 

"He that heareth my word, and believeth on Him that 
sent me, hath everlasting life, and shall not come into con- 
demnation (Greek, Judgment) ; but is passed from death 
unto life," John 5:24. See also John 3:17-19 (R, V.) 
Judged instead of condemned.^^ 

There is a Judgment day coming, not a day of twenty- 
four hours, but a long series of years. Day is used to 
designate such a period in 2 Cor. 6 :2 ; Eph. 6 :13, and Heb. 
3:8.^® The "Hour'' in John 5:25, has been over eighteen 
centuries long. So "the hour'' in John 5:28 may be cen- 
turies of years* 

This "Day of Judgment"^ is also called "The Day of 
the Lord/'^ '^The Last Day, "^ and '^The Great Day."^ 

It is ushered in with plagues^^ and closes in fire,^! be- 

aMat. 10:15; 11:22; 11:24; 12:36; Mar. 6:11; 2 Pet 2:9; 3:7; 
1 John 4:17. 

bisa. 2:12; 13:6, 9; 34:8; Lam. 2:22; Ezk. 13:5; Joel 1:15; 
2:1; 3:14; Amos 5:18; Obd. 15; Zeph. 1:7, 8, 18; 2:2, 3; Zech. 
14:1; 1 Cor. 5:5; 2 Cor. 1:14; 1 Thes. 5:2; 2 Pet, 3:10. 

c John 6:39, 40, 44, 54; 11:24; 2 Tim. 3:1. 

dJer. 80:7; Hos. 1:11; Joel 2:11, 31; Zeph. 1:14; Mai. 4:5; 
Jude 6; Hev. 6:17; 16:14; Acts 2:20. 



(18) John 3:17. For God sent 
not the Son into the world to 
judge the world ; but that the 
world should be saved through 
hina. 

18. He that believeth on him 
Is not judged : he that believeth 
not hath been judged already, 
because he hath not believed on 
the name of the only begotten 
Son ot God. 

(19) 2 Cor. 6:2. (Por he 
saith, I have heard thee in a 
time accepted, and in the day 
of salvation have I succoured 
thee: behold, now is the ac- 
cepted tires ; behold, now is the 
day of salvotion.) 

Eph. GrlS. Wherefore take 



unto you the whole armour of 
God, that ye may be able to 
withstand in th-e evil day, and 
having done all, to stand. 

Heb. 3 :8. Harden not your 
hearts, as in the provocation, in 
the day of temptation in the 
wilderness. 

(20) 2 Thes. 1:6. Seeing it 
is a righteous thing with God 
to recompense tribulation to 
them that trouble you ; 

7. And to you who are trou- 
bled rest with us, when the Lord 
Jesus shall be revealed from 
heaven with his mighty angels» 

8. In flaming fire taking ven- 
geance on them that know not 
God, and that obey not the gos- 
pel of our T^ord Jesxx^ Christ: 

9. Who shall be punished with 



TEE JUDGMENTS. 



lOS 



tween which lies a long season of the "sure mercies of 
David,"22 or the Millennium.^s In it there will be four 
visible judgments, in the following order: 

Four Judgments. 

I. The Judgment of the Saints for their works.^* 
This is not on earth. Compare 1 Thes. 4:13-18, with 2 

Thes. 1:6-10; Rev, 19:11-16. See (20) (32) and (33). 
These glorified Sauits receive their judgment undeniably 

before that of the ungodly. See Mat. 25:14-30. The 



everlasting destruction from tlue 
presence of the Lord, and from 
til© glory of his power; 

10, Wlien he shaH come to be 
glorified in his saints, and to be 
admired in all them that believe 
(because our testimony among 
you wae believed) in that day. 

Also Rev. 19:11-21. 

(21) Rev. 20:10. And the 
devil that deceived them was 
cast into the lake of fire and 
brimstone, where the beast and 
the false prophet are, and shall 
be tormented day and night for 
ever and ever. 

15. And whosoever was not 
found written in the book of life 
was cast into the lake of fire. 

(22) Isa. 55:3. Incline your 
ear, and come unto me : hear, 
and your soul shall live; and I 
will make an everlasting cove- 
nant with you, even the sure 
mercies of David, 

Acts 13:34. And as concern- 
ing that he raised him up from 
the dead, now no more to re- 
turn to corruption, he said on 
this wise, I will give you the 
sure mercies of David. 

(23) Rev. 20:4. And I saw 
thrones', and they sat upon them, 
and judgment was given unto 
them : and I saw the souls of 
them that were beheaded for the 
witness of Jesus, and for the 
word of God, and which had 
not worshipped the beast, neither 
his image, neither had received 
his mark unon their foreheads. 



or In their hands: and they 
lived and reigned with Christ a 
thousand years. 

5. But the rest of the dead 
lived not again until the thou- 
sand years were finished. This 
is the first resurrectionw 

6. Blessed and holy is he that 
hath part in the first resurrec- 
tion : on such the second death 
hath no power, but they shall 
be priests of God and of Christ, 
and shall reign with him a thou- 
sand years. 

(24) 1 Cor. 4:5. Therefore 
judge nothing before the time, 
until the Lord come, who both 
y/^iU bring to light the hidden 
things of darkness, and will 
make manifest the counsels of 
the hearts : and then shall every 
man have praise of God. 

1 Cor. 3 :13. Every man's 
work shall be made manifest: 
for the day shall declare it, be- 
cause it shall be revealed by 
fire; and the fire shall try every 
man's work of what sort it is. 

14. If any man's work abide 
which he hath built thereupon, 
he shall receive a reward. 

15. If any man's work shall 
be burned, he shall suffer loss: 
hut he himself shall be saved ; 
yet so as by fire. 

2 Cor. 5:10. For we must all 
appear before the judgment seat 
of Christ ; that every one 'may 
receive the things done in Ms 
body, according to that he hath 
done, whether it he good or bad. 

Also Rom. 14:10-12. 



Wi 



JE8V8 18 COMING. 



judgment of the servants occurs before the judgment of 
the nations. Mat. 25:31-46. See also 1 Pet. 4:17-18.25 

II. The Judgment of the living nations, who are upon 
the earth at the Revelation. Jesus is Judge of the quick 
(or living) and deadJ^^ 

The Church or Saints, having been before caught up in 
the Rapture, come with Christ to execute judgment^^ upon 
the world or living nations.^^ This is the judgment of the 
quick, or those who are living upon the earth, when Christ 
comes at the Revelation. He separates the sheep from the 
goats, gathering out all things that doth offend (Mat. 13: 
41-42), and sets up His kingdom (verse 43). The third 
party, His brethren, are the Israelites,^^ who are never to 
be reckoned among the nations.^*^ 

Then follows the Millennium, which is one continuous 
day of Judgment (Acts 17:31), when the righteous Judge 
will be upon earth (2 Tim. 4:8), and when judgment shall 



(25) 1 Pet. 4:17. For the 
time is come that judgment must 
begin at the house of God : and 
if it first hegin at us, what shaU 
the end he of them that obey 
hot the gospel of God? 

(26) Acts 10:42. And be 
commanded us to preach unto 
the people, and to testify that it 
is he which was ordained of God 
to he the Judge of quick and 
dead. 

Also 2 Tim. 4 :1 ; 1 Pet. 4:5. 

(27) 1 Cor. 6:2. Do ye not 
know that the saints shall Judge 
the world? and if the world shall 
be judged by you, are ye un- 
worthy to judge the smallest 
matters ? 

Also Jude 14-15. 

(28) Mat. 13:40. As there- 
fore the tares are gathered and 
burned in the fire ; so shall it 
be in the end of this world. 

41. The Son of man shall send 
forth his angels, and they shall 
gather out of his kingdom all 
things that offend, and them 
Which do inlQuity ; 



42. And shall cast them int6 
a furnace of fire : there shall be 
wailing and gnashing of teeth. 

43. Then shall the righteous 
^hine forth as the sun iu the 
kingdom of their Father. Who 
hath ears to hear, let him hear, 

(29) Psa. 122:8. For my 
brethren and companions' sakes, 
I will now say, Peace he within 
thee. 

(30) Num. 23:7, And he took 
up his parable and said, Balak 
the king of Moab hath brought 
me from Aram, out of the moun- 
tains of the east, saying, Come, 
curse me Jacob, and come, defy 
Israel, 

8. How shall I curse, whom 
God hath not cursed ? or how 
shall I defy, whom the Lord hath 
not defied? 

9. For from the top of the 
rocks I see him, and from the 
hills I behold him: lo, the peo- 
ple shall dwell alone, and shall 
not be reckoned among the na- 
tions. 



THE JUDGMENTS. 



lOS 



bv laid to the line and righteousness to the plummet. Isa, 
28 rl7, 

III. The judgment of the dead at the Great White 
Throne,^^ 

IV. The Judgment of angels,^* into fire "prepared for 



(31) Rev. 20:12. And I saw 
the dead, small and great, stand 
before God : and the books were 
opened; and another book wa? 
opened, which is* the book of life : 
and the dead were Judged out 
of those things which were writ- 
ten in the books, according to 
their works. 

13. And the sea gave up the 
dead which were in it ; and death 
and hell delivered up the dead 
which were in them : and they 
were judged every man accord- 
ing to their works. 

14. And death and hell were 
cast Into the lake of fire. This 
is the second death. 

15. And whosoever was not 
found written in the book of life 
was cast into the lake of fire, 

2 Pet. 2:9. The Lord know- 
etb how to deliver the godly out 
of temptation, and to reserve the 
unjust unto the day of judg- 
ment to be punished. 

Also Mat. 10:15; 11:21-24; 
12:41-42; Rom. 2:15-16. 

(32) 1 Thes. 4;15. For this 
we say unto you by the word of 
the Lord, that w' which are 
alive and remain unco the com- 
ing of the Lord shall not pre- 
vent themt which are asleep. 

16. For the Lord himself shall 
descend from heaven with a 
shout, with the voice of the 
archangel, and with the trump 

of God : and the dead in Christ 
shall rise first: 

17. Then we which are alive 
and remain shall be caught up 
together with them in the clouds, 
to meet the Lord in the air : 
and so shall we ever be with the 
Lord. 

18. Wherefore comfort on© an- 
other with these words. 

(33) Rev. 19:11. And I saw 
Veaven opened, and behold a 



white horse ; and he that sat upon 
him was called Faithful and 
True, and in righteousness he 
doth judge and make war. 

12. His eyes were as a flame 
of fire, and on his head were 
many crowns ; and he had a 
name written, that no man knew, 
but he himself. 

13. And he was clothed with 
a vesture dipped in blood : and 
his name is called The Word of 
God. 

14. And the armies' which were 
in heaven followed him upon 
white horses, clothed in fine 
linen, white and clean. 

15. And out of his mouth go- 
eth a sharp sword, that with it 
he should smite the nations ; and 
he shall rule them with a rod 
of iron : and he treadeth the 
winepress of the fierceness and 
wrath of Almighty God. 

16. And he hath on his ves- 
ture and on his thigh a name 
written, KING OF KINGS, AND 
LORD OF LORDS. 

19, And I saw the beast, and 
the kings of the earth, and their 
armies, gathered together to 
make war against him that sat 
on the horse, and against his 
army, 

20, And the beast was taken, 
and with him the false prophet 
that wrought miracles before 
him, with which he deceived 
them that had received the mark 
of the beast, and them that wor- 
shipped his image. These both 
were cast alive into a lake of 
fire burning with brimstone. 

(34) 2 Pet. 2 :4. For if God 
spared not the angels that 
sinned, but cast them down to 
tell, and delivered them into 
chains' of darkness, to be re* 
served unto judgment. 



106 



JESUS JS COMING. 



the devil and his angeW The ungodly go there first» 
Compare Rev. 19:20 with Rev. 20:7-10; 2 Pet. 2:4; Jude 

Such events^ requiring intervals of time, preclude the 
idea expressed in the term, ^^generai judgment." 

The "Day of the Lord" has two aspects, to-wit: Judg- 
ment on God^s enemies, iand deliverance and blessing on 
God's people.^^ 

So we have the Judgment: 

Of believers, as to their character, on the cross. 

Of believers, as to their works, at the Judgment seat of 
Christ. 

Of the living nations at the Revelation. 

Of the ungodly at the Great White Throne. 



Jude 6, And the angels 
which kept not their first estate, 
but left their own habitation, he 
hath reserved In everlasting 
chains under darkness unto the 
judgment of the great day. 

Also 1 Cor. 6 :3 ; Rev. 20 :10. 

(35) Rev. 19:20. And the 
beast was taken, and with him 
the false prophet that wrought 
miracles before him, with which 
he deceived them that had re- 
ceived the mark of the beast, and 
them that worshipped his image. 
These both were cast alive into 
a lake of fire burning with brim- 
stone. 

Rev. 20 :7, And when the 
thousand yearn are expired, 
Satan shall be loosed out of his 
prison, 

8. And shall go out to deceive 
the nations which are in the four 
quarters of the earth, Gog and 
Magog, to gather them together 
to battle : the number ot whom is 
as the sand of the sea, 

9. And they went up on the 
breadth of the earth, and com- 
passed the camp of the saints 
about, and the beloved city : and 
^re came down from God out 
Kit heaven, and devoured them. 



10. And the devil that de- 
ceived them was cast into th5 
lake of fire and brimstone, where 
the beast and the false prophet 
are, and shall be tormented day 
and night for ever and ever. 

And 2 Pet. 2 :4 ; Jude 6. 

(36) Isa. 2:2. And it shall 
come to pass in the last days^ 
that the mountain of the Lord's 
house shall be established in the 
top of the mountains, and shaH 
be exalted above the hills; and 
all nations shall flow unto It. 

3. And many people shall go 
and say. Come ye, and let us go 
up to the mountain of the l^ord, 
to the house of the God of Jacob ; 
and he will teach us of his ways, 
and we will walk in his* paths: 
for out of Zion shall go forth 
the law, and the word of the 
Lord from Jerusalem. 

17. And the loftiness of msv 
shall be bowed down, and the 
haughtiness of men shall be 
made lov/ : and the Lord alone 
shall be exalted in that day. 

Also Isa. 4:1-6; Joe?. 2:21- 
27, 31; 3:12-17; Ban 7:9* 
14; Zech. 14:1-21; Zsph. ^:8-9; 
Mai. 4:1-3. 



CHAFTEB XIL 

Anticlirist. 

This name introduces to us one of the most solentm and 
foreboding subjects in the Word of God. An antichrist- 
one absolutely opposed to Jesus Christ— we are told, shall 
come.^ The spirit of antichrist is already in the world, de* 
nying the coming of Jesus Christ in the flesh, either in the 
past^ or in the future.^ 

This spirit of antichrist, now possessed by many, will 
culminate in one person, the Antichrist, who will deny both 
the Father and the Son."* 

That he is a single individual is plainly taught in 2 
Thes. 2, where he is called ^^that man of sin'' . . . ^^the 
son of perdition"— "that wicked," or properly, "the law- 
less one." 

As Christ is the express image of God,^ so it appears 
that antichrist is the culminating manifestation of Satan, 
"the prince of this world."^ His coming is "after the 
working (energy, or inward working) of Satan, with all 
power and signs and lying wonders and deceivableness of 
unrighteousness." 



(1) 1 John 2:18. Little chU- 
dren, it is the last time : and as 
ye have heard that antichrist 
shall come, even now are there 
many antichrists ; whereby we 
know that it is the last time. 

(2) 1 John 4:S. And every 
spirit that confes'seth not that 
Jesus Christ is come in the liesh 
Is not of God : and this is that 
spirit of antichrist, whereof ye 
have heard that it should come; 
and even now already is it in 
the world. 

(3) 2 John 7. For many 
deceivers are entered into the 
World, who confess not that Je* 
lus Christ is come in the flesh. 



This is a deceiver and an anti- 
Christ. 

(4) 1 John 2:22. Who is a 
liar but he that denieth that Je- 
sus is the Christ? He is anti- 
christ, that denieth the Father 
and the Son. 

(5) Heb. 1:2. Who being the 
brightness* of His glory, and the 
express image of his person, and 
upholding all things by the word 
of his power, when he had by 
himself purged our sins, sat 
down on the right hand of the 
M-ajesty on high. 

(6) John 14:30. Hereafter I 
will not talk much with you: 
for the prince of this world com- 
eth» and hath nothing in me. 



(107> 



108 



JE8V8 IS COMING. 



He will be a "strong (or inward working) delusion,'* 
to them who believe not the truths 

This mystery of Lawlessness (so the Greek) already 
worked in the days of the apostle, but there has been a 
hindering power, which, we believe, is the Holy Spirit, 
in His present manifestation, or office, viz.: as the re- 
prover of the world and gatherer of the Church. When 
He, the restraining one, is taken out of the way (or out 
of the midst), at the rapture of the Church, then shall the 
mystery be unveiled, and the Lawless one be revealed, 
(Verses 7 land 8). 

He will be received, even by the Jews,® who, having re* 
turned to their own land and rebuilt their temple, will 
make a treaty with him, called by the prophet "a covenant 
with death and an agreement with helL"** And antichrist 



(7) 2 Thes. 2 :3. Let no man 
deceive you by any means: for 
that day shall not come, except 
there come a falling away first, 
and that man of sin be revealed, 
the son of perdition ; 

4. Who opposeth and exaiteth 
himself above all that is called 
God, or that is worshipped; so 
that he as God sitteth in the 
temple of God, shewing himself 
that he is God. 

6. And now ye know what 
withholdeth that he might be re- 
vealed in his time. 

7. For the mystery of Iniquity 
doth already work : only he who 
now letteth will let, until he be 
taken out of the way. 

8. And then shall be revealed 
the lawless one, whom the Lord 
Jesus shall slay with the breath 
of his mouth, and bring to 
nought by the manifestation of 
his coming; 

9. Even him, whose coming is 
after the working of Satan with 
all power and signs and lying 
wonders. 

10. And with all deceivable- 
ness of unrighteousness in them 
that perish ; because they re- 
ceived not the love of the truths 
that they might be saved. 



11* And for this' cause God 
shall send them strong delusion^ 
that they should believe a lie: 

12. That they all might be 
damned who believed not the 
truth, but had pleasure in an* 
righteousness, 

(8) John 5 :43. I am come In 
my Father's name, and ye re- 
ceive me not: if another shall 
come in his own name, him y^ 
will receive. 

(9) Isa. 28:14. Wherefort 
hear the word of the Lord, y(9 
scornful men, that rule this peo- 
ple which is in Jerusalem. 

15. Because ye have said. We 
have made a covenant with 
death, and with hell are we at 
agreement; when the overflow^ 
ing scourge shall pass through, 
it shall not come unto us : for 
we have made lies our refuge, 
and under falsehood have we hi^ 
ourselves. 

16. Therefore thus saith thr 
Lord God, Behold, I lay in Zion 
for a foundation a stone, a tried 
stone, a precious corner stone, a 
sure foundation : he that believ- 
eth s'hall not make haste. 

17. Judgment also will I lay 
to the line, and righteousness to 
the plummet: and the hail shaW 



ANTICHRIST. 



109 



will exalt himself above all that is called God, or that is 
worshipped, so that he as God sitteth in the temple of God 
(the rebuilt temple at Jerusalem) and sheweth himself 
that he is God, 2 Thes. 2 *A. Doubtless^ h^ is Ylae king de- 
scribed in Dan. 11:36, etc.,^** who shall do according to his 
own will and magnify himself above every god. Again, 
he is seen as the beast described in Rev. 13:11-18^^ whose 
number is the number of a man, 666, and who performs 
"great wonders and deceiveth them that dwell upon the 
earth,'' by means of his miracles, and has the power to 
kill those who will not worship the image of the beast 
And again he is seen in Lucifer, or the day star, of Isa. 
14,^* of whom the king of Babylon was a type, and who 



'^■^■p^^^i ^.^iwi 



sweep away the refuge of Hes, 
and the waters shall overflow the 
biding place, 

18, And your covenant with 
death shall be disannulled, and 
your agreement with hell shall 
not stand; when ttie overfiowing 
scourge shall pass through, then 
ye shall be trodden down by it, 

(10) Dan. 11:36. And the 
king shall do according to his 
will ; and he shall exalt himself, 
and magnify himself above every 
god, and shall speak marvellous 
things against the God of gods, 
and shall prosper till the indig- 
nation be accomplished: for that 
that is determined shall be done. 

(11) Rev. 13:11. And I be- 
held another beast coming up 
out of the earth ; and he had 
two horns like a lamb, and he 
spake as a dragon. 

12. And he exerelseth a,U the 
power of the first beast before 
him, and causeth the earth and 
them which dwell therein to 
worship the first beast» whose 
deadly wound was healed. 

13. And he doeth great won- 
ders, so that he maketh fire 
«ome down from heaven on the 
earth in the sight of men, 

14:. And deceWetla them that 
dwell on the earth by the means 
of those miracles which he had 
nower to do in the sight of the 
beast ; nayin^r to them that dwell 
oa the earth, that th^ey should 



make an image to the beast, 
which had the wound by a 
6word» and did live. 

15. And he had power to give 
life unto the image of the beast, 
that the image of the beast 
^should both speak, and cause 
that as many as would not wor- 
ship the image of the beast 
should be killed. 

16. And he causeth all, both 
small and great, rich and poor» 
free and bond, to receive a mark 
in their right hand, or in their 
foreheads : 

17. And that no man might 
buy or sell, save he that had 
the mark, or the name ot the 
beast, or the number of his 
name. 

IS. Here is wisdom. Let him 
that hath understanding count 
the number of the beast : for it 
Is the number of a man ; and 
his' number is Bix hundred three- 
score and six. 

(12) Isa, 14:12. How art 

thou fallen from heaven, Luci" 

fer, son of the morning t Jiov) art 

thou cut down to the ground, 

which didst weaken the nations ! 

13. For thou hast said In 
thine heart, I will ascend into 
heaven, I will exalt my throne 
above the stars of God : T will 
sit also upon the mount of the 
congregation, in the sides of the 
north : 

14. I will ascend above tha 



110 JESUS 18 COMING. 

weakens the nations, exalts his ^^throne above the stars ol 
God," and sits "upon the mount of the congregation." 

Such, in brief, is the awful picture which Scripture gives 
us of this great opponent of Christ* Many think that he 
has already been manifested in Antiochus Epiphanes— or 
the Popes of Rome— or Mohammed and his successors, all 
of which we regard as erroneous. The Popes have received 
their exaltation and power, as the pretended vicars of 
Christ, and not as His opponent. It is a great mistake, 
therefore, to call them the antichrist, or the opposing one. 
Antiochus was doubtless a type of antichrist. And in his 
opposition to the worship of Jehovah, his sacrifice of the 
hated swine in the temple and his merciless treatment of 
the Jews, he has given us a miniature picture of what the 
final antichrist will do. But he passed away long before 
Paul and John wrote of the antichrist to come. Likewise 
Mohammed may be in some sense a type, but that is ialL 

No, antichrist is still in the future, and he will not be 
manifested until the true Church has been taken away, at 
the rapture, as described in 1 Thes. 4.^^ For Paul says,^^ 
"We beseech you, brethren, by the coming of our Lord 
Jesus Christ, and our gathering together unto Him,"— 
that is, by this very fact of the rapture, of which he had 
previously written them,^^ and which must first occur be- 

heights of the clouds; I wlU be to meet the Lord in the air; and 
like the Most High. so sbaU we ever be with the 

15. Yet thou Shalt be brought Lord. 

down to hell, to the sides of the 18, Wlierefore comfort one an- 

pit. other with these words. 

16. They that see thee shaU (14) 2 Thes. 2:1. Now we 
narrowly look upon thee, and beseech you, brethren, by the 
consider thee, saying. Is this the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ, 
man that made the earth to and hy our gathering together 
tremble, that did shake king- unto him, 

doms. 2. That we be not soon shaken 

(13) 1 Thes. 4:16. For the in mind, or be troubled, neither 

Lord himself shall descend from by spirit, nor by word, nor by 

heaven with a shout, with the letter as from us, as that the 

voice of the archangel, and with day of Christ is at hand, 

the trump of God : and the dead 7. For the mystery of law- 

In Christ shall rise first: lessness doth already work: only 

17. Then we which are alive there %8 one that restraineth now, 
and remain shall be caught up until he be taken out of the 
together with them in the clouds, way. 



ANTICHRIST. 



Ill 



fore the apostasy should come to the full, and the man of 
sin be revealed. This is confirmed by verse 7. The Holy 
Spirit, who, while he is gathering the Bxide/^ reproves the 
world of sin, righteousness and judgment/® will, when he 
is taken out of the way, catch up the Bride to meet the 
Lord in the air, leaving the apostate church, adulterous 
Israel and the ungodly worlds to believe a lie,^^ and then 
shall the lawless one be revealed* Praise God, that the 
Church is to be kept from this awful hour of temptation.^ ^ 
She shall be with her Lord,^® while the world is ruled by 
antichrist* 

But, though antichrist shall so greatly exalt himself and 
rule over the world with such power, yet "shall he come 
to his end, and none shall help him,"^^ The Lord shall 
destroy him ^Vith the brightness of His coming," literally 
*Vill paralyze (hhn) with the forthshining of His ar- 
rival ^^^ (See Rotherham^s translation), when He shall 



(15) 1 Cor, 12:12, For as the 
body is one, and hath many 
memhetB, and aU the members? 
of that one body, being many, 
are one body: so also is Christ, 

13. For by one Spirit are we 
aU baptized into one body, 
whether loe be Jews or Gentiles, 
whether we he bond or free ; 
and have been al! inade to drink 
into one Spirit. 

Eph, 4 :S0. And grieve not 
the Holy Spirit of God, whereby 
ye are sealed unto the day of 
redemption. 

(16) John 16:8. And when 
ho is come, he will reprove the 
world of sin, and of righteous- 
ness, and of judgment. 

(17) 2 Thes. 2:11, And for 
this cause God shaH send thera 
strong delusion, that they should 
believe a lie. 

(IS) huke 21:36. Watch ye 
therefore, and pray always, that 
ye may be accounted worthy to 
escape all these things that shall 
come to pass; and to stand before 
the Son of man. 

Rev. S;10. Because thou hast 
feept the word of my patience, I 



also will keep thee from the 
hour of temptation, which shall 
come upon all the world, to try 
them that dwell upon the earth, 

(19) 1 Thes, 4:17, Then we 
which are alive and remain 
shall be caught up together ^ith 
them la the clouds, to meet the 
Lord In the air ; and so shall 
we ever be with the Liord. 

IS. Wherefore comfort one an- 
other with itheBe words. 

1 Thes. 5:9, For Gtod hath 
not appointed us to wrath, but 
to obtain salvation by our Lord 
Jesus Christ, 

10, Who died for us, that, 
whether we waSce or sleep, we 
should live together with him, 

(20) Dan. 11:45, And he 
shall plant the tabernacles of 
his palace between the S'eas in 
the glorious holy mountain ; yet 
he shall come to his end, and 
none shall help him, 

(21) 2 Thes. 2:8. And then 
shall be revealed the lawless 
one, whom the liOrd Jesus shall 
slay with the breath of his 
mouth, and bring to nought by 
the manifestation of his coming* 



112 



JESUS J8 COMING. 



come, with His saints, to execute judgment upon the un* 
godly .22 Yes, he shall "be brought down to hell (sheol), 
to the sides of the pit." They that see him shall narrowly 
look upon him and consider him, saying, ^Hs this thk man 
that made the earth to tremble, that did shake kingdoms; 
that made the world as a wilderness and destroyed the 
cities thereof?" Isa. 14:15-17. 

We would call special attention to the fact that antichrist 
denies the Father and the Son,^^ and that the Greek words 
in 2 Thes. 2:7-8 should be rendered "the mystery of law- 
lessness"— "the lawless one." This, we think, gives an 
alarming significance to the atheistic and lawless trio of 
socialism, nihilism and anarchy, so rapidly spreading in 
our day, and which seeks to wipe out all law relating to 
marriage, property, etc. 

It may be that these are the immedi'ate precursors i>f 
antichrist. At any rate, he is surely coming, and sad in- 
deed is the thought of a godless world, rushing on to such 
a culmination of evil.* 



* For a more extended statement of this subject of the 
antichrist; the rebuilding of Babylon, as Satan's earthly 
capitol and the headquarters of commercialism, its com- 
plete overthrow and destruction, and other co-relative 
events, see the author's pamphlet, "Satan, his klnj^dom and 
its overthrow/' F. H. Revell Co., Chicago, New York, etc. 



(22) Jude 14. And to these 
also Enoch, the seventh from 
Adam, prophesied, saying, Be- 
hold, the Lord came with ten 
thousand of his holy ones, 

15. To execute judgment upon 
all, and to convict all the un- 
godly of all their works of un- 
godliness which they have un- 



godly wrought, and of all the 
hard things which ungodly sin* 
ners have spoken against him. 

(23) 1 John 2:22. Who Is a 
liar but he that denieth that Je- 
sus is' the Christ? He is anti- 
christ, that denieth the Father 
and the Son. 



CHAPTER XIIL 



Tlie Principal Event. 

We believe that the foregoing outline of the order of 
events will commend itself to every careful student of the 
Word- However, we persistently urge but ONE POINT^ 
and that is the pre-millenkial comikg op Christ A>fi> 
RAPTURE OF THE SAINTS. This we believe to be the great 
HOPE for the church, and the principal event for which be- 
lievers wait*^ 

Much has been revealed in regard to the Tribulation, the 
Kingdom, etc., which follow the Rapture; but it is, as it 
were, only an outline. And, dear reader, let us not be 
discouraged if we cannot fully understand it. 

Do not forget that The King is coming. And when H'fi 
comes it will be time to make known, in detail, the mannei 
of the Kingdom.^ 

Post-Millennial Questionings, 

Post-millennialists apparently forget this altogether, and 
because they cannot fully understand those things in re- 
gard to the Lord^s coming, which we now see through a 
glass darkly, they reject what is plainly revealed. 

If, even in the present dispensation, we cannot explain 
the doctrines of ^^Free Will," and ^^God^s Sovereignty," to 
our mutual understanding,— much less can we comprehend 
the glory, which shall be revealed in us, in the coming 



itamt^t^im^¥m 



(1) 1 Thes. 1:9. For they 
tbemselves shew of us what man- 
ner of entering in we had unto 
you, and bow ye turned to God 
from idols to serve the Uving 
and true God; 

10. And to wait for his Son 
from heaven, whom he raised 
from the dead^ even Jesus, \fhich 
delivered us from the wrath to 
come, 

(2) 1 Sam. 10:24. And Sam- 



uel said to all the people, See ye 
him whom the Ltord hath chosen, 
that there is none like him 
among all the people? And all 
the people shouted, and said, 
God save the king. 

25. Then Samuel told the peo- 
ple the manner of the kingdom, 
and wrote it in a book, and laid 
it up before the Lord. And 
Samuel sent all the people av?ay, 
every man to his house. 



a J 



m 



JE8U8 18 COMING. 



Kingdom, Let ns not be disturbed, then, by the questions 
which they ask; such as— 

How will men be saved during the Millennium! 

What will be the means of grace? 

What may take the place of the preaching of the gospel! 
and of the sacraments of the Church! 

The Jews could not have answered similar questions 
before the first coming of Christ. It was not revealed untr 
He came. 

Jesus is coming agaijst^ and it is just as consistent that 
we shall receive an addition to the revealed Word of 
God when He comes, !as it was when He came before. 

He will speak again, who spake as never man spake,^ 
even the dead will hear His voice,* and the gracious words 
which shall proceed out of His mouth^ will be a continual 
revelation.^ 

It will all be plain when Jesus comes, for we shall be 
like Him and see Him as He is,^ eye to eye,* face to face.* 

Post-miUennialists seem to think that all must be accom^ 
plished imder the Church, and with present instrumentali- 
ties. 

Pre-miUennialists look for the main accomplishment 
under Christ Himself, who will cut short the work ia 
righteousness,^^ and with different instrumentalities.^^ 



(3) John 7:46, The officers 
answered. Never man spake like 
this* man. 

(4) John 5:28. Marvel not 
at this : for the hour is coming, 
^n the which all that are in the 
graves shall hear his voice, 

(5) Iiuke 4:22. And all hare 
him witness, and wondered at 
the gracious words which pro- 
ceeded out of his mouth. And 
they said. Is not this Joseph's 
son? 

(6) Mat. 11:2T. AU things 
are delivered unto me of my 
Father : and no man knoweth the 
Son, but the Father ; neither 
knoweth any man the Father, 
save the Son, and he to whom- 
soever the Son will reveal him, 

(7) 1 John 3:2. Beloved, 



BOW are we the sons of God, 
and it doth not yet appear what 
we shall be : but we know that, 
when he shall appear, we shall 
be like him ; for we shall see 
him as he is. 

(8) Isa. 52:8. Thy watch- 
men shall lift up the voice ; with 
the voice together shall they 
sing: for they shall see eye to 
eye, when the Lord shall bring 
again Zion. 

(9) 1 Cor. 13:12. For novf 
we see through a glass, darkly ; 
but then face to face : now I 
know in part ; but then shall I 
know even as also I am known. 

(10) Rom, 9:28. For he will 
finish the work, and cut it short 
in righteousness : because a 



PREACH THE WORD. 



115 



Post-millennialism exalts the Church* 

Pre-millennialism exalts Jesus and fills the heart of 
the believer with a living^ personal^ coming Savior, 

Post-millennialists, though acknowledging that the 
Second Advent of Christ is the very pole star of the 

Church; have little heart in it^ and are disposed to say 
very little about it. This is natural and perfectly con- 
sistent for those who believe the event is at least a thou- 
sand years away. 

They very seldom preach or talk about it* 

Preach the Word 

What a contrast to Paul, who charged Timothy to 
PREACH THE WORD (2 Tim. 4:2);* and when writing to 
Titus, of the blessed hope and glorious appearing of Jesus, 
he said: "These things speak." Ch. 2:15, 

And again, when writing to the Thessalonians of the de- 
scent of the Lord and the rapture of the church, he said: 
"Whebepork comport (or exhort) one another with 

these words/^ Ch, 4 :18 ; see also 2 Tim. 3 :16 ; Heb. 10 :25 ; 
2 Pet 1 :19.i2 

We ask our post-millennial brethren. Why do you not 
give the Church these comforting words,— this ^^eat in 

* "I bear full witness, in presence of ^God and Christ 
Jesus ''who is about to be judging Uving and dead, both as 
to His ^forthsbining and His kingdom proclaim the Word." 
Botherham's N, T. from the Gr. text of Tregelles. 



^^**<*Mfc^MM«^*'^ I miM 



short work wiU the Liord make 
upon the earth, 

(11)- I&a. 4:4. When the 
Lord shall have washed away 
the filth of the daughters of Zlion, 
and shaU have purged the blood 
of Jerusalem from the midst 
thereof by the spirit of judg- 
ment, and by the spirit of burn- 
ing. 

Also Zech, 14, 

(12) 2 Tim. 3:16. AU Scrip- 
ture is given by Inspiration of 
God, and is profitable for doc- 
trine, for reproof, for correction, 



for instruction in righteousness. 

Heb, 10 :25, Not forsaking 
the assembling of ourselves to- 
gether, as the manner of some 
is; but exhorting one another: 
and so much the more, as ye see 
the day approaching. 

2 Pet. 1 :19. We have also a 
more sure word of prophecy; 
whereunto ye do well that ye 
take heed, as unto a light that 
shineth in a dark place, until 
the day dawn, and the daystar 
arise in your hearts. 



116 JESUS IS COMIN&. 

due season?" ^^Blessed is that servant whom His Lord 
whea He cometh shall find so doing/' Lu. 12 :43. 

An! brethren, post-millennialism is hiding this star oj? 
HOPE from the church, and incurring thereby a responsi- 
bility that God alone can estimate. The Church is lan- 
guishing because of this neglected truth. 

Solemn Warning* 

We beg of you to heed the following solemn words from 
Dr. Hugh McNeill : "My reverend brethren, watch, preach 
the coming of Jesus. I charge you, in the name of our 
common Master,— Preach the coMmG of Jesus; solemnly 
and affectionately, in the name of God, I charge you,— 
Preach the coming of Jesus. Watch ye, therefore, lest, 
coming suddenly, He find the porter sleeping.^^ 

Pre-millennialism has a vital life in it^ and gives the dis- 
ciple a real love and relish for the Word of God, which 
opens up to him like a new book. 

Even Dr. Brown recognizes this, and he says: "Pre- 
millennialists have done the Church a real service by call- 
ing attention to the place which the second advent holds in 
the Word of God and the scheme of divine truth."* 

Many have wo heard say, "Why, the Bible is another 
book to me since I accepted this truth." And though one 
is almost lost in the unfolding majesty and infinity of 
God's plans revealed therein, yet do we find it such a store- 
house of truth and comfort, that continual study ever gives 
us richer food. 

It is the MOST PRACTICAL DOCTRINE in the Christian f aith,^ 
for "every man that hath this hope in Him (Christ) puri- 
fieth himself even as He (Christ) is pure." 1 John 3:3- 
And do we not want practical holiness? 

Again, this doctrine when received into the heart is a 
mighty power to separate one from the love of the world. 
And were it thoroughly believed and preached in the 
Church, she would readily give of her substance so liber- 
ally that we should not be begging for money to sustain 
Dur missions. 



' #« »^«1'.JKJilt t-wnt:iMVm 



•The Second Advent, Page 13, 



AN INSPIRING VOCTBINE. 117 

It was this doctrine that inspired the sainted Bliss, and 
gave his songs such favor. How all of us love to sing 
^^WimN Jesus Comes^^^ or "Hold the Fokt for I am 
CoMii^G," The Church and the people want this truth, 
and God wants them to have it, we are ^assured, by the 
manifest interest and attention with which He blesses its 
presentation. 



CHAPTER XIV. 
«OME OBJECTIONS OONSIDBEBD. 



No. I. It Discourages Missiona. 

It is objected that this doctrine discourages missions. 

This is not true» The missionary spirit among the evan- 
gelists of to-day is a sufficient answer to this. And let us 
name, among the missionaries who held this faith, Ben 
Ezra, Joseph Wolf, James McGregor Bertram, L. D. Mans- 
field, Gonsalves, Dr. Kelley and Hewitson. 

"This was the hope that inspired Heber, the great mis- 
sionary bishop of the English Church, who gave us that 
glorious missionary hymn, ^From Greenland's ley Moun- 
tains,' and who spent his strength and rested from his la- 
bors ^OB India's coral strand!' 

"This was the hope that energized Gutzlaff, the opener of 
China, and Bettleheim, the opener of Japan; that inspired 
the noble Duff, who, under its influence, woke moderate 
Scotland from its lethargy, and was the pioneer of his in- 
domitable race in India. This was the hope that inspired 
and cheered and ever joyed MeCheyne and our own Poor, 
and Lowrie, and Eankin, and Lowenthal, and a host ^f 
others." 

Mr. Lord affirms that among missionaries of all denomi* 
nations, there is as great proportion of pre-millennialists, 
as there is among the ministry at home. They earnestly 
labor, as did the apostle, to save some from the wrath to 
come,^ 



(1) Rom. 11:14, If by any 
means I may provoke to emula- 
tion tlieTTi which are my flesh, 
and might save some of them. 

1 Cor 9 :22. To the weak 
became I as weak, that I might 
gain the weak : I am made all 
things to all men, that I might 
by all means save some. 

1 Thes. 1:9. For they them- 



selves shew of us what manner 
of entering in we had unto you, 
and how ye turned to God from 
idols to serve the living and true 
God; 

10. And to wait for his Son 
from heaven, whom he raised 
from the dead, even Jesus, which 
delivered us from the wrath to 
come. 



(118) 



OBJECTIONS CONSIDERED. 118 



No, n. It Discourages Work. 

It is objected that it discourages work. This is most 
inconsistent and untrue, for the very essence of the doctrine 
is to Watch, Work akd Wait, and to work kow for the 
night cometh when no man can work.^ 

No. in. So Many Unsaved Friends* 

Some object that they have so many unsaved friends, 
they cannot wish Jesus to come. 

Work then-, for we read "all that my Father giveth me 
shall come to me'^ (John 6:37-39), and whosoever will may 
come.^ Knowing the terror (fear) of the Lord, let us per- 
suade men. 2 Cor. 5:11. 

The Antedeluvians would not heed the preaching of 
Noah, and even Lot's kindred (his sons-in-law) would not 
go with him out of Sodom. So there will be those who will 
not accept of Christ. But of all who believe in Him* not 
one will be lost.^ The Israelites were often led to repent- 
ance, in the midst of adversity and calamity, and so if our 
friends will not be entreated to accept of Christ now, it 
is perhaps possible that they may do so under the visible 
judgments of God, during the Tribulation. 

But whether they will or not, let us consider, that the 
great mass of humanity are engulfed in the maelstrom of 
sin, which is sweeping its millions down to graves of de- 

M ■ —..11 . ■■■■,, I. . ^1 — I . I. I .1 II. I.— .- ■ II I I iM, " m ^ ■ — m il I . . I , „ , II., ||_.^.||,, 

Jas. 5:20. Ijot him know, that (4) John 1:12. But as many 

be which converteth the sinner as received him, to them gave he 

from the error of his ways shall power to become the sons of God, 

save a soul from death, and shall even to them that believe on 

^ide a multitude of sins. his name : 

(2) John 9:4. I must work (5) John 10:27. My sheep 
the works of him that sent me, hear my voice, and I know them, 
while it is day : the night com- and they follow me : 

eth, when no man can work. 28. And I give unto them eter- 

See also page 143. nal life; and they shall never 

(3) Rev. 22:17. And the peribh, neither shall any man 
Spirit and the bride say, Come, pluck them out of my hand. 
And let him that heareth say. Mat. 7 :13. Enter ye in at 
Come. And let him that is the strait gate : for wide v? the 
athirst come. And whosoever gate, and broad is the way, that 
will, let him take the water of leadeth to destruction, and many 
life freely. there be which go in thereat 



120 



JESUS IS COMING. 



struetion (Mat 7:13), and compared to them, in numbers, 
the true believers are but a handfuL In the Millennium 
all this will be changed, "for the earth shall be full of the 
knowledge of the Lord as the waters cover the sea^' (Isa. 
11:9), and all men shall bow to the righteous scepter of 
King Immanuel.^ 

We would not sacrifice the hundreds of lives upon a 
passenger train, to save the life of even a friend who will- 
fully exposed himself to danger upon the track; and are 
not all men our brothers? and shall we not yearn to save 
them from the tide of spiritual death? Oh! then, let us 
cry with the Holy Spirit: "Even so come, Lord Jesus" 
Kev» 22 :20. For when He comes the work will be cut short 
in righteousness^ 

No. IV. My Kingdom Is Not of This World. 

It is objected that Jesus said: "My Kingdom is not 
of this world" John 18:36. True! not of the spirit of 
the world (1 John 2:15-17); just as believers are not of 
the world. John 15:19. The correct rendering of the pas- 
sage is, "My Kingdom is not ( ck ) out of this world." That 
is, it does not emanate from this world. He is not (oc) 
out of this world.® Both He and His* Kingdom iare from 
above.^ But it will be set up on this earth, in accordance 



(6) Isa. 45:22. Look unto 
me, and be ye saved, aU the ends 
of the earth : for I am God, and 
there is none else. 

23. I have sworn "by myself, 
the word is gone out of my 
mouth in righteousness, and 
shall not return. That unto me 
■every knee shall bow, every 
Jtongue shall swear. 

Phil. 2 :10. That at the name 
of Jesus every knee should bow, 
of things in heaven, and things 
in earth, and thiiigs under the 
earth ; 

11. And that every tongue 
should confess that Jesus Christ 
is Lord, to the glory of God the 
Father. 

Luke 1 :32, He shall be great. 



and shall be called the Son of 
the Highest; and the Lord God 
shall give unto him the throne 
of his father David: 

33. And he shall reign over 
the house of Jacob for ever; and 
of his kingdom there shall be 
no end. 

Also Rom. 14:11; Mic. 4:1-7. 

(7) Rom, 9:28. For he win 
finish the work, and cut it short 
in righteousness : because a short 
work will the Lord make upon 
the earth. 

(8) John 8:23. And he said 
unto them. Ye are from beneath ; 
I am from above: ye are of this 
world ; I am not of this world. 

(9) Col. 3:1. If ye then be 
risen with Christ, seek those 



OBJECTI02f8 CONSIDERED. 



121 



with the prayer which He taught us "Thy Kingdom com^. 
Thy will be done, as in heaven, so in earth/^ Luke 11 :2^^ 
Earthly kingdoms are corrupted by the deception of Satan, 
But in the Millennial Kingdom he will not deceive them, 
for he shall be bound>^ 

There is nothing essentially sinful in matter. Adam was 
Binless before his fall and he had a material body, Christ 
has a material body and is without sin. The earth was 
cursed because of sin and the spirit of the world clings to 
sin.^^ But when the curse is removed/^ and lall things 
that offend are gathered out of the kingdom/* then shall 



things whicli are above, where 
Christ sitteth on the right hand 
of God. 

2. Set your affection on things 
above, not on things on the 
earth, 

3. For ye are dead, and your 
life is hid with Christ in God, 

4. When Christ, w7to is our 
life, shall appear, then shall ye 
als^o appear with him in glory. 

Gal. 4 :26. But Jerusalem 
Which is above Is tree, which is 
the mother of us all. 

(10) Ban. 2:44. And in the 
days of these kings shall the 
God of heaven set up a kingdom, 
Ivhich shall never be destroyed: 
and the kingdom shall not be 
left to other people, hut it shall 
break in pieces and consume all 
these kingdoms, and it shall 
stand for ever. 

Dan. 7 :18. But the saints of 
the Most High shall take the 
kingdom, and possess the king- 
dom for ever, even for ever and 
ever. 

Jer. 23:5. Behold, the days 
come, saith the Lord, that I will 
raise unto David a righteous 
Branch, and a King shall reign 
and prosper, and shall execute 
Judgment and justice in the 
earth. 

6. In his days Judah shall be 
^aved, and Israel shall dweli 



safely : and this is his name 
whereby he shall be called, THE 
LORD OUR RIGHTEOUSNESS. 

(11) Rev. 20:1. And I saw 
an angel come down from 
heaven, having the key of the 
bottomless pit and a great chain 
in his hand. 

2. And he laid hold on the 
dragon, that old serpent, which 
is the Devil, and Satan, and 
bound him a thousand years, 

3. And cast him into the bot- 
tomless pit, and shut him up, 
and set a seal upon him, that 
he should deceive the nations no 
more, till the thousand years 
should be fulfilled : and after 
that he must be loosed a little 
season. 

(12) Rom. 1:32. Who, know- 
ing the judgment of God, that 
they which commit such things 
are worthy of death, not only do 
the same, but have pleasure In 
them that do them. 

(13) Rev. 22:3, And there 
shall be no more curse : but the 
throne of God and of the Lamb 
shall be in it ; and his serv- 
ants shall serve him. 

(14) Mat. 13:41. The Son 
of man shall send forth his an- 
gels; and they shall gather out 
of his kingdom all things that 
offend, and them which do in- 
iquity. 



122 



JESUS IS COMING. 



all creation have that for which it groans/^ and the 
righteous shall shine forth as the sim in the kingdom ot 
their Father, ^^ 

No. V. The Kingdom Within You. 

It is objected, that the kingdom of God is not material 
and visible, but that it is spiritual and invisible. In sup- 
port of this the following words of Jesus in Luke 17 :20-21 
are cited: "When He was demanded of the Pharisees, 
when the kingdom of God should come, He answered them 
and said: The kingdom of God cometh not with observa- 
tion ; neither shall they say, lo, here ! or lo, there ! for be- 
hold, the kingdom of God is within you/' 

Observation should be translated "careful watching,'' 
see Dr. Adam Clarke, or "narrow watching," see Rother- 
ham. The marginal, and better reading for "within you" 
is "among you," see Rotherham, Wilson, Prof. Whitting, 
and others. He did not say that the kingdom of God was 
within, or in the hearts of those wicked Pharisees, but that 
it was among them, viz.: within the Jewish nation. As 
Bengel states it, "within is here used, not in any respect of 
the heart of individual Pharisees, .... but in respect 
to the whole Jewish people. The King, Messiah, and 
therefore the kingdom is here : ye see and ye hear." 

The sense, then, is as follows: The kingdom of God 
cometh not with "careful watching." That is, not in such 
a way !as to be discerned only by sagacious critics, nor is it 



(15) Rom. 8:19. For the 
earnest expectation of the crea- 
ture waiteth for the manifesta- 
tion of the sons of God. 

20. For the creature was 
made subject to vanity, not 
wiUingly, but by reason of him 
who hath subjected the same in 
hope ; 

21. Because the creature it- 
self als'o shaU be delivered from 
the bondage of corruption into 
the glorious liberty of the chil- 
dren of God. 

22. For we know that the 
?vbole creation groaneth and 



travaileth in pain together unti] 
now. 

23. And not only they, but 
ourselves ^Iso, which have the 
iir&tfruits of the Spirit, even 
we outselves groan within our- 
selves, waiting the adoption, 
to wit, the redemption of our 
body. 

(16) Mat. 13 :42. And shall 
cast them into a furnace of fire: 
there shall be wailing and 
gnashins: of teeth. 

43. Then shall the righteous 
shine forth as the sun in the 
kingdom of their Father. Who 
hath ears to hear, let him he»T^ 



OBJECTIONS CONSIDERED. 



123 



to be seen only by those who are scrupulously watching for 
it. They shall not say, Behold here or there, for the king* 
dom of God is among you, to-wit : it was then visibly pres- 
ent among them, in the person of Jesus the King. And 
so it will be visibly present when He comes again.^'^ It 
did not, and will not, need scrupulous watching to discern 
it, Had they received Him with faith,— instead of (nar- 
rowly) watching Him with deceitful spies,^^ they might 
have realized that their King was then visibly present, and 
ready to usher in the imiversal manifestation of the king- 
dom, which had been seen by the favored disciples of the 
Mount.^^ How gladly He would have then fnlly mani- 
fested Himself as King, and established His Kingdom 
iamong them, is shown by His words of tender yearning in 
Mat. 23:37-39: 

"O Jerusalem, Jenisalem, thou that kiUest the prophets, 
and stonest them whieh are sent unto thee, how often would 
I have g-athered thy children togrether, even as a hen gath- 
ereth her chickens under her wings, and ye would not! 
Behold, your house is left unto you desolate. For I say 
unto you, Ye shall not see me henceforth, till ye shall say, 
Blessed is He that coxneth in the name of the LiOrd.'' 

He came in His Father^s name; but the Israelites to 
whom He spoke would not receive Him.^*^ 



(17) Rev. 6:16. And said to 
the mountains and rocks, Fall on 
us, and hide us from the face of 
faim that sitteth on the throne, 
and from the wrath of the 
l>amjh; 

17. For the great day of his 
wrath is' coone; anid who shall 
be able to stand? 

(18) Luke 20:20. And ttey 
watched him, and sent forth 
spies, which should feign them- 
aelfves just men, that th'ey might 
take hold of bis words, that so 
they might deliver him unto the 
power and authority of the gov- 
ernior. 

(19) Mat. 17:9. And as 
they came down from the moun- 
tain, Jesus charged them, say- 
ing, Tell the \nsion to no man, 



until the Son of man be risen 
again from the dead. 

2 Pet 1:16, For we have not 
followed cunningly devised fa- 
bles, when we made known unto 
you the power and coming of 
our Lord Jesus Christ, but were 
eyewitnesses of his majesty. 

17. For he received from God 
the Father honour and glory, 
when there came such a voice to 
him from the excellent glory» 
This is my beloved Son, in whom 
I am well pleased. 

18. And this voice which came 
from heaven we heard, when w^ 
were with him in the bol/ 
mount. 

(20) John 5 :43. I am come 
in my Father's name, and ye 
veceive me not: if another shall 



m 



JE8U8 JS VOMINQ. 



"He came unto His own and His own received Him not.^ 
John 1:11. 

Preferring a robber, they rejected and crucified their 
King and so the kingdom waits until they shall accept 
Him,^^ when the kingdom of the world shall become the 
kingdom of our Lord's and of His Christ's and He shall 
reign for the ages of ages. See Greek.^^ 

Oh! Blessed "King of Kings!'' come^ and may "Thy 
Kingdom Come/' 

The King: there In His beauty^ 

Without a veil Is seen; 
It were a well-spent journey. 

Though sev'n deaths lay between, 
The I*amb, with His fair army. 

Doth on Mount Zion stand, 
And glory, glory dwelleth 

In Immanuers land* 

No. VI. The Kingdom Is Not Meat and Drink, 

It is objected that Paul said, "The Kingdom of God 
(s not meat and drink; but righteousness, and peace, and 
joy in the Holy Ghost." Rom. 14:17. 



come in his own name, him ye 
will receive. 

(21) Zech. 12:10. And I wiU 
pour upon the house of David, 
and upon the inhabitants of 
Jerusalem, the spirit of grace 
and of supplications ; and they 
shall look upon me whom they 
have pierced, and they shall 
mourn for him, as one mourn- 
eth for his only son, and shall 
he in bitterness for him, as one 
that is in bitterness for Tiis first- 
born. 

Zech. 13 :6. And one shall say 
unto him, What are these wounds 
In thine hands? Then he shall 
answer, Those with which I was 
wounded in the house of my 
friends. 

Mat. 23 :39. For I say unto 
you, Ye shall not see me hence- 
forth, till ye shall say, Blessed 
is be that cometh in the name of 
the Lord. 



Rom. 11 :25. For I would not, 
brethren, that ye should be ig- 
norant of this mystery, lest ye 
should be wise in your own con- 
ceits, that blindness in part is 
happened to Israel, until the ful- 
ness of the Gentiles be come in. 

26. And so all Israel shall be 
saved: as it is written, There 
shall come out of Sion the De- 
liverer, and shall turn away un- 
godliness from Jacob : 

27. For this is my covenant 
unto them, when I shall take 
away their sins, ^ 

28. As concerning the gospel, 
they are enemies* for your sakes ; 
but as touching the election, they 
are beloved for the fathers' 
sakes. 

(22) Rev. 11:15. And the 
seventh angel sounded ; and 
there followed great voices in 
heaven, and they said. 

The kingdom of the world 



OBJECTIONS CONSIDERED. 



125 



Indeed it is not "meat and drink," or eating and drink- 
ing, or simply outward observances. Neither was the King- 
dom of Israel meat and drink, nor the Roman Empire. 
But the subjects of each did eat and drink, and Paul simply 
taught that they should do so circumspectly and with 
charity. So will the subjects of the kingdom of God eat 
and drink. "Blessed is he that shall eat bread in the king* 
dom of God." Luke 14:15. ^^Blessed are they which are 
called imto the marriage supper of the Lamb.'' Rev. 19 cOj 
See the Feast of Isa. 25 :6-8.2^ 

Jesus himself said, "I will not drink henceforth of this 
fruit of the vine, until that day when I drink it new with 
you in my Father's kingdom." Mat. 26 :29. 

And again: ^^I appoint unto you a kingdom, as my 
Father hath appointed unto me ; that ye may eat and drink 
at my table in my kingdom." Luke 22:29-30. This is the 
strongest proof that the kingdom will be literal and ma- 
terial, though it shall be freed from the curse of sin.^* 

No. VII. Flesh and Blood. 

It is objected that flesh and blood cannot inherit the 
kingdom of God.^^ 

Certainly we do not inherit it through the flesh— the 
unregenerate man. But through the Spirit we are bom 



is become the kingdom of 
our Lord, and of his Christ : 
and he shaU reign* for ever 
and ever. 

*Gr. unto the ages of the ages, 
(23) Isa, 25:6. And in this 
mountain shall the Lord of hosts' 
make unto all people a feast of 
fat things, a feast of wines on 
the lees, ot fat things lull of 
marrow, of wines on the lees 
well refined. 

7. And he will destroy in this 
mountain the face of the cover- 
ing cast over all people, and the 
veil that is spread over all na- 
tions. 

8. He will swallow up death 
in victory ; and the Lord God 
will wipe away tears from off all 



faces ; and the rebuke of his peo 
pie shall he take away from ofC 
all the earth : for the Lord hath 
spoken it* 

(24) Mat. 13:41. The Son 
of man shall send forth his an- 
gels, and they shall gather out 
of his kingdom all things that 
offend, and them which do in- 
iquity ; 

42. And shall cast them into 
a furnace of fire : there shall be 
wailing and gnashing of teeth. 

43. Then shall the righteous 
shine forth as the sun in the 
kingdom of their Father. Who 
hath ears to hear, let him hear. 

(25) 1 Cor. 15:50. Now this I 
say, brethren, that flesh and 
blood cannot inherit the king* 
dom of God* 



126 



JESVS IS COMING. 



again,^^ created anew in Christ Jesus,^^ and made ^^joint 
heirs" with Him.^^ The flesh profiteth nothing. The 
Spirit quickeneth.2^ 

Paul in this chapter (1 Cor. 15) is treating of the sub- 
ject of the resurrection which he proves to be so important, 
that without it, we could not inherit, or become possessed 
of the kingdom of God. ^Tlesh and blood'' he says cannot 
inherit it, and therefore he shows that at the resurrection, 
our bodies of corruptible flesh and blood, which have died, 
shall be raised in incorruption and immortality. And the 
bodies of those who are living at that time shall be 
changed and ^* fashioned like unto His glorious body/'^^ 
l^owj in our flesh and blood, we are bearing the image of 
Adam, the first man, *^ which is of the earth, earthy.** 
But at the resurrection we shall be changed so as to '^bear 
the image of the heavenly** 'Hhe second man,** 'Hhe Lord 
from heaven. *'^^ 



(26) Jolin 3:3. Jesus an- 
swered and said unto him. Ver- 
ily, verily, I say unto thee. Ex- 
cept a man be born again, he 
tannot see the kingdom of God. 

4. Nicodemus saith unto him, 
How can a man be born when 
he is old? can he enter the sec- 
ond time into his mother's womb, 
and be bom? 

5. Jesus answered. Verily, ver- 
IXy, I say unto thee, Except a 
man be born of water and of 
the Spirit, he canpot enter into 
the kingdom of God. 

(27) Eph, 2:10. For we are 
bis workmanship, created in 
Christ Jesus unto good works, 
which God hath before ordained 
that we should walk in them. 

(28) Rom. 8:15. For ye 
have not received the spirit of 
bondage again to fear ; but ye 
have received the Spirit of adop- 
tion, whereby we cry, Abba, 
Father. 

16. The Spirit itself beareth 
Witness* with our spirit, that we 
are the children of God : 

17. And if children, then 
heirs ; heirs of God, and joint 



heirs with Christ ; if so be that 
we suffer with Tiiw^ that we may 
be also glorified together. 

(29) John 6:63. It is the 
Spirit that quickeneth ; the flesh 
profiteth nothing: the words that 
I speak unto you, they are spirit, 
and they are life. 

(30) Phil. 3:20. For our con- 
versation is in heaven ; from 
whence also we look for the Sa- 
viour, the Lord Jesus Christ: 

21. Who shall change our vila 
body, that it may be fashioned 
like unto his glorious body, ac- 
cording to the working whereby 
he is able einmj to subdue all 
thinigs unto him&'elf, 

(31) 1 Cor. 15 :45. And so It 
is written, The first man Adam 
was made a living soul ; the last 
Adam was made a quickening 
spirit. 

46. Howbeit that was not first 
which is spiritual, but that which 
Is natural ; and afterward that 
which is spiritual, 

47. The first man is of the 
earth, earthy : the second man is 
the Lord from heaven. 

48. As is the earthy, such are 



OBJECTIONS CONSIDERED. 



127 



And He who raised up Christ from the dead, and who 
hath given us the Spirit of adoption (sonship) whereby 
we become heirs of God and joint heirs with Christ, will, 
by His Spirit that dwelleth in us, also quicken (or make 
alive) our mortal bodies.^^ Then, and then only, can we 
inherit,^^ or come into possession of the kingdom,^* which 
God hath promised to give unto us.^^ Hence, we see the 
vital importance of the resurrection, without which we could 
not inherit the kingdom of God,* verse 50. The evident 
purpose 01 'his objection is to support the assertion made 
by Post-millenialists that the kingdom is only spiritual and 
that there is nothing literal or material in it* But Paul 
says nothing of the kind and his whole argument is entirely 
to the contrary. For he asserts that our <rS>/m (soma— 
body) which is sown in corruption, dishonor and weakness, 
will be raised in incorruption, glory and power, or if living, 
will be changed in the twinkling of an eye,^® In these 
glorified bodies we shall "inherit the kingdom prepared 

♦Here let it be noticed is another evidence that the King- 
dom ia yet future. 



tliey also that are earthy: and 
as is the heavenly, such are 
they also that are heavenly. 

49. And as* we have borne the 
Image of the ^rthy, we shall 
also bear the image of the heav- 
enly, 

(32) Rom. 8:11, But if the 
Spirit of him that raised up Je- 
sus from the dead dwell in you, 
he that raiseth up Christ from 
the dead shall also quicken your 
mortal bodies by his Spirit that 
dwelleth in you. 

(33) 1 Cor. 15:50. Kow this 
I say, brethren, that flesh and 
blood cannot inherit the kingdom 
of God ; neither doth corruption 
inherit incorruption. 

(34) Dan. 7:22. UntH the 
Ancient of days came, and judg- 
ment was given to the saints of 
the Most High ; and the time 
came that the saints possessed 
the kingdom, 

(35) Luke 12:32. Fear not. 



little flock ; for it is your 
Father's good pleasure to give 
you the kingdom. 

(36) 1 Cor. 15:42. So also 
is the resurrection of the dead. 
It is sown in corruption, it is 
raised in incorruption: 

43. It is sown in dishonour, it 
is raised in glory: it is sown in 
weakness, it is raised in power: 

44. It is sown a natural body, 
it is raised a spiritual body 
There is a natural body, anci 
there is a spiritual body. 

51. Behold, I shew you a mys- 
tery ; We shall not all sleep, 
but we shall all be changed, 

52. In a moment, in the 
twinkling of an eye, at the last 
trump: for the trumpet shall 
sound, and the dead shall be 
raised incorruptible, and we shall 
be changed. 

53. For this corruptible must 
put on incorruption, and this 
mortal must put on immortality. 



128 



JESUS IS COMING. 



for'' us "from the foundation of the world."^^ For Christ 
the rightful heir of all things^^ will be there and we shall 
be there to reign with Him.^® 

And He will have his glorified body, His body that was 
raised*^ and ascended^^ and entered into heaven.*^ 

The glorified body which Stephen saw there,*^ and which 
Paul saw (Acts 9:5) aad also John, Rev. 1:13. 

The body which bears the scars of the cross ;^^ "A Lamb 
as it had been slain/' Yes, He will return in the flesh. 
Acts 1 :11. The true reading of 2 John 7, is, "who confess 
not Jesus Christ coming* in the flesh." See also Isa. 63: 
1-6, and Rev. 19 :11-16. And "we know that when He shall 
appear, we shall be like Him." 1 John 3:2. Therefore it 
is clear, that we, in these same bodies, changed into the 
image of Christ's glorious body^ shall inherit the Kingdom 
of God. 



*GrJpx^f*'^v^y comings See pa^e 200. 



(37) Mat. 25:34. Then shaU 
the King say unto them on his 
right hand. Come, ye blessed of 
my Father, inherit the kingdom 
prepared for you from the foun- 
dation of the world. 

(38) Mat. 21:38. But when 
the husbandmen saw the son, 
they said among themselves, 
This is the heir ; come, let us 
kill him, and let us seize on his 
inheritance. 

Heb. 1 :2. Hath at the end 
of these days spoken unto us in 
Jiis Son, whom he appointeth heir 
of all things, through whom also 
he made the *worIds. 

*Gr. ages. Comp. 1 Tim. 1 :17. 

Also 1 Tim. 6 :15. 

(39) 2 Tim. 2 :12, If we suf- 
fer, we shall also reign with 
him: If we deny Mm, he also 
will deny us. 

Also Rom, 8 :17 ; John 17 :24 
(40) Luke 24:38. Behold my 
hands and my feet, that it is 1 
myself : handle me, and see ; for 
a spirit hath not fiesh and bonea^ 
es ye see me have. 



(41) Acts 1:9. And when he 
had spoken these things, while 
they beheld, he was taken up ; 
and a cloud received him out of 
their sight. 

(42) Heb. 9:24. For Christ 
is not entered into the holy 
places made with hands, which 
are the figures of the true ; but 
into heaven itself, now to appear 
in the presence of God for us. 

Also Heb. 4 :14. 

(43) Acts 7 :55. But he, be- 
ing full of the Holy Ghost, 
looked up steadfastly Into 
heaven, and saw the glory of 
God, and Jesus standing on the 
right hand of God. 

(44) Rev. 5 :6. And I beheld, 
and, lo, in the midst of the 
throne and of the four beasts, 
and in the midst of the elders, 
stood a Lamb as it had been 
slain, having seven horns and 
seven eyes, which are the seven 
Spirits of God sent torth into ali 
th« eartiie 



OBJECTIONS CONSIDERED. 



129 



Ko. Vm. The Work of the Holy Spirit a railure. 

It is objected that this doctrine disparages the work of 
the Holy Spirit. 

Not so! For what is the work of the Holy Spirit? He 
is gathering the bride. He teaches, guides, and comforts 
her,*^ until she is presented to Christ^^ 

At the same time he reproves the world of sin, and of 
righteousness, and judgment. John 16 :8. 

He may be grieved,^'^ resisted,^^ and quenched^® now, but 
He will not always strive with man.^^ His present work 
will be finished, and the King of kings and Lord of lords 
will come forth with the armies of heaven to subdue His 
enemies (Bev. 19) and finish the work.^^ 



(45) Jolm 14 :17. Even ib^ 
Spirit of truth ; whom the world 
cannot receive, because it seeth 
him not, neither knoweth him: 
but ye know him ; for he dweU- 
eth with yoju, and shaU be in 
you, 

26. But the Comforter, which 
is the Holy Ghost, whom the 

Father will send in my name, 
he shall teach you all things, and 
bring all things to your remem- 
brance, whatsoever I have said 
unto you. 

John 16 :13. Howbeit when 
he, the Spirit of truth, is come, 
he will guide you into all truth: 
for he shall not speak of him- 
self; but whatsoever he shall 
hear, that shall he speak : and 
he will shew you things to come, 

14. He shall glorify me: for 
he shall receive of mine, and 
shall shew it unto you. 

15. All things that the Father 
iath are mine : therefore said I, 
that he shall take of mine, and 
Bhall shew it unto you. 

(46) Eph. 5:25. Husbands, 
'ove your wives, even as Christ 
also loved the church, and gave 
himself for it; 

26. That he might sanctify 
and cleanse it with the washing 
of water by the word, 

27. That he might present it 
to himself a glorious church. 



not having spot, or wrinkle, or 
any such thing ; but that it 
should be holy and without blem-^ 
ish. 

(47) Eph. 4:30. And grieve 
not the Holy Spirit of God, 
whereby ye are sealed unto the 
day of redemption. 

(48) Acts 7:51. Ye stiff- 
necked and uncircumcised in 
heart and ears, ye do always re- 
sist the Holy Ghost : as your 
fathers' dld^ so do ye. 

(49) 1 Thes. 5 :19. Quench 
not the Spirit. 

(50) Gen. 6:3. And the Lord 
said. My Spirit shall not always 
strive with man, for that he also 
is flesh : yet his days shall be an 
hundred and twenty years. 

(51) Rev. 19:11. And I saw 
heaven opened, and behold a 
white horse ; and he that sat 
upon him was called Faithful 
and True, and in righteousness 
he doth judge and make war. 

12. His eyes were as a flame 
of fire, and on his head were 
many crowns ; and he had a 
name written, that no man 
knew, but he himself. 

13. And he wa^ clothed with 
a vesture dipped in blood : and 
his name is called The Word of 
God. 

14. And the armies which were 
in heaven followed him upon 
white horses, clothed in fine 
iinen, white and clean. 



J130 



JE8VS J8 COMING. 



It was ^^the Spirit of God," which "moved upon the face 
of the waters" in the beginning (Gen* 1:2), and we believe 
He had a part in all the work of creation, Gen. 1 :26. He 
feti*ove with sinners before the flood, Gen. 6:3» He spake 
by the prophets, Acts 1:16; 2 Pet 1:21. He was specially 
panted unto Joseph and others. Gen. 41:38; Ex. 31:3; 
Num. 11:17; 24 ;2; 27:18; 2 Kings 2:9, etc. In shorty 
He has been engaged in all the work of creation and re- 
demption. We do not believe that His work is a failure 
because of the flood, nor because the Jews have rejected 
Christ, and as natural branches, have been broken off. 
Rom, 11:20. Neither do we believe His work will be a 
failure, though the preaching of the gospel in the present 
dispensation shall only result in the salvation of ^^some."^^ 
We feel sure that He shall have a part in the glory and 
triumph of the millennial dispensation, for even the Israel- 
ites shall then have a new Spirit within them.^^ And the 
nations are to be ruled, in peace and righteousness, by 
Him upon whom the Spirit of the Lord doth rest*^* 



15. And out of his mouth go- 
eth a sharp sword, that with it 
he should smite the E*ations, 
and he shall rule them with a 
rod of iron : and he treadeth 
the winepress of the fierceness 
and wrath of Almighty God. 

16. And he hath on his ves- 
ture and on his thigh a name 
written, KING OP KINGS, 
AND LORD OF LORDS, 

Rom. 9 :28. For he wUl finish 
the work, and cut it short in 
righteousness : because a short 
work will the Lord make upon 
the earth. 

(52) Luke 13:23. Then said 
one unto him, Lord, are there 
few that be saved? And he said 
unto them, 

24. Strive to enter In at 
the strait gate : for many, I say 
unto you, will seek to enter in, 
and shall not be able. 

25. When once the master of 
the house is risen up, and hath 
shut to the door, and ye begin 
to stand without, and to knock 
at the door> saying, Lord, Lord, 



open unto us'; and he shall an- 
swer and say unto you, I know 
you not whence ye are, 

1 Cor. 9 :22. To the weak be- 
came I as weak, that I might 
gain the weak : I am made all 
things to all men^ that I might 
by all means save some, 

(53) Bzek. 11:19. And I will 
give them one heart, and I wUJ 
put a new spirit within you ; and 
I will take the stony heart out 
of their flesh, and will give them 
an heart of flesh. 

See references. 

(54) Isa. 11:2. And the 
Spirit of the Lord shall reiA upon 
him, the spirit of wisdom and 
understanding, the spirit of coun- 
sel and might, the spirit of 
knowledge and of the fear of 
the Lord ; 

3. And shall make him ol 
quick understanding in the feai 
of the Lord : and he shall not 
judge after the sight of his eyes, 
neither reprove after the hear- 
ing of his ears.: 



OBJECTIONS CONSIDERED. 



I7n 



Let us then have no fear of jealousy on the part of the 
Spirit, because of the triumphs of Christ. Rather let us be 
sure that He seeks to hasten the presentation of the bride, 
—which is being sealed by Him (Eph. 4:20),— unto her 
Lord— who hath the Spirit without measure,^^ that these 
twain, united into one,^^ may be the one perfect man,^"^ the 
Holy temple,^^ built for the habitation of God in Spirit.^^ 
And who can estimate what shall be accomplished by the 
Spirit, through this holy, living Temple, in which He shall 
dwelL No wonder that He yearns to hasten its completion. 
See the type of His haste in Gen. 24:56.®^ But this com- 
pletion shall not take place until the Lord comes, when the 
Head shall forever be united to the body. 1 Thes. 4:18. 
Therefore, in this we may realize, to some extent, the mean- 
ing of that yearning cry of the Spirit "Even so coms 
Lord Jesus.'' Rev. 22 :20. 

No, IX. The Gospel a Failure. 

It is said that it makes the gospel a failure. 

But this is not so. Man is a failure. The gospel is the 



4. But with righteousness 
shaU he judge the poor, and re- 
prove with equity for the meek 
of the earth : and he shaU smite 
the earth with the rod of his 
mouth, and with the breath of 
his lips shall he slay the wicked. 

Isa. 61:1-^. See pg. 56. 

(55) John 3:34. For he whom 
God hath sent speaketh the words 
of God : for God giveth not the 
Spirit by measure unto him, 

(56) Bph. 5:30. Because we 
are members of his body. 

31, For this cause shall a man 
leave his* father and mother, and 
shall cleave to his wife ; and the 
two shall become one flesh. 

32. This mystery is great: but 
I speak in regard of Christ and 
of the church. 

(57) Eph. 4:13. TiU we aU 
come in the unity of the faith, 

and of the knowledge of the Son 

of God, unto a perfect man, tmto 



the measure of the stature of the 
fulness of Christ. 

(58) 1 Cor. 3:16. Know ye 
not that ye are the temple of 
God, and that the Spirit of God 
dwelleth in you? 

Also 6:19 and 2 Cor. 6:16, 

(59) Eph. 2:20. Being built 
upon the foundation of the apos- 
tles and prophets, Christ Jesus 
himself being the chief corner 
stone ; 

21. In whom each several 
building, fitly framed together, 
groweth into a holy temple in 
the Lord ; 

22. In whom ye also are 
builded together for a habita- 
tion of God in the Spirit. 

(60) Gen. 24:56. And he 
said unto them, Hinder me not, 
seeing the Lord hath prospered 
my way ; send me away that ] 
may go to my master, 

57. And they said. We w^ll 



132 JESUS IS COMING. 

power of God unto salvation to every one that believeth 
(Rom. 1:16). It is not the incompetency of the gospel, 
but the willful unbelief of sinners that prevents the con- 
version of the world. Jesus said: *'Him that cometh 
unto me I will in no wise cast out.'' John 6 :37. But He 
also said "Ye will not come unto me that ye might have 
life." John 5:40. While we are to preach the gospel 
everywhere, we are not to expect that all will receive it, 
Tor, when He said unto them, "Go ye into all the world, 
and preach the gospel to every creature," He also added, 
"He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved; but he 
that believeth not shall be damned." Mark 16 :15-16. But 
"what if some did not believe? Shall their unbelief make 
KTE TRUTH of God of Hone e&eet^ God forbid." Rom. 
3:3. Salvation shall be revealed in the last time.^^ 

Jesus shall see of the travail of His soul and be satisfied 
Isa. 53:11. 

"After this I beheld, and lo, a great multitude, which no 
man .could number, of all nations, and kindreds, and people, 
and tongues, stood before the throne and before the Lamb, 
clothed with white robes and palms in their hands, and 
cried with a loud voice, saying: Salvation to our God 
fwhich sitteth upon the throne, and unto the I^amb." Rev. 
7:9-10. 

Alleluia; Amen; Alleluia. 

No. X. The Grospel Not Preached in AH the World. 

It is objected that the gospel has not yet been preached 
in all the world, as Christ asserted it should be, in Mat. 
24:14, and therefore we cannot yet look for Christ, nor the 
end to come. Let us carefully examine this passage: 

**Thls gospel of the kingdom shall be preached in all the 
world, for a witness unto all nations; and then shall the 
end come," 

call the damsel, and enquire at faith unto salvation ready to be 

her mouth. revealed in the last time. 

58. And they called Rebekah, ,, ^^l' ^.V^S. If ye continue in 

and said unto her, Wilt thou go ^^^ i^^^^ grounded and settled, 

^ith this man? And she said, I ^^^ ^^ not moved away from the 

.„ hope of the gospel, which ye 

have heard, and which was 

(61) 1 Pet. 1:5. Who are preached to every creature whicl?^ 

iept by the power of God through is, under heaven. 



OBJECTIONS CONSIDERED. 133 

1st* The end is unquestionably the end of the age {rm 
otSvos— tou aionos) of which the disciples asked in vei^e 3. 

2d. The world (otKovfto^— oikoumenee) means habi- 
table, that is, the inhabited earth. 

3d. The gospel of the kingdom is the good ne^s, or 
glad tidings of the kingdom to come. 

These glad tidings, it is asserted, shall be proclaimed in 
all the inhabited earth for a witness unto all nations and 
then (rore — tote) shall come the end of this age— or dis* 
pensation. It will be noticed that the time, during which 
the preaching shall continue, is determined entirely by the 
qualifying clause "for a witness unto all nations." When 
the witness is complete, then shall the end come. 

When the Witness Is Complete. 

Now, no finite mind can determine when the witness is 
complete. If we could, the evidence is to the effect that 
it has passed already. For when the gospel was preached 
on the day of Pentecost, there were present "devout men 
out of every nation under heaven." Acts 2 :5. Afterward 
the disciples were scattered abroad and went about preach- 
ing the Word. Acts 8:4. "And they went forth and 
preached everywhere," Mark 16:20.* Paul says, in Rom. 
10 :18, "Their sound went into all the earth, and their words 
unto the ends of the world,"*f (world here being from the 
same word olKovfjih/r — oikoumenee that is used in Mat. 
24:14). 

And again he says in Col. l:23*f that the gospel had 
already been "preached to every creature which is under 
heaven," 

These inspired statements as to the universal preaching 
of the gospel ought to be conclusive. Mighty as it makes 
the work of the early disciples, I do not see how we can 
refuse to accept it. (See Dr. A. Clarke on Mat. 24:14 as 
to the special point of the universality of this preaching, 
also the authorities previously cited. ) Surely we must 

♦See Bengell's Gnomon. 

tSee Jamieson* Faussett and Brown, also Alford- 



134 JESUS 18 COMING. 

give no broader meaning to the word olKovfihne) (oikoumee 
nee) used by the Holy Spirit in Mat. 24:14 than in Rom. 
10:18, or than to the equally strong words used in Col. 1:6 
and 23.^^ If we limit the one, we can, with equal propriety, 
limit the other. Because we have so full an account of 
PauPs work, we are apt to depreciate what was accom- 
plished by the other Apostles and Disciples. Peter was in 
Babylon (1 Pet. 5:13), and tradition gives us account of 
the preaching of the gospel in Parthia, India, Ethiopia, 
Scythia, Spain and Britain. 

So then we may rest confidently on the plain statement 
of Col. 1 :23, as being such f ulflilment of Mat. 24 :14, that 
the Church from that day to the present has not had, 
neither can have, in this, any sign or prophesied event 
standing between believers and the Lord's coming. If we 
take it upon ourselves to judge that the witness is not com- 
plete, or more presumingly, that it cannot be complete fon 
centuries to come, then are we foolishly assuming a pre- 
rogative which belongs to God only. 

Only God Knows. 

Surely, only God can judge when the witness to all na- 
tions is complete, and here lies the essence of this entire 
question. If the Church is the agent which is to pro- 
claim the gospel until the witness is complete, no mortal 
can judge but what the witness shall be completed this 
moment. But we have no evidence that the Church is the 
only agent, and it is quite probable that she is not, for 
we read of another agent in Rev. 14:6.*'^ 

Therefore the witness may not be completed, until after 
the Church is taken away, and this other heavenly mes- 
senger proclaims the everlasting gospel to them that dwell 
on the earth, even unto every nation and tribe and tongue 

(62) Col. 1:6. Viniich Is come (63) Rev. 14:6. And I saw 

unto you» as it is in aU the another angel fly in the midst 

world ; and bringeth forth fruit, of heaven, having the everlast- 

as it doth also in you, since the ing gospel to preach unto them 

day ye heard of it, and knew the that dwell on the earth, and to 

grace of God in truth. every nation, and kindred, an^ 

23. See page 132, tongue, and people. 



OBJECTIONS CONSIDERED. 



135 



and people. Rev. 14:6 (see Greek). In this ease it is not 
the Church which shall complete the witness and it evi- 
dently can be no sign to her. 

We conclude then that like the 'May and hour,"^* it is 
known to God only, and the Church can have no definite 
sign in it. Therefore nothing is left for us to do, but 
faithfully to continue proclaiming the glad tidings of the 
coming kingdom while we watch momentarily for the Bride- 
groom. 

No. XI. Some Here Live to See Kingdom. 

It is objected, that we are taught in Mat. 16:28; Mark 
9 :1, and Luke 9 :27,^^ that the coming of Christ, and of the 
kingdom, should occur during the lifetime of some of the 
multitude (Mar. 8:34)^^ to whom Jesus spake, and that 
therefore His coming and kingdom can only be interpreted 
spiritually, viz.: the establishment of the power of the 
gospel by the outpouring of the Holy Spirit, on the day 
of Pentecost, or as some hold, figuratively, viz. : the destruc- 
tion of Jerusalem and the Jewish polity by the Romans, 
and the establishment of the Church. That is, as they 
say,— Christ came, by His Spirit, on the day of Pentecost 
and manifested His power through the disciples, in the 
preaching of the gospel, performing of miracles, etc.,— or, 
He came through the Roman army, destroyed Jerusalem 
and overthrew the Jewish polity,— and that His Kingdom 
is the Church over which He now reigns^ or (as some say) 
in which or through which He now reigns ovef the nations 
of the earth. 



(64) Mat. 24:36. But of that 
day and hour knoweth no man, 
no» not the angels of heavenf but 
nay Father only. 

(65) Mat. 16:28. Venly I 
say unto you, There be some 
standing here, which s'hali not 
taste of death, till they *see the 
Son of man coming in his king- 
dom. 

Mark 9:1. And he said unto 
them, Verily I say unto you, 
That there be some of them that 
stand here, which shall not taste 



of death, till they have seen the 
kingdom of God come with power. 

Luke 9 :27. But I tell you of 
a truth, there be some standing 
here, which shall not taste of 
death, till they see the kingdom 
of God. 

(GQ) Mark 8:34. And when 
he had called the people unto 
Mm with his dis-ciples also, he 
said unto them, Whosoever will 
come after me, let him deny him- 
self, and take up his cross, and 
follow me. 



136 



JESU8 18 COMING. 



We answer— The Holy Spirit is a distinct person, not tc 
be confounded with the person of Christ. The Savior ex- 
pressly said: ^^I will pray the Father and Hp shall give 
you another comforter (John 14:16), and if it be another, 
it cannot be Himself. He, the Holy Spirit, came according 
to the promises,^*^ and it is entirely inconsistent to con- 
found this event with Christ^s return, which latter is in 
accordance with other promises, that He should Himself 
come again. They are two events, as distinct as the births 
of Moses and John. 

It is true that Christ is spiritually with, or in, believ- 
ers,^^ and it is just as true that He always has been, 
and that in this sense He has never left them, for He 
said: ^^Lo! I am with you alway," Mat 28:20. Mark 
the language: "I am with you alway.'^ He was with them 
durmg those days of prayer previous to the day of Pente- 
cost, land He has been with His people all the time. But 
suddenly the (Parakleetos) Comforter came, another per- 
son and for a special and glorious purpose. It is, therefore, 
conclusive, that this coming of the Holy Spirit is a mani- 
festation of the Divine presence, entirely different from, 
and superadded to, the spiritual presence of Christ, which 
latter, according to His own language, has never been with- 
drawn from His people. He never went away spiritually, 
but He did go bodily and visibly, and in like manner shall 
He return.®^ 



(67) John 14:16. And I wUl 
fvray the Father, and he shaU 

give you another Comforter, that 
he may abide with you for ever ; 

26. But the Comforter, which 
is the Holy Ghost, whom the 
father wiU send in my name, 
he shaU teach you aU things, 
and bring aU things to your re- 
membrance, whatsoever I have 
said unto you. 

Also 15 :26 and 16 :7. 

(68) John 14:23. Jesus an- 
swered and said unto him, If a 
man love me, he will keep my 
words : and my Father will love 
^\m, and we will come unto hii^j. 



and make our abode with him. 

John 17 :23. I in them, and 
thou in me, that they may be 
made perfect in one ; and that 
the world may know that thou 
hast sent me, and hast loved 
them, as thou hast loved me. 

Gal. 4:19. My little children, 
of whom I travail in birth again 
until Christ be formed in you. 

(69) Acts 1:11. Which also 
said, Ye men of Galilee, why 
stand ye gazing up into heaven^ 
this Kame Jesus, which is taken 
up from you into heaven, shall 
so come in like manner as ye 
have seen him go into heaven. 



OBJECTIONS CONSIDERED. 



13J 



Again, after the day of Pentecost, the disciples continued 
to talk of the coming of Christ, which they surely would 
not have done if His promise to return was fulfilled on that 
day. And after the destruction of Jerusalem (about A. D. 
71), St. John wrote the book of Revelation (about A. D. 
96), in which he repeatedly speaks of the coming of Christ 
as being yet future, clearly showing that it could not have 
been fulfilled in the destruction of Jerusalem. 

Again, as we have before shown, the Church is not the 
kingdom, but the body of Christ,''^** and His bride. Eph, 5. 
She is not to be reigned over,'^^ but to suffer and reign 
with Christ.'^^ She is "to be counted worthy of the King- 
dom of God for which she suffers,"'^^ and therefore Paul 
exhorts the disciples (members of the Church) "that they 
must tlirough much tribulation enter into the Kingdom of 
God'^ (Acts 14:22), and Peter stirs us up, putting us in 
remembrance to add the Christian graces and give all dili- 
gence to make our calling and election sure, for so an en- 
trance shall be ministered unto us "into the everlasting 
kingdom of our Lord and Savior, Jesus Christ." 2 Pet. 
1 :5-ll. 

Surely this language plainly distinguishes between the 
Church and the kingdom, and as plainly asserts that the 
kingdom is yet future. So we see that both the spiritual 
and figurative interpretations of the coming of Christ are 
without foundation. 

Another theory has been advanced, viz. : that the com- 
ing of Christ in His Kingdom (Mat. 16:28) was fulfilled 



(70) Eph. 1:22. And hath 
put aU things under his feet, 
and gave him to he the head over 
aU things to the church, 

23. Which is his body, the ful- 
ness of him that filleth aU in an» 

(71) John 15:15. Henceforth 
I can you not servants ; for the 
servant knoweth not what his 
lord doeth : but I have called you 
friends ; for all things' that I 
have heard of my Father I have 
made known unto you. 

(72) Rom. 8 :17. And if chil- 



dren, then heirs ; heirs of God, 
and joint heirs with Christ; 11 
so be that we suffer with him^ 
that we may be also glorified to- 
gether. 

2 Tim. 2 :12. If we suffer, we 
shall also reign with him: it we 
deny Mm, he also will deny us : 

(73) 2 Thes. 1:5. Which is a 
manifest token of the righteous 
judgment of Grod, that ye may 
be counted worthy of the king- 
dom of God^ for which ye alsw 
suffer. 



138 



JESUS IS COMINO. 



in what they term the spiritual coming on the day of 
Pentecost,— and that His coming in the clouds of heaven, 
in the glory of His Father, with the holy angels, etc., is 
his real, personal, visible coming at the end of the gospel 
age (which they also hold to be the end of time and of the 
world). 

This seems to us to be founded upon a mere distinction 
of terms, where there is no difference in fact. For is it not 
at His coming in His Kingdom that He shall be mani- 
fested in His glory ?^^ History proves— and all our ideas 
of the glory of Kings coincide with the fact— that such 
glory is identical with the majesty and manifestation of 
their kingdoms. 

It is in Christ's Kingdom that He shall rule all nations 
with a rod of iron,'^^ and it is in His Kingdom that He is 
to be manifested as "the Blessed and only Potentate, the 
King of kings, and Lord of lords." ^^ Therefore His com- 
ing in His Kingdom and His coming in His glory lare 
synonymous, and both are yet future. 

Some of Them Did See the Kingdom. 

Then what do the passages mean, to wit: Mat. 16:28, 
"verily I say unto you, there be some standing here which 
shall not taste of death, till they see the Son of Man coming 
in His Kingdom,"— or as in Mark &:1, "till they have seen 
the Kingdom of God come with power,"— or as in Luke 
:27, "till they see the Kingdom of God." 

We answer first, the limiting clause "shall not taste of 



(74) 2 Thes, 1:10, When lie 
%Tian come to be glorified in Us 
saints, and to be admired in all 
them that beUeve (because our 
testimony among you was be- 
lieved) in that day. 

(75) Psa. 2:8. Ask of me, 
and I shaU give thee the heathen 
for thine inheritance, and the 
uttermost parts of the earth for 
thy possession, 

9. Thou shalt break them with 
a rod of iron ; thou shalt dash 
them in pieces like a potter*s 
vessel. 



Also Rev. 12:5 and 19:15. 

(76) 1 Tim, 6:14. That thou 
keep this commandment without 
spot, unrebukable, until the ap- 
pearing of our Lord Jesus 
Christ : 

15. Which in his' times he 
shall shew, who is the blessed 
and only Potentate, the King of 
kings, and Lord of lords. 

Rev. 19 :16. And he hath on 
Ms vesture and on his thigh a 
name written, KING OF KINGS. 
AND LORD OF LORDS. 



OBJECTIONS CONSIDERED. 



139 



death^^ may have the deep signification, in which sense the 
true believers, who were standing there, shall never experi- 
ence it.''"^ This is certainly the signification the same lan- 
guage has in Heb. 2 lO,*^^ and if we understand it likewise 
in these passages, then we have all eternity for the fulfill- 
ment. However we only suggest this. We do not rely 
upon it, for we believe the word ^^till" more than intimates 
that the ^^some" should taste of death, and that therefore 
natural death or separation of soul and body was meant* 

Peter Saw It. 

But now let us mark well what the "some" standing 
there were to see, and then let us go up the Mount of 
Transfiguration, and gaze through the favored eyes of 
Peter, James and John upon the scene which is recorded 
immediately after the passage we are considering. Behold 
His face shining as the sun a,nd His raiment white and 
glistening as the snow, or as the light. See Moses and Eiias 
as they appear in glory with Him, and listen to the com- 
munings of this exalted trio. Then bow in silent awe, as 
the cloud of surpassing glory overshadows them, and rever- 
ently listen to the voice of God, the Father, saying "This is 
my beloved Son in whom I am well pleased, hear ye Him." 
No wonder that even the favored and beloved disciples 
trembled with fear beneath this supernatural majesty and 
effulgent glory. Surely this was I Am*^® spanning the 
centuries and giving these apostles a view of His coming 
and kingdom. 

So they understood it and Peter especially confirms it. 

"For," he says, "we have not foUowed cunningly devised 
fables, when we made known unto you the power and COM- 



(77) John 8:51. Verily, veri- 
ly, I say unto you, if a man 
keep my saying, he shall never 
see death. 

52. Then said the Jews unto 
him, Now we know that thou 
hast a devil. Abraham is dead, 
and the prophets ; and thou say- 
est, If a man keep my staying, 
tie shall never taste of death. 

(78) Heb. 2:9. But we see 



Jesus, who waw made a little 
lower than the angels for the 
suffering of death, crowned with 
glory and honor ; that He by 
the grace of God should taste 
death for every man. 

(79) John 8:58. Jesus said 
unto them, VerUy, verily, I say 
unto you. Before Abraham was^ 
I mrxu 



MO JE8V8 18 COMING. 

ING of our Lord Jesus Christ, but were eye witnesses of His 
majesty. For He received from God the Father honor and 
glory, when there came such a voice to Him from the excel- 
lent glory, This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well 
pleased. And this voice which came from heaven we heard, 
when we were with Him in the holy mount." 2 Pet. 1:16-18. 

We cannot tell how much of the future they saw in that 
enraptured hour, but doubtless they had a specific vision of 
the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ in His kingdom and 
glory. 

John Saw It. 

We have only to turn to Revelation, where we find 
that He ^^which is and which was, and which is to come'^ 
permitted John to see (Rev. 1:2, 11, etc.) it most definitely. 
His enraptured vision swept the centuries. Time, to him, 
was annihilated and he gazed upon the literal facts. He 
actually saw them. Thirty-six times does he say "I saw/' 
seven times "I beheld," and five times "I looked," besides 
many similar expressions. And he saw the very things 
mentioned in the passages. 

"And I SAW heaven opened, and behold a white horse; 
and He that sat upon him was called Faithful and Truth, 
and in righteousness He doth judge and make war. His 
eyes were as a flame of fire and on His head were many 
crowns, . . • . and He was clothed with a vesture dipped 
in blood: and His name is caUed the Word of God. And the 
armies which were in heaven followed Him upon white 
horses, clothed in fine linen, white and clean. . , . And 
He hath on His vesture and on His thigh a name written, 
KING OP KINGS AND LORD OF LORDS. 

He saw the beast and kings of the earth gathered and 
taken ^nd cast into the lake of fire. He saw Satan bound, 
and he saw Christ and His saints reigning for a thousand 
years. He saw it ail in perfect fulfillment of the statements 
in the passages we are considering. Rev. 19 :20. 

Paul Saw It. 

Paul also saw Christ in His glory land doubtless he saw 
all that John did, and probably more, for he saw things 
that it was impossible for a man to utter. (2 Cor. 12:4^ 
margin.) Surely these are an absolute and literal fulfill* 



OBJECTIONS CONSIDERED. ICt 

ment of what Jesus promised "some" should see, and satis- 
factorily explain the passages in question. 

Ye Shall Not Have Gone Over the Cities of Israel 

Another passage is cited in support of the above theories, 
viz.: the spiritual coming on the day of Pentecost or the 
figurative coming, in the destruction of Jerusalem, etc., and 
that is Mat 10 :23, "verily I say unto you ye shall not have 
gone over (or finish) the cities of Israel, till the Son of 
Man be come/^ 

In regard to this we answer, that this was spoken to the 
twelve disciples, when Jesus sent them forth two by two, 
with a message especially for and exclusively to Israel. We 
find from Mark 6 :30, and Luke 9 :10,8*> that they returned 
to the Master, of course, without finishing the cities. And 
there is no evidence that they ever, in like manner, renewed 
the visitation preaching the message "the kingdom of 
heaven is at hand."®^ Indeed they could not, for Israel 
had rejected their King, and the kingdom had become 
like a nobleman which went into a far country to receive 
for himself a kingdom and retum.^^ 

But from the force of the word "till" we believe that 
the message will be renewed (perhaps by the "two wit- 
nesses'^ after the Church is taken away), to the unbeliev- 
ing Israelites, who shall yet return to their land and re- 
store Judaism,®^ and before they shall have gone over 
the rebuilt cities, the Son of Man shall appear again. 

(80) Mark 6 :30. And the they heard these things, he add- 
apostles gathered themselves to- ed and spake a parable, be- 
gether unto Jesus, and told him cause he was' nigh to Jerusalem, 
all things, both what they had and because they thought that 
done, and what they had taught. the kingdom of God should im- 

Luke 9 :10. And the apostles, mediately appear, 

when they were returned, told 12. He said therefot*e, A cer- 

him all that they had done. And tain nobleman went into a far 

he took them, and went aside country to receive for himself a 

privately into a desert place be- kingdom, and to return, 

longing to the city called Beth- (S3) Isa. 40:9. O thou that 

saida. tellest good tidings to Zion, get 

(81) Mat. 10:7. And as ye thee upon a high mountain; O 
go, preach, saying. The kingdom thou that tellest good tidings to 
of heaven is at hand. Jerusalem, lift up thy voice with 

(82) Luke 19:11. And as strength; lift it up, be not 



i42 JESUS 18 COMING. 

No. XII. Gloomy View of the Future* 

It is objected that this doctrine presents a gloomy vie^^ 
of the future; that "it is the philosophy of despair/'— 
that it stands opposed to the popular idea^ viz.: that the 
world is growing better, and "if it is true," it is sarcas- 
tically said, ^Ve might as well fold our hands and wait 
for Christ to come." 

We candidly think that many who raise these objections 
|3ave altogether mistaken the spirit and work of pre-mil- 
lennialists. 

We do Not Despair. 

We neither despair, nor fold our hands to sleep. On 
the contrary, we are filled with a lively (Greek— living) 
hope (1 Pet. 1:3), the most "blessed hope" (Tit 2:13), 
while we strive to save some from this woridly, sinful land 
adulterous generation, which is nigh unto cursing and 
whose end is to be burned,^* 

We would not deceive them with the hallucination that 
they are ^^growing better/^ for, as the apostle has said, 
"we know that we are of God and the whole world lieth 
in wickedness" (Greek— in the wicked one), 1 John 5:19— 
and therefore we would tell them in the plain words of 
Scripture, that they are in the broad way that leadeth to 
destruction (Mat. 7:13), and that they must repent or 
perish. Luke 13:3. And further, that this same world, 
once overflowed by the flood, is now "stored with fire* 

*See the Greek. 



afraid; say unto the cities of (84) QslL 1 ;4. Who gave 
Judah, Behold your God ; . himself for our sins, that he 

10. Behold the Lord Jehovah might deliver us from this pres- 
will come as a mighty one, and ent evil world (age), accord- 
his arm will rule for him : Be- ing to the will of God and our 
hold his reward is with him, and IB'ather, 

his recompense before him. Heb. 6:8. But that which 

11. He will feed his flock like beareth thorns and briers is re- 
a shepherd, he will gather the jected, and is nigh unto cursing; 
lambs in his arms, and carry whose end is to be burned, 
them in his bosom, and will Mai. 4:1. For, behold, th« 
gently lead those that have their day cometh that shall burn as 
youi^g- an oven ; and all the proud, ye» 



OBJECTIONS CONSIDERED. 



143 



against the day of judgment and perdition of ungodly 
men." 2 Pet. 3:5-7. 

We rejoice over every one of those, who, by believing 
the gospel, the good news of the coming kingdom,^® lare 
saved from this awful fate and made "joint heirs with 
Christ" (Rom, 8:16-17) "to an inheritance . . . re-' 
served in heaven for us," and "who are kept by the power 
of God through faith unto salvation, ready to be revealed 
in the last time," and who "hope to the end for the grace 
that is to be brought unto" us "at the revelation of Jesus 
Christ" 1 Pet, 1 :4.5-13. 

Surelj this positive conviction of coming doom is a 
mightier incentive to action than can be the quieting fal- 
lacy that things are moving on prosperously and that eveit 

THE WORLD IS GETTING BETTER. 

And this is clearly proved by the zeal and faithful wort 
of the ministers^ evangelists and laymeuy who hold and 
proclaim this doctrine of the pre-millennial coming of 
Christ. 

It is true that they do not expect the conversion of the 
world in this present evil age* (GaL 1:4), but they do 
believe that a millennial age of peace is coming, and they 
do strive "in the midst of a crooked and perverse genera- 
tion," to "shine as lights in the world holding forth the 
word of life" (Phil. 2:15-16), that they may snatch some 
brands from the burning (Mai. 4:1; 1 Cor. 3:13-15; Jude 
23), to increase the godly company who shall be ready to 
welcome the Bridegroom.^® 

♦See the Greek, 



and an that do wickedly, shaU 
be stubble : and the day that 
Cometh shall burn them up, saith 
the Lord of hosts, that it shall 
leave them neither root nor 
brancli. 

(85) Acts 14:21. And when 
they had preached the gospel to 
that city, and had taught many, 
they returned again to Lystra, 
and to Iconlum, and Antioch, 

22. Confirming the souls of 
the disciples, and exhorting them 



to continue in the faith, and 
that we must through much trib- 
ulation enter into the kingdom 
©f God. 

(86) Mat. 25:10. And while 
they went to buy, the bridegroom 
came ; and they that were ready 
went in with him to the mar- 
riage: and the door was shut. 

11. Afterward eame also the 
other virgins, saying, Lord, 
Lord, open to us. 

12. But he ans^vered and said, 



K4 



JE8U8 18 comma. 



Why, then, should they be so bitterly opposed for pro* 
claiming this scriptural doctrine? Are they not all mem- 
bers of the body of Christ?®'^ And, as such, do they not 
merit the warmest sympathy and prayers of the Church? 
Shall they be condemned because, like the early Church, 
they are holding the traditions (or teachings handed down) 
of the apostles,^* and looking for Jesus 7^^ God forbid 1 
But let us remember that "we be brethren,'^ strangers and 
pilgrims (Heb, 11:13), whose "citizenship" is in heaven 
(Phih 3:20). And let us speak "the truth in love," be 
built up in love (Eph. 4:15-16), and "walk in love^^ (Eph. 
5:2), "redeeming the time, because the days are eviL"^^ 

The Days Are Evil. 

Yes, THE DAYS ARE EVIL/ and we freely admit that this 
doctrine does present a gloomy future in the present evil 
age, for this world of sinners, who are full of unbelief 
and radically opposed to Christ, His people and His sal- 
vation.^^ They are rejecting God^s gracious entreaties for 



Verily I say unto you, I know 
you not. 

13. Watch therefore ; for ye 
know neither the day nor the 
hour wherein the Son of man 
Cometh. 

(87) 1 Cor. 12:25. That 
there should be no schism In the 
body ; but tliat the members 
should have the same care one 
for another, 

26. And whether one member 
suffer, all the members suffer 
with it ; or one member be hon- 
oured» all the members rejoice 
with it 

(88) 2 Thes. 2:5. Remember 
ye not, that, when I was yet 
with you I told you these 
things? 

15. Therefore, brethren, stand 
fast, and hold the traditions 
which ye have been taught, 
whether by word, or our epistle. 

(89) Phil. 3:20. For our 
conversation is in heaven ; from 
whence also we look for the 
Saviour, the Lor(i Js^ns Christ. 



Heb. 9 :28. So Christ was 
once offered to bear the sins of 
many; and unto them that look 
for him shall he appear the sec- 
ond time without sin unto sal- 
vation. 

Also Tit. 2:13. 

(90) Eph. 5:15. See then 
that ye walk circumspectly, no( 
as fools, but as wise, 

16, Redeeming the time, be- 
cause the days are evil. 

(91) 2 Cor. 6:14. Be ye not 
unequally yoked together with 
unbelievers; for what fellowship 
hath righteousness with unright- 
eousness? and what communion 
hath light with darkness? 

15. And what concord hath 
Christ and Belial? or what part 
hath he that believe th with an 
infidel ? 

16. And what agreement hath 
the temple of God with idols? 
for ye are the temple of the 
living God ; as Qod hath said, 
I will dwell in them, and walk 
in them ; and I will be their 



OBJECTIONS CONSIDERED. 



US 



reconciliation,®^ and rushing madly on toward the day of 
wrath. Rev. 6:15-17. 

But there is no gloom in the future for those "who have 
fled for refuge to lay hold on the hope set before us,"®^ 
and "who have received the Spirit of adoption," become 
"children" and "heirs of God and joint heirs with Christ 
. . . For I reckon that the sufferings of this present 
time are not worthy to be compared with the glory that 
shall be revealed in us." Rom. 8:15-18. 

There seems to be a prevailing disposition to balance 
up the good and the bad in the world by a process of gen- 
eral average^ in which the triumphs of art and science, 
the progress in inventions, discoveries, etc., are counted as 
moral goodness, and it is concluded that the world, on the 
average, is growing better. 

But this is utterly fallacious and, we fear, a grand de- 
ception of Satan. 

The Church and the World. 

First, there is no such thing as averaging together the 
true church and the world. There is no possible consan- 
guinity. The one is "from beneath,"— the other "from 
above." The one "is of this world,"— the other "not of 
this world." John 8:23. They must not be yoked to- 
gether, for there is no fellowship, eommunion, concord, 
part or agreement between them. They are and always 



God, and they shall be my peo- 
ple. 

17. Wherefore come out from 
among them, and be ye sepa- 
rate, saith the Lord, and touch 
not the unclean thing; and I 
will receive you, 

18. And will be a Father unto 
you, and ye shall be my sons, 

Eph. 5 ;11. And have no fel- 
lowship with the unfruitful 
works of darkness, but rather re- 
prove them, 

12. For it Is a shame even to 
speak of those things which are 
done of them in secret. 

1 John 2 :15. Love not the 
world, neither tb^e ihinj:;s that 



are in the world. If any man 
love the world, the love of the 
Father is not in him. 

Also John 14:18-22, 16:33, 
17:14, James 4:14, 1 John 
5:19. 

(92) 2 Cot. 5:20. Now then 
we are ambassadors for Christ, 
as though God did beseech you 
by us : we pray you in Christ's 
stead, be ye reconciled to God. 

21. For he hath made him *o 
"be sin for us, who knew no sin ; 
that we might be made the 
righteousness of God in him. 

(93) Heb. 6:18. That by two 
immutable things, in which it 
wm impossible tor God to lie, 



146 



JE8U8 18 COMING. 



must be separate** The true church is in the world, but 
not of it,^^ There are three parties in the world, viz.: 
the Jew, the Gentile and the Church of God.^^ As the 
Jews were a separate, called-out and peculiar people,®^ 
not to be reckoned among the nations,^ ^ so is this true 
church a separate and peculiar people,^ ^ called unto cleans- 
ing and holiness,^^ sealed by the Spirit of God, unto the 
day of redemption (Eph. 4:30), no longer darkness, but 
"children of light," and exhorted to "have no fellowship 
with the unfruitful works of darkness" (Eph. 5:8-11). They 
are of God, while the whole world lies in the wicked 
one.^^^ There is an irrepressible conflict between them-^ 



we might have a strong con- 
Bolation, 'who have fled lor ret^ge 
to lay hold upon the hope set 
before us : 

19. Which hope we have as an 
anchor of the soul, both sure 
and steadfast, and which enter- 
eth into that within the vail ; 

20. Whither the forerunner is 
for us entered, even Jesus, made 
a high priest for ever after the 
order of Melchisedec, 

(94) John 17 :11. And now 
I am no more in the world, but 
these are in the world, and I 
come to thee. Holy Father, 
keep through thine own name 
those whom thou hast given me, 
that they may be one, as we are, 

15. I pray not that thou 
fihouldest take them out of the 
world, but that thou shoulde&t 
keep them from the evil. 

16. They are not of the world, 
even as I am not of the world. 

* See (91) pg. 144. 

(95) 1 Cor, 10:32. Give none 
oSence, neither to the Jews, nor 
to the Gentiles, nor to the church 
)f God. 

(96) Ex. 19:5. Now there- 
fore, if ye will obey my voice 
indeed, and keep my covenant, 
then ye shall be a peculiar treas- 
ure unto me above all people: 
lor all the eanh is mine. 

6. And ye shall be unto me a 
kingdom of priests, and an holy 



nation. These are the words 
which thou shall speak unto th6 
children of Israel. 

Ex. 33 :16. For wherein shalf 
it be known here that I and thy 
people have found grace In thy 
sight? Is it not in that thou 
goe&t with us? so shall we be 
separated, I and thy people, from 
all the people that are upon the 
face of the earth. 

Also Bent 7:6, Psa. 135:4, 

(97) Num. 23:9. For from 
the top of the rocks I see him, 
and from the hills I behold him: 
lo, the people shall dwel] alone, 
and shall not be reckoned among 
the nations. 

(98) Tit. 2:14. Who gave 
himself for us, that he might 
redeem us from all mi<iulty, and 
purify unto himself a peculiar 
people, zealous of good works. 

1 Pet. 2 :9. But ye are a 
chosen generation, a royal priest- 
hood, a holy nation, a peculiar 
people ; that ye should shew forth 
the praises of him who hath 
called you out of darkness into 
his marvellous light. 

(99) 2 Cor. 7:1. Having 
therefore these promises, dearly 
beloved, let us cleanse ourselves 
from all filthlness of the ftesh 
and spirit, perfecting holiness' in 
the fear of God. 

Also E3ph. 5:25-27, 

(100) 1 John 5:ia We know 



OBJECTIONS CONSIDERED. 147 

no possible harmony exists. On the contrary, their prin- 
ciples and tendencies are absolutely opposite. It is there- 
fore entirely inconsistent that they should be spoken of 
as forming one general mass. 

Art, Science and Invention* 

Second, the triumphs of art and science, the progress 
in inventions, discoveries, etc., by no means largue an in- 
crease in godliness. 

Many of the acknowledged leaders today in science and 
philosophy— yes, even those who rank the very highest 
among them, are positive infidels. And very many more, 
who disclaim absolute infidelity, deny the divinity of Jesus 
Christ. 

It is strange, indeed, that the Christian optimists, in 
their noisy trumpetings of the strides of science, should 
lose sight of this momentous fact. And history bears a 
similar testimony. The power, splendor and wisdom of 
David and Solomon were followed by the idolatry and 
innocent blood of Ahab and Manasseh, resulting in the 
overthrow of Jerusalem and the Babylonish captivity. 

The temple, built by Herod, was one of the grandest 
works of iart. It fairly flashed with splendor, and the 
temple service was conducted on a magnificent scale. The 
Jews of tiis time enjoyed great privileges in literature and 
learning, and yet they crucified the Lord Jesus. 

The Greeks rose to a pinnacle of triumph in literature^ 
poetry and art, and yet they failed by wisdom to find out 
God. To them he Was the unknown God.^*^^ See how 
plainly this is brought out in 1 Cor. chapters, 1, 2 and 3: 
"For after that, in the wisdom of God, the world by wis- 
dom knew not God, it pleased God by the foolishness of 
preaching to save them that believe" (1:21). The trouble 
is not with the heads, but with the hearts of men. No 
matter how great the learning, man must have ^ new 

that we are of God, and the tions, I found an altar with this 

whole world Ueth in the evil inscription, TO THE UNKNOWN 

one. GOD. Whom therefore ye ig- 

(101) Acts 17:23. For as I norantly worship, him declare I 

passed by, and beheld your devo- unto you. 



148 



JESV8 IS COMING. 



heart, and this is obtained not by education, but by th^ 
operation of the Spirit of God. It was not many wise men 
after the flesh who received the grace of God in Corinth, 
but the simple and the despised. "I thank Thee, Father, 
Lord of heaven and earth/* said Jesus, "that thou hast hid 
these things from the wise and prudent (discerning ones) 
and hast revealed them unto babes," Luke 10:21. 

The world, then, by "wisdom'^ or "philosophy" (Col. 2: 
8), or "science falsely so called" (1 Tim. 6:20), can never 
find out God. Indeed, we have a clear evidence of this in 
the rationalism, infidelity and atheism of our day. No 
matter how refined and polished is their garb or the deli* 
cacy with which they may be set forth, still they are only 
the poisonous deceptions of him who can appear as "an 
langel of light."^^^ The truth is that Satan is the arch 
enemy of God, and the world, in this present evil age (Gal. 
1:4), is in his power (1 John 5:19), so that he besets the 
people of God with his "wiles," and arrays against them 
^'principalities . • • . powers . , . • and the rulers of the 
darkness of this world." Eph. 6:11-13. Therefore the 
Christian must "love not the world, neither the things 
that are in the world. If any man love the world, the 
love of the Father is not in him. For all that is in the 
world, the lust of the flesh, and the lust of the eyes, and 
the pride of life, is not of the Father, but is of the world," 
1 John 2 :15-16. 

The World Not G-rowing Better. 

Surely, then, this wicked worldj which is so radically 
opposed to God, ^nd under the present control of His 
arch enemy, is not growing better. On the contrary, 
judgment, fire and perdition are before it.^*^^ Perilous 



(102) 2 Cor. 11:13. For such 
are false apostles, deceitful 
workers, transforming themselves 
into the apostles of Christ. 

14. And no marvel ; for Sa- 
tan himself is transformed into 
an angel of Hght. 

15. Therefore it is no great 
I3ng if ti^ ministers also be 



transformed as the ministers of 
righteousness ; whose end shall 
he according to their works. 

(103) 2 Pet. 2. And many 
shall follow their pernicious 
ways ; by reason of whom the 
way of truth shall be evil spoken 
of. 

3. And through covetousness 



OBJECTIONS CONSIDERED. 149 

times are coming.^*^* ^^Evil men and seducers shall wax 
worse and worse, deceiving and being deceived," The 
tares, which naturally grow much faster than the wheat, 
shall continue np to the harvest. Mat. 13 :40. "The mys- 
tery of iniquity" which already worked in the days of 
the apostles, shall culminate in "the man of sin," the per- 
sonal antichrist, whom even the mass oi the Jews will re- 
ceive,^^^ and who will be so great and rule with such uni- 
versal authority that he is to be destroyed only by the 
personal appearing of the Lord Himself.^*^^ 

There is no hope, then, for the world, but in the coming 
of Christ the King, And, praised be God for the prom- 
ises, the Lord will come at the end of this age. Antichrist 
will be destroyed,!**^ All things that offend shall be gath- 
ered out,^*^^ and the Millennial Kingdom of righteous- 
ness shall be established on the earth. So, while there is 
a gloomy prospect for the world during this evil age, there 
is a bright and glorious prospect during the coming mil- 
lennial age. 

shall ih^y with feigned words (106) 2 Thes. 2:8. And then 

maKe merchandise of you : whose shaU that Wicked be revealed, 

judgment now of a long time whom the Lord shall consume 

lingereth not, and their damna- with the spirit of bis mouth, and 

tfon s'lumbereth not. shall destroy with the brightness 

2 Pet. 3:7. But the "heavens of h.is coming: 
and the earth, which are now, 

by the same word are kept in ^" -EJven Mm, whose coming is 

store, reserved unto fire asaiiTst ^*^®^ ^^® working of Satan with 

the day of judgment and perdi- ^^^ power and signs and lying 

tion of ungodly men. wonders. 

Also Jude 7, Mark 9 :43-48. Also Rev, 19 :20, 

(104) 1 Tim. 4:1, Now the 

iSpirit speaketh expressly, that (107) Matt. IS :41. The Son 

in the latter times some shall of man shall send forth his an- 

depart from the faith, giving gels, and they shall gather out 

heed to seducing spirits, and doc- of his kingdom all things that 

trines of devils ; offend, and them which do in- 

2 Tim. 3:1. This know also, iquity ; 
that in the last days perilous .o - :. ^ ,, ^ x^ 

times shall come ^^* ^^^ ^^^^^ ^^^^ ^^^'^ ^^^*^ 

(105) John 5:43. I am come ^ furnace of fire : there shall be 
in my Father's name, and ye re- mailing and gnashing of teeth, 
ceive me not: if another shall 43. Then shall the righteous 
come in his own name, him ye shine forth as the sun in, the 
will receive. kingdom of their Father. Who 

Also Isa, 28 :15-22. hath ears to hear, let him hear. 



150 JI18U8 18 COMING. 



Civilization and Beneficent Institutions. 

But perhaps it is still insisted that the world has made 
great progress in civilization and refinement, in benevo- 
lence, in personal liberty, international fraternity, Chris^ 
tian work, etc. In proof of this, the abrogation of slavery 
is cited; also the cessation of the inquisition and martyr- 
dom, the establishment of charitable institutions, the great 
postal and commercial means of communication, built upon 
the agencies of steam and lightning; the right of trial by 
jury, international arbitration, missionary triumphs, etc. 

Well, first of all we answer that Civilisation and iJe- 
finement are not the Source of Holiness, They may ele- 
vate the head, while the heart is untouched. The gilded 
palace of sin is as certainly the gateway to hell as the 
darkest den of vice. 

The cultured and scientific atheist is as surely in the 
service of Satan las the thief or the murderer. Jesus Him- 
self classed them all together when He said, ^'He that is 
not with Me is against Me." Mat. 12:30. So it matters 
not how much more like an angel of light the serpent may 
appear, nor how civilized and refined the world mJay be. 

Satan is the devil still. 

And the world is still the world. 

His manifestations and methods may be changed, but 
the spirit of darkness is the same. And accordingly we 
see that while slavery is disappearing, communism, social- 
ism and nihilism are lifting their godless, headless forms. 
And darker are their forebodings than were even the days 
of the inquisition and martyrdom. Oppressing monopo- 
lies, systematic peculation and fraud are parallel with 
charitable institutions. The mails, so useful for news and 
correspondence, afford a most convenient agency for dis- 
seminating the flood of obscene literature which is blasting 
the morals of the young. Trial by jury has too often 
proved a mere farce, in which the criminal escapes. The 
nation which opened the way for the missionary also 
forced upon the teeming millions of China the awful 
curse of opium. 



OBJECTIONS CONSIDERED. 



151 



While missionary efforts have been greatly blessed 
abroad (and praise Qod that they have), infallibility, 
ritualism, skepticism and desecration of the Lord^s day 
have more than equally triumphed at home. And let it 
not be forgotten that the monstrous assumption of infalli- 
bility has triumphed in what was once an apostolic church 
^f Christ, 

The past century has had its full share of war and car- 
nage* Numerous, dark and fearful have been the fields 
of blood up to this very year. In short, Satan is on the 
alert and fully up to the times, multiplying his deceptions 
on either hand, as he will continue to do, until chained by 
the angel at the beginning of the Millennium,^^^ 

Is the Church Progressing? 

Lastly, it is argued thiat, as Christians are the light of 
the world and the salt of the earth^^^^ the greatly in- 
creased number of professed Christians must certainly have 
augmented the light and the salt, and consequently have 
made the world better. 

Jesus was indeed the light of the world, but He shone in 
the darkness and the darkness comprehended it not. Men 
loving and clinging to the darkness, because their deeds 
were evil, would not see the light, and were not made bet- 
ter by it.^^^ So true Christians, reflecting the light from 



(108) Rev. 20:1. And I saw 
an angel come down from 
beaven, having the key of the 
bottomless pit and a great chain 
in his hand. 

2. And he laid hold on the 
dragon, that old serpent, which 
is the Devil, and Satan, and 
hound him a thousand years, 

3. And cast him into the bot- 
tomless* pit, and shut him up, 
and set a seal upon him, that 
he should deceive the nations no 
more, till the thousand years 
should be fulfilled ; and after 
that he must be loosed a little 
season. 

(109) Mat. 5:13. Ye are the 
salt of the earth : but if the 



salt have lost his savour, where- 
with shall it he salted? it is 
thenceforth good for nothing, but 
to be cast out, and to be trodden 
under foot of men. 

Phil. 2 :15. That ye may be 
blameless and harmless, the sons 
of God, without rebuke, in the 
midst of a crooked and perverse 
nation, among whom ye shine as 
lights in the world. 

(110) John 1:4, In him was 
life ; and the life was the light 
of men. 

5. And the light shineth in 
darkness ; and the darkness com- 
prehended it not. 

John 3:19. And this is the 
condemnation, that light is come 



tb2 



JESUS IS COMINO. 



heaven, only intensify the darkness about them. The dark 
ness is still darkness and cannot be improved. The sinner 
must forsake it and come to the light, or he can never be 
saved. 

Losing the Saltness. 

Let us notice carefully that Jesus speaks of the salt 
losing its saltness and becoming good for nothing, and He 
also intimates that the light may be hid under a bushel; 
And therefore He exhorts, "Have salt in yourselves." Mart 
9:50. Evidently the Jews lost their "savour^^ (Mat. 5:13) 
and "were broken off."^^^ This leads to the solemn query, 
is the professing Church progressing or declining in faith 
and spiritual life? 

The kingdom in mystery,^^^ or the state of Christendom 
until Christ comes again, is taught us, we believe, by the 
parables of Mat. 13. 

The Parables, 

'*The parable of the Sower shows the varied and imper- 
fect reception of the Word. The parable of the Tares 
shows the early and continued effects of Satan's presence 
among the saints. The parable of the Mustard-seed shows 
outward growth sheltering evil. The parable of the Leaven 
shows the gradual and utter corruption of the truth. The 
parable of the Treasure hid in a field shows what Israel 
is to be in the world. The parable of the Pearl of great 
price shows what the Church is to Christ. And the parable 
of the Dragnet shows the cleansing of the kingdom at His 
second coming," 



inta the world, and men loved 
darkness rather than light, be- 
cause their deeds were evil. 

20. For every one that doeth 
evil hateth the light, neither 
Cometh to the light, lest his 
deeds should be reproved. 

21. But he that doeth truth 
Cometh to the light, that his 
deeds may be made manifest, 
that they are wrought in God. 

(Ill) Rom. 11:20. Well; be- 
cause of unbelief they were 
broken off, and thou standest 



by faith. Be not highminded, 
but fear : 

21. For if God spared not the 
natural branches*, take heed lest 
he also spare not thee, 

(112) Mat. 13:10. And the 
disciples came, and said unto 
him, Why speakest thou unto 
them in parables? 

11. He answered and said unto 
them. Because it is given unto 
you to know the mysteries of 
the kingdom of heaven, but to 
them it is not given. 



OBJECTIONS CONSIDERED. 



153 



Tlie Leaven. 

There is, perhaps, but little opposition to this interpreta- 
n^n of the parables, excepting that of the Leaven, which 
ms quite extensively been interpreted to teach exactly the 
opposite, vi^:. : that the power and influence of the gfospel or 
christian life is to permeate the masses of the world, 
intil the whole is leavened into holiness. The inconsistency 
of this is seen when we consider that precisely the contrary 
is taught by the parable of the sower and the tares, each 
of which most undisputedly shows that evil is to continue 
and grow up to the end of the age. This is surely the most 
sufficient and scriptural reason for ^signing the same 
typical meaning to the Leaven, in this and the correlative 
passage,^^^ which we find it to bear in the numerous other 
passages, where the same word is used, viz. : the corrupting 
influence of evil and the symbol of death. See carefully 
Mat. 16:6-12.11^ 



(113) Luke 13:20. And again 
ke said, Whereunto shall I liken 
tlie kingdom of God? 

21* It is like leaven, 'whicli 
a, woman took and hid in three 
measures of meal, till the whole 
>ras leavened. 

(114) Mat. 16:6. Then Je- 
sus said unto them. Take heed 
and beware of the leaven of the 
Pharisees and of the Sadducees. 

7, And they reasoned among 
ihemselves, saying, It is because 
we have taken no bread. 

8. Which when Jesus per- 
ceived, he said unto them, O ye 
Df little faith, why reason ye 
among yourselves', because ye 
have brought no bread? 

11. How is it that ye do not 
understand that I spake it not 
to you concerning bread, that ye 
should beware of the leaven of 
the Pharisees and of the Sad- 
ducees? 

12. Then understood they how 
that he bade iTiem not beware 
of the leaven of bread, but of 



the doctrine of the Pharisees and 
of the Sadducees. 

Mark 8 :15. And he charged 
them, saying. Take heed, beware 
of the leaven of the Pharisees, 
and of the leaven of Herod. 

Liuke 12 :1. In the mean time, 
when there were gathered to- 
gether an innumerable multitude 
of people, insomuch that they 
trode one upon another, he be- 
gan to say unto his dis*ciples first 
of ail, Beware ye of the leaven 
of the Pharisees, which is hy- 
pocrisy. 

1 Cor. 5 :6. Your glorying is 
not good. Know ye not that a 
little leaven leaveneth the whole 
lump ? 

7. Purge out therefore the old 
leaven, that ye may be a new 
lump, as ye are unleavened. For 
even Christ our passover is sac- 
rificed for us : 

8. Therefore let us keep the 
feast, not with old leaven, neither 
with the leaven of malice and 
wickedness ; but with the un- 



154 



JESUS IS COMING. 



Here then we lare most emphatically taught not only that 
the world is growing no better, but that the professing 
Church itself will lose its saltness, becoming nominal and 
lukewarm, fit only to be spued out of the Master's mouth.^^^ 
The entire teaching of the Word of God, we believe, agree? 
with this. 

And we have but to take an unprejudiced survey of the 
Church even now, to see the truth of it* The loss of spiri- 
tual power in the different branches of the great nominal 
Church has not resulted from the casting out of truth, 
but from the imbibing and internal workings of false doc- 
trine, which, like leaven, has fermented the mass. Little 
by little the ordinary bishop of Rome has developd into an 
infallible Pope. Image worship, the confessional, world 
conformity and post-millennialism have all worked out their 
enormous growth like the little leaven in the meal. 

How do the great Papal and Greek churches, in their 
stateliness, formality, popularity and spiritual weakness of 
to-day, compare with the despised Nazarene and his follow- 
ers,^^® or with the persecuted, consecrated and godly con- 
gregations (ekkleesias) of the first two centuries? 

And are not the present evangelical denominations, by 
worldly conformity and increeping doubts regarding the 
inspiration of the Word, etc., dangerously tending in the 
same direction ? How very few of the members in them are 
to-day crjdng out for separation and holiness. Surely, no 
one can fail to see the corrupting influences of the leaven 
permeating them. 

We realize that this is an lawful fact. It is not even 
pleasant to state it. But, while Noah^s preaching was not 
pleasant to them that heard it, still it was true and the 



leavened tread of sincerity and 
truth. 

Gal. 5 :7. Ye did run well ; 
who did hinder you that ye 
should not obey the truth? 

8. This persuasion cometh not 
of him that calleth you. 

9. A little leaven leaveneth 
the whole lump. 



(115) Rev. 3:16. So then be- 
cause thou art lukewarm, and 
neither cold nor hot, I will spew 
thee out of my mouth, 

(116) 1 John 4 :17. Herein is 
our love made perfect, that we 
may have boldness in the day o^ 
judgment ; because as he is, 
are we in this world. 



so 



OBJECTIONS CONSIDERED. 



155 



flood did come. Likewise the prophesying of Jeremiah 
was exceedingly unpleasant, but it was true and was fol- 
lowed by the terrible fate of the city, and the Babylonian 
captivity. The preaching of Jesus was at times of fearful 
severity/^^ but was it not true? So would we humbly yet 
faithfully proclaim the Word of God. We would "cry 
aloud and spare not,"^^® fully believing that, upon an apos- 



(117) Mat. 11:20. Then Be- 
gan he to upbraid the cities 
wherein most of his mighty- 
works were done, because they 
repented not: 

21. Woe unto thee, Chorazin! 
woe unto thee, Bethsaida ! for 
if the mighty works, which were 
done in you, had been done in 
Tyre and Sidon, they would have 
repented long ago in sackcloth 
and ashes. 

22. But I say unto you. It 
shall be more tolerable for Tyre 
and Sidon at the day of judg- 
ment, than for you. 

23. And thou, Capernaum, 
which art exalted unto heaven, 
shalt be brought down to hell : 
for if the mighty works, which 
have been done in thee, had been 
done in Sodom, it would have 
remained until this day. 

24. But I say unto you, That 
it shall be more tolerable for 
the land of Sodom in the day of 
Judgment, than for thee. 

Mat. 18 :7, Woe unto the 
world because of offences ! for it 
must needs be that offences 
come; but woe to that man by 
whom the offence eometh! 

8. Wherefore if thy band or 
thy foot offend thee, cut them 
off, and cast them from thee: 
it is better for thee to enter in- 
to life halt or maimed> rather 
than having two hands or two 
feet to be cast into everlasting 
fire. 

9. And if thine eye offend thee, 
pluck it out, and cast if from 



thee : it is better for thee to en- 
ter into life with one eye. 

Mat 23:13, But woe unto 
you, scribes ano Pharisees, hypo- 
crites! for ye shut up the king- 
dom of heaven against men : for 
ye neither go in yourselves^ nei- 
ther suffer ye them that are en- 
tering to go in. 

14. Woe unto you, scribes and 
Pharisees, hypocrites ! for ye de- 
vour widows' houses, and tor a 
pretence make long prayer : 
therefore ye shall receive the 
greater damnation. 

15. Woe unto you, scribes and 
Pharisees, hypocrites ! for ye 
compass sea and land to make 
one proselyte; and when he is 
made, ye make him twofold more 
the child of hell than yourselves. 

27, Woe unto you, scribes and 
Pharisees, hypocrites ! for ye are 
like unto whited sepulchres, 
which indeed appear heavUfu] 
outward, but are within full of 
dead men^s bones, and of all 
uncleanness. 

SI. Wherefore ye be witnesses 
^.i*'. yourselves, that ye are the 
children of them which killed the 
prophets. 

22. Pill ye up then the meas- 
ure of your fathers, 

BS. re serpenfs, i/e generation 
of vipers, how can ye escape th^ 
damnation of hell? 

(118) Tsa. 58:1. Cry aloud, 
spare not, lift up thy voice like 
a trumpet, and show my people 
their transgression, and the 
house of Jacob their sins. 



156 



JEBUB IS COMING. 



tate church/^^ rebellious and murderous Israel/^*^ and a 
sinful world, the day of darkness is coming.^^^ 

The Faithful Remnant. 

But even in the darkness, so gloomy for the ungodly, 
there is hope— bright, glorious hope for the faithful,^^^ 
For God always has had, and ever will have a faithful 
remnant.^^^ There were those, in blind unbelieving Israeljj 
who waited for and accepted the Messiah. Luke 2, etc. So 
there will be those in the Church who will wait for (1 



(119) 2 Tim. 4r;2. Preach the 
word ; be instant in season, out 
of season ; reprove, rebuke, ex- 
hort with aU longsufCering and 
doctrine. 

3. For the time will come 
when they will not endure sound 
doctrine; but after their own 
lusts shall they heap to them- 
selves teachers, having itching 
ears ; 

4, And they shall turn away 
their ears from the truth, and 
shall be turned unto fables. 

Also 2 Tim. 3 ;5-9, Rev. 17. 

(120) Mat. 27:25. Then an- 
swered all the people, and said. 
His blood he on us, and on our 
children. 

(121) Joel 1 :15. Alas for the 
day! for the day of the Lord is 
at hand, and as a destruction 
from the Almighty shall it come, 

Amos 5 :18. Woe unto you 
that desire the day of the Lord! 
to what end is it for you? the 
day of the Lord is darkness, and 
not light. 

19. As if a man did fiee from 
a lion, and a bear met him ; or 
went into the house, and leaned 
his hand on the wall, and a ser- 
pent bit him. 

20. Shall not the day of the 
Lord 1)6 darknees, and not light? 
even very dark, and no bright- 
ness in it? 

2 Pet 2 :17. These are wells 
Without water, clouds that are 
carried with a tempest; to whom 



the mist of dp.rkness is reserved 
for ever. 

Also Zeph. 1 :14-18 ; Mai. 4 :1 ; 
Jude 5-13. 

(122) 1 Thes. 5:4. But ye, 
brethren, are not in darkness 
that that day should overtake 
you as a thief. 

5. Ye are all the children of 
light, and the children of the 
day: we are not of the night, 
nor of darkness. 

6. Therefore let us not sleep, 
as do others ; but let us watch 
and be sober, 

7. For they that sleep sleep 
in the night; and they that be 
drunken are drunken in the 
night. 

8. But let us, who are of the 
day, be sober, putting on the 
breastplate of faith and love; 
and for a helmet, the hope of 
salvation. 

1 Pet. 1 :13. Wherefore gird 
up the loins of your mind, be 
sober, and hope to the end for 
the grace that is to be brought 
unto you at the revelation of 
Jesus Christ. 

(123) 1 Kings 19:18. Yet I 
have left me seven thousand in 
Israel, all the knees which have 
not bowed unto Baal, and every 
mouth which hath not kissed 
him. 

Rom. 11:5. Even so then at 
this present time also there is a 
remnant according to the elec- 
tion of grace. 



OBJECTIONS CONSIDERED. 



im 



Thes, 1:10) and welcome the eoming Bridegroom. Mat 
25:10. And there shall be a remnant in Israel, who, pass- 
ing through the darkness and fire (Zeeh. 13:9), will yet 
accept their King. Zech. 12:10; Eom. 9:27; 11:25-26. And 
thei*e shall even be a remnant (residue or remainder) 
among the Gentiles (imgodly world) who shall seek after 
the Lord.^^* 

Glory to God ! the darkness shall yet flee away before the 
Sun of Eighteousness, arising with healing in Hi^ 
wmgs,^25 ^]^g3^ Ug comes to sit in the throne of His 
glory. 126 r£.}j3 mountain of the Lord^s house shall be estab- 
lished and all nations shall flow unto it (Isa. 2:1-6; Mic. 
4:1-5, please read it) during that bright millennial day ot 
peace and glory,^^*^ which shall follow "this present evil 
age" (Gal. 1:4) and in which even the creature ^^shall be 



(124) Acts 15:16. After this 
I will return^ and wiU buUd 
again the tabernacle of David, 
which is fallen down ; and I will 
build again the ruins thereof, 
and I will set it up : 

17. That the residue of men 
might seek after the Lord, and 
all the Gentiles, upon whom my 
name i$ called, saith the Lord, 
who doeth all these things. 

(125) Mai, 4:2. But unto 
you that fear mv name shall the 
Sun of righteousness arise with 
healing in his vings; and ye 
shall go forth, and grow up as 
calvr^s of the staU. 

3, And ye shall tread down 
the wicked ; for they shall be 
ashes under the soles of your 
feet in the day that T shall do 
this, saith the Lord of hosts. 

(126) Mat. 19:28. And Je- 
sus said unto them, Verily^ I 
say unto you, That ye which 
have followed me, in the regen- 
eration when the Son of man 
shall sit in the throne of his 
glory, ye also shall sit upon 
twelve thrones, judging the 
twelve tribes of Israel. 

(127) Acts 17 :31. Because he 
hath appointed a day. In the 



which he will judge the world 
in righteousness hy that man 
whom he hath ordained ; whereof 
he hath given assurance unto all 
men, in that he hath raised him 
from the dead. 

Rom. ia:12. The night is far 
spent, the day is at hand : let us 
therefore cast otC the works of 
darkness, and let us put on the 
armour of light. 

Rev. 20:4. And I saw 
thrones, and they sat upon them, 
and judgment was given unto 
them: and I saw the souls of 
them that were beheaded for the 
witness of Jesus, and for the 
word of God, and which had 
not worshipped the beast, neither 
his image, neither had received 
his mark upon their foreheads, 
or in their hands : and they 
Jived and reigned with Christ a 
thousand years. 

5. But the rest of the d«aid 
lived not again until t(h6 thou- 
sand years were finished. Thig 
is tte first resuTTectlon. 

e. Blessed and holy is h« that 
hath part in the first resurrec- 
tion ; on such t(he secofnd death 
hath ViO power, but they shall 
be prie^s of God and of Christ> 
and shall reign with him a thou- 
s^and years. 



158 JESUS IS COMING. 

delivered from the bondage of corruption into the glorious 
liberty of the children of God," Rom. 8 :21. "They shall 
not hurt nor destroy in all my holy mountain : for the earth 
shall be full of the knowledge of the Lord, as the Waters 
cover the sea/' Isa. 11 :9. 

"A better day is coming:, a morning promised longr* 

When girded Right, with holy Might, will overthrow the 

wrong; 
When God the Lord will listen to every plaintive sigh, 
And stretch His hand o'er every land, with justice by and by, 

The boast of haughty Error no more will fill the air, 

But Age and Youth will love the truth and spread it every- 
where; 

No more from want and sorrow will come the hopeless cry; 

And strife will cease, and perfect peace will flourish by 
and by. 

Oh! for that holy dawning we watch, and wait, and pray, 
Till o'er the height the morning light shall drive the gloom 

away; 
And when the heavenly glory shall flood the earth and sky, 
We'll bless the Lrord for all His Word, and praise Him by 

and by/* 

No, Xm. Cruel to the Unsaved, 

It is objected that it would be cruel for Christ to come 
in Judgment upon the world, while there are so many mil- 
lions unsaved. 

We answer, —Is not such a declaration a presumptious 
criticism of God's motives? Was the flood an expression 
of cruelty, or rather was it not a manifestation of God's 
love and mercy, toward them who should live after, in that 
He swept away the great overflow of wickedness? Surely 
it was done in mercy. And now let us remember that this 
world DIES every thirty-three years. The average of human 
life is even a little less than this. The world is in the power 
of the devil,^28 ^^^^ j^^ j^^^g ^^^ power of death.^29 jj^ j^g^ 
*■ I ■ " ..- II — — — — ^ 

(128) 1 John 5:19. We know of the same; tliat through death 
that we are of God, and the he might destroy him that had 
whole world lieth in the evil the power of death, that is, the 
one. devil ; 

(129) Heb. 2:14. Forasmuch 15. And deliver them, who 
then as the children are par- through fear of death were aD 
takers of flesh and blood, he their lifetime subject to bondage 
also himself likewise took part 



OBJECTIONS CONSIDERED. 



159 



slain this world with the sword of death, over fifty times 
in the present dispensation. 

Think of it! more than fifty worlds gone down in the 
whirlpool of death. Each generation brings on to the 
scene an entirely new world. And how few out of these 
are converted. How few are reached by the gospel life- 
boat, and how few of those reached heed the message of 
salvation* The great mass sweep on, like a wrecked vessel, 
in darkness and unbelief, to the Judgment, 

The coming of Christ will inaugurate a far better state 
of things. For, when He comes, all things that offend shall 
be gathered out and the kingdom shall be established in 
righteousness.^^^ And even though the subjects of the king- 
dom (not the reigning ones)^^^ may die during the millen- 
nial age, yet shall they die in a good old age, the chilel 
even a hundred years old,^^^ and their death shall be 
blessed/^^ and though the Millennium is not the perfect 
state, yet Judgment will speedily follow the sinner of that 
day, or the nation which shall swerve from serving God.^^^ 



(130) Mat 13:49. So sbaU 
it be at the end of tlie world : 
the angels shall come forth, and 
sever the wicked from among 
the just, 

50. And shall cast them into 
the furnace of fire : there shall 
be wailing and gnashing of teeth. 

Also verses 31-43. 

(131) Luke 20:35, But they 
which shall be accounted worthy 
to obtain that world, and the 
restirrection from the dead, 
neither marry, nor are given in 
marriage : 

36. Neither can they die any 
more : for they are equal unto 
the angels ; and are the children 
of God, being the children of the 
resurrection. 

Also Rev. 20:4-6. 

(132) Isa. 65:20. There shall 
be no more thence an infant of 
days, nor an old man that hath 
not filled his days : for the child 
shall die an hundred years old ; 
but the sinner, being an hun- 



dred years old, shall be ac- 
cursed 

(133) Rev. 14:13. And I 
heard a voice from heaven say- 
ing unto me, Write, Blessed a7*e 
the dead which die in the Lord 
from henceforth : Yea saith the 
Spirit, that they may rest from 
their labours. 

(134) Zech. 14:16. And it 
shall come to pass, that every 
one that is left of all the na- 
tions which came against Jeru- 
salem shall even go up from 
year to year to worship the King, 
the Lord of hosts, and to keep 
the feast of tabernacles. 

17. And it shall be, that who- 
so will not come up of all the 
families of the earth unto Jeru- 
salem to worship the King, the 
Lord of hosts, even upon t>^em 
shall be no rain. 

18. And if the family of B^ypt 
go not up, and come not, that 
have no rain^ there shall be the 
plague wherewith the Lord will 
smite the heathen that come not 



160 



JE8U8 18 COMING. 



Surely, then, His speedy coming cannot be counted an 
unmerciful event. The wonder is rather at the long-suffer- 
ing of Qody which now^^^ (as before the Qood^^^) waits in 
such patient pleading. But He will fulfill His promise, and 
the Coming One* will come^^^ and cut short the work in 
righteousness. Rom. 9:28. 

Then let us not look upon Christ's coming as cruel ox 
unmerciful He has said "surely i oomb quicicly/^ &nd 
let us have the mind of the Holy Spirit^ who replied ^^evek 
so COME Lord Jesvs/^ Rev. 22;20. 

**Then welcome, thrice welcome, ye tokens of Grod. 
What else but His coming can comfort afford? 
What presence but His set this prisoned earth free? 
O Star of the Momingr, our hope is in Thee!" 

No. XIV. This Generation. 

Jesus said: "This generation shall not pass away till 
all be fulfilled." Lu. 21:32. See ^Iso Mat. 24:34; Mar. 
13 :30. 

Some have construed "generation" to mean a time of 
thirty or forty years; and^ as Jerusalem was destroyed 
within forty years after Christ spoke, they refer feill he said 
to that event. 

Israel the Generation That Passes Not Away. 

We believe "generation," as there used, means the whole 
existence of the Israelitish race. Compare the following 
passages where the same Greek word is used,^^® 

I ' ■ Ifi— n il ■ 

*So the Greek. 



up to keep the feast of taberna- 
cles. 

19. This shall be the punish- 
ment of Egypt, and the punish- 
ment of all nations that come 
pot up to keep the feast of taber- 
nacles. Also Isa. 65 :20. 

(135) 2 Pet. 3:9. The Lord 
is not slack concerning his prom- 
ise, as some men count slack- 
aess ; but is longsuffering to us- 
ward, not willing that any should 
perish, but that all should come 
to repentance. 

(136) 1 Pet. 3:20. Which 



sometime were disobedient, when 
once the longsuffering of God 
waited in the days of Noah^ 
while the ark was a preparing, 
wherein few, that is*, eight souls 
were saved by water. 

(137) Heb, 10:36. For ye 
have need of patience, that, after 
ye have done the will of God, ye 
might receive the promise. 

37. For yet a little while, and 
he that shall come will comei 
and will not tarry. 

(138) Mat. 11:1€. Bui 
whereunto shall I liken this gen* 



OBJECTIONS CONSIDERED. 



161 



In Psa. 22:30, we read: "A seed shall serve Him; it 
shall be accounted to the Lord for a generation," And in 
Psa. 24:6: "This is the generation of them that seek Him," 

In Prov. 30:11-14, the generation of the righteous and 
the generation of the wicked are clearly distinguished. 
Eience we conclude that the generation of the Israelites 
were not only to see the destruction of Jeru^lem, but the 
COMING of Christ (at the revelation) and the end of tht 
age. Mat. 24:3. 

And their wonderful preservation, as a distinct people, 
through all the persecutions, vicissitudes and wanderings of 
the past eighteen centuries down to the present moment, is 
a standing miracle, attesting the truth of God^s word, and 
assuring us of His purposes in their future history. 

Said Frederick the Great to his chaplain: "Doctor, if 
your religion is a true one, it ought to be capable of very 
brief and simple proof. Will you give me an evidence of 
its truth in oke word T The good man answered, "Israel." 

Other nations come and go, but Israel remains. She 
passes not away. God says of her, "For a small moment 
have I forsaken thee; but with great mercies will I gather 
thee. In a little wrath I hid my face from thee for a 
moment; but with everlasting kindness will I have mercy 
on thee, saith the Lord, thy Redeemer." Isa. 54:7-8. 



©ration? It is like unto chil- 
dren sitting in the markets, and 
calling unto their fellows. 

Mat. 16 : 4. A wicked and 
adulterous generation seeketh 
after a sign ; and there shall no 
sign be given unto it, but the 
sign of the prophet Jonas. And 
he left them, and departed. 

Luke 9 :41. And Jesus an- 
swering said, O faithless and 
perverse generation, how long 
shall I be with you, and suffer 
you? Bring thy son hither, 

Luke 11 :49. Therefore also 
said the wisdom of God, I will 
send them prophets and apostles, 
and some of them they shall 
slay and persecute : 

50. That the blood of all the 



prophets, which was shed from 
the foundation of the world, may 
be required of this generation ; 

51. From the blood of Abel 
unto the blood of Zacharias, 
which perished between the altar 
and the templ« : verily I say 
unto you, It shall be required 
of this generation. 

Phil. 2:15. That ye may be- 
come blameless and harmless, 
children of God without blemish 
in the midst of a crooked and 
perverse generation, among 
whom ye are seen as lights in 
the world, 

Also Mark 8:38. 
Luke 7 :31 ; 11 :29, 30, 31, 32 : 
16:8; 17:25. Acta 2:40. 



CHAPTER XV. 
Israel Is to Be Restored. 



But, perhaps, you say : "I don^t believe the Israelites are 
to be restored to Canaan, and Jerusalem rebuilt." 

Dear reader! have you read the declarations of God^s 
word about it? Surely nothing is more plainly stated in 
the Scriptures. We would that we had space to quote the 
passages, but we can only give you a portion of the refer- 
ences. We beg of you to read them thoughtfully. Divest 
yourself of prejudice and preconceived notions, and let 
the Holy Spirit show you, from His word, the glorious 
future of God^s chosen people, "who are beloved" (Rom. 
11:28), and dear unto Him as "the apple of His eye." 
Zech. 2 :8. 

1st. God calls Abraham. Gen. 12:l.i 

2nd. God's promise to Abraham. Gen, 12:2-7. 

Gen. 13:14-17.2 
Gen. 15:18, 
Gen. 17:8. 
" Isaac. Gen. 26:1-5. 



4t 

<( 



4* 
it 

it 



it 



(1) Gen. 12:1. Now the 
Lord had said unto Abram, Get 
thee out of thy country, and from 
thy kindred, and from thy 
father's house, unto a land that 
I will show thee : 

2. And I will make of thee a 
great nation, and I will bless 
thee, and make thy name great ; 
and thou shalt be a blessing : 

3. And I will bless them that 
bless thee, and curse him that 
curseth thee: and in thee shall 
all families' of the earth be 
blessed. 

6. And Abram passed through 
the land unto the place of 
Sichem, unto the plain of Moreh. 
And the Canaanite was then in 
the land. 

7. And the Lord appeared un- 
to Abram, and said, Unto thy 
seed will I give this land: and 



there bullded he an altar unto 
the Lord, who appeared unto 
him. 

(2) Gen. 13:14. And the 
Lord said unto Abram, after that 
Liot was separated from him, Lift 
up now thine eyes, and look 
from the place where thou art 
northward, and southward, and 
eastward, and westward ; 

15. For all the land which 
thou seest, to thee will I give it, 
and to thy seed for ever. 

16. And I will make thy s'eed 
as the dust of the earth : so thai 
If a man can number the dust 
of the earth, then shall thy seed 
also be numbered. 

17. Arise, walk through the 
land, in the length of it, and in 
the breadth of it ; for I will give 
it unto thee. 



a63) 



RESTORATION OF ISRAEL. 



163 



God's promise to Jacob. 



(( 



ii. 



Gen. 28:1-15, 
Gen. 35:10-12, 

3rd. The land described. Ex. 23:31; Nu. 34; Deut. 11:24; 
Deut. 34:1-4; Josh. 1:2-6. 

4th. The land partially possessed. 1 Kings 4:21. 

5th, Punishment prophesied for disobedience* Lev. 26:14- 
39; Deut. 4:22; 28:15; 31:16. 

UYi. Isra^eVs sins. Judges 2:11-19; 1 Sam. 8:6; 2 Kings 21: 
11; 2 Kings 24:3; Jer. 15:4; and many others, ESPECiAliLY 
Mat 27:25. 

7th. The promises to be remembered and restoration as* 
sured: 

Lev. 26:40-45, especially verses 42, 44, 45.3 
Deut. 4:30-31,4 

" 30:1-10, especially verses 4, 5, 6.5 
2 Sam, 7:10-11.6 
Joel 2:18-32. 
" 3:1-21. 



(3) Lev. 26:44. And yet for 
all that, wlien they be, in the 
land of their enemies, I will not 
cast them away, neither will I 
abhor them, to destroy them ut- 
terly, and to break my covenant 
with them: for I am the Lord 
their God. 

45. But I will tor their sakes 
remember the covenant of their 
ancestors, whom I brought forth 
out of the land of Egypt in the 
sight of the heathen, that I 
might be their God; I am the 
Lord. 

(4) Deut. 4:30. When thou 
art in tribulation, and all these 
things are come upon thee, even 
in the latter days, if thou turn 
to the Lord thy God, and shalt 
be obedient unto his voice ; 

31. (For the Lord thy God is 
a merciful God ;) he will not for- 
sake thee, neither destroy thee, 
nor forget the covenant of thy 
fathers which he sware unto 
them. 

(5) Deut. 30:1- And it shaH 
come to pass, when all these 
things are come upon thee, the 
blessing and the curse, which I 
have set before thee, and thou 
shalt call them to mind among 
all the nations whither the Lord 
thy God hath driven thee, 

2. And shalt return unto the 



Lord thy God, and shalt obey his 
voice, according to all that I 
command thee this^ day, thou 
and thy children, with all thine 
heart, and with all thy soul ; 

3. That then the Lord thy God 
will turn thy captivity, and have 
compassion upon thee, and will 
return and gather thee from all 
the nations, whither the Lord 
thy God hath scattered thee. 

4. If any of thine be driven 
out unto the outmost parts of 
heaven, from thence will the 
Lord thy God gather thee, and 
from thence will he fetch thee : 

5. And the Lord thy God will 
bring thee into the land which 
thy fathers possessed, and thou 
shalt possess it ; and he will do 
thee good, and multiply thee 
above thy fathers. 

6. And the Lord thy God will 
circumcise thine heart, and the 
heart of thy seed, to love the 
Lord thy God with all thine 
heart, and with all thy soul, that 
thou mayest live. 

(6) 2 Sam. 7:10. Moreover 
r win appoint a place for my 
people Israel, and will plant 
them, that they may dwell in a 
place of their own, and move no 
more ; neither shall the chil* 
dren of wickedness afflict thena 
amy more, as beforetimie. 



m 



JE8US 18 COMING. 



Amos 9:11-15, especially verse 15.7 
Hosea 1:10-11. 

2:14-23. 

3:4-5. 

9:6-7. 



<( 



44 



44 



t)t 



10:20-23, especially verses 21, 22. 
11:10-16, especially verse 11, second time. 
19:23"25, 
27:12-13.8 
33:20-24. 

43:1-7, especially verses 5, 6, 7. 
49:13-26, especially verses 22, 23, 
60:1-22, especially verses 8, 9, 10, 15, 16, IS, 2L 
61:1-11. 
62:1-12. 
65:8-10. 
65:17-25. 
66:19-24. 

Jer. 3:12-19, especially verses 17, 18. 
11:4-5. 
16:14-16.9 



«i 



<« 



«« 



« 



tt 



*$ 



»i 



«( 



«< 



<4 



«l 



$t 



44 



€4 



(7) Amos 9:11. In that day 
will I raise up the tabernacle of 
David that is fallen, and close 
Tip the breaches thereof; and I 
will raise up his ruins, and I 
will build it as in the days of 
old: 

12. That they may possess the 
remnant of Edom, and of all the 
heathen, which are called by my 
name, saith the Lord that doeth 
this. 

13. Behold, the days come, 
saith the Liord, that the plowman 
shall overtake the reaper, and 
the treader of grapes him that 
soweth seed; and the mountains 
shall drop sweet wine, and all 
the hills shall melt, 

14. And I will bring again the 
captivity of my people of Israel, 
and they shall build the waste 
cities, and inhabit them; and 
they shall plant vineyards, and 
drink the wine thereof ; they 
shall also make gardens, and 
eat the fruit of them. 

15. And I will plant them 
upon their land, and they shall 
BO more be pulled up out of 



their land which I have given 
them, saith the Liord thy God. 

(8) Isa. 27 :12. And it shal! 
come to pass in that day, that 
the Lord shall beat off from the 
channel of the river unto the 
stream of Egypt, and ye shal! 
be gathered one by one, O y€ 
children of Israel. 

13. And it shall come to pass 
in that day, that the great 
trumpet shall be blown, and 
they shall come which were 
ready to perish in the land oi 
Assyria, and the outcasts in the 
land of Egypt, and shall worship 
the Lord in the holy mount at 
Jerusalem. 

(9) Jer. 16:14. Therefore, 
behold, the days come, saith the 
Lord, that it shall no more be 
said, The Lord liveth, that 
brought up the children of Israel 
out of the land of Egypt; 

15. But, the Lord liveth that 
brought up the children of Israel 
from the land of the north, an4 
from all the lands whither hi 
had driven them : and I will 
bring them again into their land 
that I gave unto their fathers* 



HE8T0BATI0N OF ISRAEL, 



165 



Jer. 23:3-8, especially verses 3, i, 6. 
29:10-14. 

30:1-24, especially verses 8. 9, 10, 11, 20. 
31:1-40, especially verses 8, 9, 10, 12, 28, 33, 38* 
32:36-44, especially verses 37, 39, 40, 41, 42. 
34:7-17, especially verses 7, 8, 14, 15, 16. 
44:28, 
46:27-28. 
50:4-8. 
'* 50:17-20. 
Blzek. 6:8-10, especially verse 9. 

20:36-44, especially verses 40, 41, 42, 43, 44.io 
28:24-26, especially verses 25, 26* 
34:11-31, especially verses 11, 12, 13, 14, 23, 24, 25, 28. 
36:1-38, especially verses 8, 10, 11, 12, 15, 21, 28, 31, 35t 

37, 38. 
37:1-28, especially verses 11, 12, 14, 16 to 28. 
39:23-29, especially verses 25, 26, 27, 29. 
Chapters 40 to 48 the New Temple. 

See the order in which the tribes shall be settled, Ch. 48. 
Micah 4:1-7. 

•' 7:8-20, especially verses 12, 19, 20.ii 



*4 
ti 

tt 



■,#*" 



16. Behold, I will send for 
many fishers, saith the I*ord, and 
they shall fish them ; and after 
RTill I send for noiany hunters; 
and they shall hunt them from 
every mountain, and from every 
bill, and out of the holes of the 
rocks. 

(10) Ezek. 20:40. For in 
mine holy mountain, in the 
mountain of the height of Israel, 
saith the Lord God, there shall 
all the house of Israel, all of 
them in the land, serve me : 
there 'will I accept them, and 
there will I require your offer- 
ings, and the flrst-truits of your 
ohlations, with all your holy 
things. 

41. I will accept you with 
your sweet savour, when I bring 
you out from the people, and 
gather you out of the countries 
wherein ye have been scattered ; 
and I will be sanctified in you 
before the heathen, 

42. And ye shall know that I 
am the Lord, when I shall bring 
you into the land of Israel, into 
the country for the which I lifted 
up mine hand to give it to your 
fathers. 



43. And there shall ye remem- 
ber your ways, and all your do- 
ings, wherein ye have been de- 
filed ; and ye shall loathe your- 
selves in your own sight for al/ 
your evils that ye have com- 
mitted. 

44. And ye shall know that 1 
am the Lord, when I have 
wrought with you for my name's 
sake, not according to your 
wicked ways, nor according to 
your corrupt doings, O ye house 
of Israel, saith the Lord Qod. 

(11) Mich 7:18. Who is a 
God like unto thee, that par- 
doneth iniquity, and passeth by 
the transgression of the remnant 
of his heritage? he retaineth not 
his anger for ever, because he 
delighteth in mercy. 

19. He will turn again, he will 
have compassion upon us ; he 
will subdue our iniquities ; and 
thou wilt cast all their sins into 
the depths of the sea. 

20. Thou wilt perform the 
truth to Jacob, and the mercy to 
Abraham, which thou hast sworn 
unto our fathers from the days 
of old. 



166 



JEBU8 18 GOMINa. 



2eph. 3:8-20, especially verses 11, 13, 19, 20. 12 
Zecb. 2:4-13. 

3:1-10, especially verse 9. 

8:1-23, especially verses 4, 5, 8, 12, 16, 17, 20 to 23. 

10:5-12, all of them, is 

12:1-14, especially verses 10, 11. 

13:1-9, especially verses 6, 8, 9, 

14:1-21, especially verses 11, 16, 20, 21. 
Mai, 3:10-12.14 

Mat. 23:37-39, especially In verse 39, till. 
Luke 13:34-35, especially in verse 35, until. 

" 21:24, especially xthtil. 
"Jerusalem shall be trodden down of the Gentiles uktu 
the ^;^.mes of the Gentiles be fulfilled." 
Horn. 11:17-28, especially verses 17, 20, 23 to 28.i5 



(12) Zepb, 3:19. Behold, at 
that time I will undo all that 
alflict thee ; and I will save her 
that halteth, and ^ther her that 
was driven out; and I will get 
them praise and tame In every 
land where they have been put to 
shame. 

20. At that time will I bring 
you again, even in the time that 
I gather you : for I will make 
you a name and a praise among 
all people of the earth, when I 
turn back your captivity before 
your eyes, saith the Lord. 

(13) Zech. 10:6. And I will 
strengthen the house of Judah, 
and I will save the house of Jo- 
seph, and I will bring them 
again to place them: for I have 
mercy upon them : and they shall 
be as though I had not east 
them oft: for I am the Lord 
their God, and will hear them. 

7, And thep of Ephraim shall 
be like a mighty man, and their 
heart shall rejoice as through 
wine : yea, their children shall 
see it, and be glad; their heart 
shall rejoice in the Lord. 

8, I will hiss for them, and 
gather them ; for I have re- 
deemed them : and they shall in- 
crease as they have increased. 

9, And I will sow them among 
the people : and they shall re- 
member me in far countries ; 
and they shall live with their 
children, and turn again. 



10, I will bring them again 
also out of the land of Egypt* 
and gather them out of Assyria ; 
and I will bring them into the 
land of Gilead and Lebanon ; and 
place shall not b© found lor 
them. 

(14) Mai. 3:11. And I win 

rebuke the devourer for your 
Bakes, and he shall not destroy 
the fruits of your ground ; 
neither shall your vine cast her 
truit before the time in the flftld^ 
saith the Lord of hosts. 

12. At^d all nations shall call 
you bles&Bd: for ye shall be a 
delightsome land, saith the Lord 
of hosts. 

(15) Rom. 11:11. I say then. 
Have they stumbled that they 
should fall? God forbid: but 
rather through their fall salva- 
tion is come unto the Gentiles, 
for to provoke them to jealousy. 

12. Now if the fall of them be 
the riches of the world, and the 
diminishing of them the riches o( 
the Gentiles ; how much mor^ 

their fulness*? 

13. For I speak to you Gen- 
tiles, inasmuch as I am th6 
apostle of the Gentiles, I mag*^ 
nify mine office: 

19. Thou wilt say then. The 
branches were broken off, that 
I might be graffed in. 

20. Well ; because c'2 unbelief 
they were l^roken off, and thou 



RESTORATION OF ISRAEL. 



mi 



Acts 15:13-16, — very important, as it is the apostle's sum- 
mary of the prophets.16 
Psa. 51:18; 102:16. 

And now, reader, if you have faithfully studied these 
passages, or if you have even read them, do you wonder 
that the great mass of Jews, at the present time, have an 
abiding faith that they are to be returned to Canaan? 

All the orthodox Jews tenaciously cling to this hope; 
and shall we, who have accepted so much greater light, re- 
fuse this overwhelming testimony of the Word? God for- 
bid. 

It may be that you say, "These prophesies were fulfilled 
in the return from Babylon." 

Not 'SO, that was the first time. But there is to be 

A Second Eestoration. 



''And it shall come to pass in that day^ that the Lord shall 
set His hand again the second time to recover the remnant 
of His people, which shall be left, from Assyria, and from 
Eg-ypt, and from Pathros, and from Cush, and from Elam, 
and from Shinar, and from Hamath^ and from the islands of 
the sea." Isa. 11:11. 

In the first restoration only those who were minded came 
back from Babylon (Ezra 7:13), while many remained both 



standest by faith. Be not high- 
minded, but fear : 

21. For If God spared not the 
natural branches, take heed lest 
lie also spare not thee. 

25. For I would not, brethren, 
that ye should be ignorant of 
this mystery, lest ye should be 
wise in your own conceits, that 
blindness in part is happened 
to Israel, until the fulness of the 
Gentiles be come in, 

26. And so all Israel shall be 
saved : as ' it is' written, There 
shall come out of Sion the De- 
liverer, and shall turn away un- 
godliness from Jacob : 

27. For this is my covenant 
unto them, when I shall take 
away their sins. 

(16) Acts 15:13. And after 



they had held their peace, James 
answered, saying. Men and 
brethren, hearken unto me: 

14. Simeon hath declared how 
God at the first did visit the Gen- 
tiles, to take out of them a peo- 
ple for his; name. 

15. And to this agree the 
words of the prophets ; as it is 
written, 

16. After this I will return, 
and will build again the taber- 
nacle of David, which is fallen 
down ; and I will build again the 
ruins thereof, and I will set it 
up; 

17. That the residue of men 
might seek after the Liord, and 
all the Gentiles, upon whom my 
name is called, saith the Lord, 
who doeth all these things. 



168 JESUS IS COMING. 

there, and in Egypt and elsewhere. But in the future, or 
second restoration, not one will be left. 



"If any of thine be driven out unto the outmost parts of 
heaven, from thence will the Lord thy God gather thee, and 
from thence will He fetch thee." Deut 30:4, 

*'Fear not; for I am with thee: I will bring thy seed from 
the east, and gather thee from the west; I will say to the 
norths give up; and to the south, keep not back; bring my 
sons from far, and my daughters from the ends of the 
earth; even eveby one that is called by my name: for I 
have created him for my glory, I have formed him; yea, I 
have made him." Isa. 43:5-7, 

"For thus saith the liOrd God; Behold, I, even I, will both 
search my sheep and seek them out. As a shepherd seeketh 
out his flock in the day that he is among his sheep that are 
scattered, so will I seek out my sheep, and will deliver them 
out of all places where they have been scattered in the 
cloudy and dark day; and I will bring them out from the 
people, and gather them from the countries, and will bring 
them to their own land, and feed them upon the mountains 
of Israel." Ezek. 34:11-13. 

''Then shall they know that I am the Lord their God, 
which .caused them to be led into captivity, among the 
heathen; but I have gathered them unto their own land, 

and HAVE LEFT NOJifE OF THEM ANY MORE THERE." Ezek. 

39:28-29. 

In the fii^t restoration it was only Jews who returned. 
In the second, or future restoration, it will be both Judah 
(the two tribes) and Israel (the ten tribes).* 

"In those days the house of Judah shall walk with the 
house of Israel, and they shall come tog^ether out of the 
land of the north to the land that I have given for an 
inheritance unto your fathers.'' Jer. 3:18. 

"And I will multiply men upon you, all the house of Israel, 
EVEK ALL OF IT, and the cities shall be inhabited, and the 
wastes shall be builded." Ezek. 36:10. 

Ezekiel was directed to take two sticks, representing 
Judah and Joseph, which should be joined and become one 
stick in his hand, and when the people enquired what it 
meant, he was directed to say unto them ; 

"Thus saith the Lord God; Behold, I will take the chil- 
dren of Israel from among the heathen, whither they be 
g-one, and will gather them on every side, and bring them 
into their own land: and I will make them one nation in 



♦Except in this place, we use the word Israel in its broader 
sense, meaning the whole twelve tribes. 



RESTORATION OF ISRAEL. 169 

the land upon the mountains of Israel; and one king shall 
be king to them all; and they shall be no more two nations, 
neither shall they be divided into two kingdoms any more 
at all/' Ezek, 37:15-22. 

At the first restoration they returned to be overthrown 
and driven out again. But in the second, they shall return 
to remain, no more to go out. They shall be exalted and 
dwell safely, and the Gentile nations shall flow unto them. 

FemLanent Restoration. 

*'I will plant them upon their land, and they shall no 
MORE BE PULLETD UF out Of their land which I have given 
them, saith the Lord their God/' Amos 9:15. 

*'And they shall no more be a prey to the heathen, neither 
shall the beasts of the land devour them; but they shall 
DWELL SAFELY, and none shall make them afraid." Ezek. 
34; 28. 

"And I will settle you after your old estates, and will do 
better unto you than at your beginnings; — yea, I will cause 
men to walk upon you, even my people Israel; — and thou 

Shalt NO MORE HENCEFORTH BEREAVE THEK OF MEN*'* Ezek. 

36:11-12. 

**Whereas thou hast been forsaken and hated, so that no 
man went through thee, I will make thee an eternal excel- 
lency, a joy of many generations. Thou Shalt also suck 
the milk of the Gentiles, and shall suck the breast of kings; 
and thou shalt know that I the Lord am thy Saviour and thy 
Hedeemer, the mighty One of Jacob.*' Isa. 6{);15-16. 

All Nations Shall Flow Unto Israel. 

**As I LIVE, saith the Lord, thou shalt surely clothe thee 
with them all, as with an ornament, and bind them on thee, 
as a bride doeth.. . . I will lift up my hand to the Gen- 
tiles, and set up my standard to the people: and they shall 
bring thy sons in their arms, and thy daughters shall be 
carried upon their shoulders, and kings shall be thy nursing 
fathers, and their queens thy nursing mothers; they shall 
bow down to thee with their face toward the earth, and 
lick up the dust of thy feet." Isa. 49:18, 22, 2S. 

**But in the last days it shall come to pass, that the 
mountain of the house of the Lord shall be established in 
the top of the mountains, and it shall be exalted above the 
hills; and people shall flow into it. And many nations 
shall come, and say, Come, and let us go up to the moun- 
tain of the Lord, and to the house of the God of Jacob; 
and he will teach us of his ways, and we will walk in His 
paths: for the law shall go forth of Zion, and the word 
of the Lord from Jerusalem." Mlc. 4:1-2. 



m JE8U8 IS COMING. 

"Thus saith the Lord of hosts; it shall yet come to pass, 
that there shall come people, and the Inhabitants of many 
cities. And the inhabitants of one city shall go to another, 
saying, Let us go speedily to pray before the Lord, and to 
seek the Lord of hosts: I will also go. Yea, maky people 
and STRONG NATIONS Shall come to seek the Lord of hosts 
in Jerusalem, and to pray before the Lord. Thus saith the 
Lord of hosts; In those days it shall come to pass, that ten 
men shall take hold out of all languages of the nations, 
even shall take hold of the skirt of him that is a Jew, 
saying, We will go with you: for we have heard that God 
is with you." Zech. 8:20-23. 

''And it shall come to pass, that every one that is left 
OF ALL the nations which Came against Jerusalem, shall 
even go up from year to year to worship the King, the Lord 
of hosts, and to keep the feast of tabernacles." Zech. 14:16. 

In the first Restoration, because of their blindness, and 
hard, stony hearts, they rejected and killed Jesus. But in 
the future Restoration they shall repent of all this, and 
have CLEAN hearts^ and accept of christ^ who will be their 
King. 

Look Upon Me. 

"And I will pour upon the house of David, and upon the 
inhabitants of Jerusalem, the spirit of grace and of suppli- 
cations; and they shall look upon me whom they have 

PIERCED, AND THEY SHALL MOURN FOR HIM, AS ONE MOXTBN- 
ETH FOR HIS ONLY SON, AND SHALL BE IN BITTERNESS FOR 
HIM, AS ONE THAT IS IN BITTERNESS FOR HIS FIRST-BORN. 

In that day there shall be a great mourning in Jerusalem, 
as the mourning of Hadadrimmon in the valley of Megid- 
don. And the land shall mourn, every family apart; the 
family of the house of David apart, and their wives apart; 
the family of the house 'of Nathan apart, and their wives 
apart; the family of the house of Levi apart, and their 
wives apart; the family of Shimel apart, and their wives 
apart; all the families that remain, every family apart, and 
their wives apart/' Zech. 12:10-14. 

"They shall come with weeping and with supplications 
will I lead them; I will cause them to walk by the rivers 
of waters in a straight way, wherein they shall not stumble: 
for I am a father to Israel, and Ephraim is my first-born. 
Hear the word of the Lord, O ye nations, and declare it in 
the isles afar off, and say, He that scattereth Israel will 
gather him. and keep him, as a shepherd doth his flock. 
But this shall be the covenant that I will make with the 
house of Israel; after those days, saith the Lord, I will put 
my law in their inwar"d parts, and write it in their 
hearts; and will be their God, and they shall be my peo- 
ple." Jer. 31:9, 10, 33. 



RESTORATION OF ISRAEL. 171 



The Cleansing of Israel. 

"For I will take you from among the heathen, and gather 
you out of all countries, and will bring you into your own 
/and. Then will I sprinkle clean water upon you, and you 
shall be clean: from all your filthiness, and from all your 
Idols, will I cleanse you. A new heart also will I give you. 
and a new spirit will I put within you; and I will take away 
the stony heart out of your flesh, and I will give you a 
heart of flesh. And I will put my Spirit within you, and 
cause you to walk in my statutes, and ye shall keep my 
judgments, and do them. And ye shall dwell in the land 
that I gave to your fathers; and ye shall he my people, 
and I will be your God. I will also save you from all your 
uncleanness: and I will call for the corn, and Will increase 
it, and lay no famine upon you.'* Ezek. 36:24-28. 

"Neither shall they defile themselves any more with their 
Idols nor with their detestable things, nor with any of their 
transgressions; but I will save them out of all their dwell- 
ing places, wherein they have sinned, and will cleanse 
them; so shall they be my people, and I will be their God. 
And David my servant shall be king over them; and they 
all shall have one shepherd: . • . and they shall dwell 
in the land that I have given unto Jacob my servant, where- 
in your fathers have dwelt; and they shall dwell therein, 
even they and their children and their .children's children, 
forever: and my servant David shall be their prince, for- 
ever, » . . my tabernacle shall also be with them: yea, I 
will be their God and they shall be my people/' Ezek. 37:23- 
27. 

"And I will gather the remnant of my flock out of all 
countries whither I have driven them, and will bring them 
again to their folds; and they shall be fruitful and increase. 
And I will set up shepherds over them which shall feed 
them: and they shall fear no more, nor be dismayed, neither 
shall they be lacking, saith the Lord. Behold, the days 
come, saith the Lord, that I will raise to David a righteous 
Branch and a King shall reign and prosper, and shall exe- 
cute judgment and justice in the earth. In his days Judah 
shall be saved, and Israel shall dwell safely: and this Is 
his name whereby he shall be called, 'THE LORD OUR 
RIGHTEOUSNESS.'" [Jehovah, Tsidkenu,] Jer. 23:3-6. 

"And I will set up one shepherd over them, and he shall 
feed them, even my servant David: he shall feed them, and 
he shall be their shepherd. And I the Lord will be their 
God, and my servant David a prince among them; I the 
Lord have spoken it." Ezek. 34:23-24. 

Nothing has ever yet been built like the temple which 
Ei^kiel describes in chapters 40 to 48, and this includes a 



172 



JESV8 IS COMINO. 



definite description of the location of each tribe, aa they 
shall be settled in this great future restoration. See Ch, 
48. 

Confusing Israel with the Church. 

It would seem that such overwhelming testimony would 
convince every fair-minded reader, that there is a glorious 
future restoration in store for Israel, And yet, many say, 
thiat we must interpret all this Scripture "spiritually," and 
they fritter away the point and the force of such explicit 
declarations, in attempting to apply them to the persecuted 
Church. 

This is a very great error, and we believe it has arisen, 
principally, from a misunderstanding of Paul's arguments 
in his epistles. He does not confound Israel with the 
Church when he says, "They are not all Israel which are of 
Israel." Nor does he confound the Church with Israel 
when he makes us children of Abraham by faith; but he 
demonstrates that we all stand by faith alone. In 1 Cor. 
10 :32,i^ he makes a clear distinction between the Jews, thie 
Gentiles, and the Church of God.* There are special bless- 
ings for the Church, and special blessings for Israel. He 
plainly shows that not all the natural seed are true Israel- 
ites. He only is a Jew who has circumcision of heart in 
the spirit.^^ And though multitudes of Israel have passed 
away in unbelief, still Paul distinctly declares that there 
is a remnant which shall be saved.^^ He so loved them 
that he could sacrifice himself, and even be separated from 
Christ for their sakes.^o He saw their future glory, as the 

*The Jews who accept Christ in this dispensation become 
part of the Church, See page S^, 



(17) 1 Cor. 10:32, Give none 
Offence, neither to the Jews, nor 
to the Gentiles, nor to the church 
of God. 

(18) Rom. 2:29. But he is 
a Jew, which is one inwardly ; 
and circumcision is that of the 
heart, in the spirit, and not in 
the letter ; whose praise is not 
of men, but of God, 

(19) Rom. 9:27, Esaias also 
crieth concerning Israel, Though 



the number of the children of 
Israel be as the sand of the sea, 
a remnant shall be saved. 

Rom. 11 :5. Even so then at 
this present time also there is a 
remnant according to the elec- 
tion of grace, 

(20) Rom. 9 :3. For I could 
wish that myself were accursed 
from Christ for my brethren, mv 
kinsmen according to the fle^h. 



RESTORATWN OF ISRAEL. 



173 



natural branches yet to be grafted into their own olive tree, 
which should be nothing less than life from the dead,^^ 
Jesus said, in Luke 21:24, "And they shall fall by the 
edge of the sword, and shall be led away captive into 
all nations; and Jerusalem shall be trodden down of the 
Gentiles, until the times of the Gentiles be fulfilled." And 
Paul understood this mystery, that when "the fullness of 
the Gentiles be come in," "there should come out of Zion 
the Deliverer, who should turn away ungodliness froii 
Jacob." Rom. 11 :25-26. 

And this is fully confirmed by the following : In Amos 8 
and 9, we read of the lawful calamities which should come 
upon Israel. And not until they had been sifted among 
ALL NATIONS would the Lord gather and plant them, and 
raise up the tabernacle of David that is fallen. When the 
apostles and elders were gathered in the first council at 
Jerusalem, considering this same question about Israelites 
and the Church, the Holy Spirit directed the mind of 
James to this very prophecy in Amos, to show that during 
this sifting of Israel, God was to take out of the Gentiles a 
people to His name, and after this to build again the 
tabernacle of David. Acts 15 :13-17. So we see that these 
restoration prophecies can not be applied to the Church, 
which is first to be takek out before Israel and Jerusalem 
are to be restored. 

Again, one of the most specific prophecies of their re- 
storation is addressed, not to the people, but to the moun- 
TAINB OF isitAEhy which loaves no possible doubt as to the 
LITERAL MEAiq-iiTG intended.^^ 



(21) Rom, 11:15. For if the 
casting away of them be the 
reconciling of the world, what 
shall the receiving of them he, 
but life from the dead? 

(22) Ezek. 86:1. Also, thou 
son of man, prophesy unto the 
mountains of Israel, and say, Ye 
mountains of Israel, hear the 
word of the Lord : 

8. But ye, O mountains of Is- 
rael, ye shall shoot forth your 
brsJiches, and yield your fruit to 



my people of Israel ; for they are 
at hand to come, 

9. For, behold, I am for you, 
and I will turn unto you, and yk 
sball be tilled and sown : 

10. And I will multiply men 
upon you, all the house of Israel, 
even all of it: and the cities 
shall be inhabited, and the 
wastes shall be builded : 

11. And I will multiply upon 
you man and beast ; and they 
shall increase and bring fruit: 



174 



JESUS 18 COMING. 



The Day of Jacob's Trouble. 

Surely Israel shall be restored; but there is an awfuii 
TIME ow TROUBLE awaiting her. Their sins are mountain 
high. Upon them is the guilt of innocent blood, even the 
precious blood of Jesus Christ. Mat. 27:25. 

The faithful prophet saw it when he wrote : 

"And these are the words that the Lord spake concern- 
ing Israel and concerning Judah. 

"For thus sa,ith the Lord: We have heard a voice of 
trembling, of fear, and not of peace. 

"Ask ye now, and see whether a man doth travail with 
child? wherefore do I see every man with his hands on his 
loins, as a woman in travail, and all faces are turned into 
paleness. 

"Alas! for that day is great, so that none is like it: it is 
even the time of Jacob's trouble; but he shaU be saved out 
of it" Jen 30:4-7. 

"Then shall ye remember your own evil ways, and your 
doings that were not good, and shall loathe yourselves in 
your own sight for your iniquities and for your abomina- 
tions." Ezek. 36:31, 

Yes^ they shall repent and loathe themselves. 

They "shall pass through the sea with affliction."^^ 

Many shall die, but the third part shall be saved. 



and I will settle you after your 
old estates, and will do better 
unto you than at your begin- 
nings ; and ye shall know that 1 
am the Lord. 

(23) Zech. 10:11. And he 
shall pass* through the sea with 
aifliction, and shall smite the 
waves in the sea, and all the 
deeps of the river shall dry up ; 
and the pride of Assyria shall be 
brought down, and the sceptre 
of Egypt shall depart away. 

Ezek. 7 :1. Moreover the 
word of the Lord canae unto me, 
saying, 

2. Also, thou son of man, thus 
saith the Lord God unto the land 
of Israel ; An end, the end is 



come upon the four corners of 
the land. 

3, Now is the end come upon 
thee, and I will send mine anger 
upon thee, and will judge thee 
according to thy ways, and will 
recompense upon thee all thine 
abominations, 

4. And mine eye shall not 
spare thee, neither will I have 
pity: but I will recompense thy 
ways upon thee, and thine abom- 
inations shall be in the midst of 
thee ; and ye shall know that I 
am the Lord. 

8. Now will I shortly pour out 
my fury upon thee, and accom- 
plish mine anger upon thee ; and 
I will judge thee according to 
thy ways, and will recompense 



RESTORATION OF ISRAEL, 175 

'*And I will bring the third part through the fire, and 
will refine them as silver is refined, and will try them as 
gold is tried; they shall call on my name and I will hear 
them; I will say, it is my people; and they shall say, the 
Lord is my God." Zech. 13:9. 

All this is intimately connected with the coming of 
Christ, not at the Rapture^ but at the Revelation. (See 
diagram page 72.) 

For we read, ^When the Lord shall build up Zion, Hr 
SHALL APPEAR m His glory/^ Psa, 102:16* 

It is when He appears with His saints (the Church) in 
flaming fire to execute judgment (2 Thes. 1:7-10; Jude 14) 
upon the nations and upon Israel, who are the third party 
in Mat. 25 :36, ete.,^* and who are not to be reckoned among 
the nations, Nu. 23 :9. It is when He sits as a refiner and 
purifier. 

"Behold I will send my messenger, and he shall prepare 
the way before me; and the Liord whom ye seek, shall sud- 
denly come to His temple, even the messenger of the cove- 
nant, whom ye delight in: behold, He shall come, saith the 
Lord of hosts. 

"But who may abide the day of His coming? and who 
shall stand when He appeareth? for He is like a refiner's 
fire, and like fuller's soap. 

"And he shall sit as a refiner and purifier of silver; and 
He shall purify the sons of Levi, and purge them as gold 
and silver, that they may offer unto the Lrord an offering in 
righteousness. 

"Then shall the offering of Judah and Jerusalem be 
pleasant unto the Lord, as in the days of old, and as in 
former years. 

"And I will come near you to judgment; and I will be 
a swift witness against the sorcerers, and against the 
adulterers, and against false swearers, and against those 
that oppress the hireling in his wages, the widow, and the 
fatherless, and that turn aside the stranger from his right, 
and fear not me, saith the Lord of hosts." MaL 3:1-5. 

"He shall indeed refine Israel in the furnace of af- 



thee for ail thine abominations. (24) Mat. 25 :40. And the 

9. And mine eye shall not King shall answer and say unto 

spare, neither will I have pity : them. Verily I say unto you, 

I will recompense thee accord- Inasmuch as ye have done it un- 

ing to thy ways and thine abom- to one of the least of these my 

inations that are in the midst of brethren, ye have done it unto 

thee ; and ye shall know that I me. 
am the Lord that smlteth. 



176 



JESUS IS COMING. 



fliction/'^^ And they shall arise and shine, for theib 

LIGHT SHALL COME.^^ 

Arise and shine in youth immortal, 
Thy light is come, thy King appears! 

Beyond the centuries' swinging portal. 
Breaks a new dawn— thb thousand yeabsI 

We might fill a book with comments upon how Israel 
ihall be restored, but all we have desired to do was to show 
that it is an incontrovertible fact of prophecy, and that it is 
intimately connected with our Lord^s appearing, and this 
we trust we have satisfactorily accomplished. 

The detail of the manner of their restoration, and of 
their repentance and acceptance of Christ, is not so im* 
portant to us. For those who are of the Church are to 
be taken away first, in the Rapture, and escape all these 
things through which Israel must pass-^'^ 

True, many have found the study of this detail a rick 
blessing, and we give the result which one has reached on 
pages 187 to 195, and yet we believe that we cannot now 
discern the order of these things so clearly as Israel will 
in the great rush of events, after the Church is taken 
away, and when the Book is more completely unsealed and 
opened. Dan. 12:4. 

It is enough for us to know that it will be in the Latter 
Days (Isa. 2:2) that Antichrist is to be revealed and 
destroyed by Jesus the King of the Jews, who is coming 
(2 Thes. 2:8), and that Israel, His people, ''are at hand to 
come." Ezk, 36 :8. 



(25) Isa, 48:10. Behold, I 
have refined thee, but not with 
silver ; I have chosen thee in 
the furnace of affliction. 

Psa. 66:10. For thou, O God, 
hast proved us : thou hast tried 
us, as silver is tried. 

(26) Isa. 60:1. Arise, shine; 
for thy light is come, and the 
glory of the liord is risen upon 
thee. 

2. For, behold, the darkness 
shall cover the earth, and gross 
darkness the people : but the 
Lord shall arise upon thee, and 
his glory shall be seen upon thee. 



3. And the Gentiles shall come 
to thy light, and kings to the 
brightness of thy rising. 

4. Lift up thine eyes round 
about, and see: all they gather 
themselves together, they come 
to thee : thy sons shall come 
from far and thy daughters shall 
be nursed at thy side. 

(27) Luke 21 ;S6. Watch ye 
therefore, and pray always, that 
ye may be accounted worthy to 
escape all these things that shall 
come to pass, and to Stand before 
the Son of man. 



CHAPTER XVL 



The Study of Prophecy. 

It may be you disapprove the study of prophecy, because 
Jesus said: "But of that day aud hour knoweth no man" 
(Mat. 24:36), land, "It is not for you to know the times 
or the seasons which the Father hath put in his own 
power." Acts 1 :7. 

Dear reader ! do not conceive that the study of prophecy 
consists merely in the setting of dates or forecasting future 
events. For wise reasons the Master has withheld from us 
"the day and the hour" when He will come, but He called 
the Pharisees hypocrites, because they could not discern the 
signs of the times, and He has commanded us to watch, 
and he has pronounced a blessing upon the study of proph- 
ecy.^ 

Peter exhorts us to give heed unto the sure word of 
prophecy.^ "All Scripture is given by inspiration of God, 
and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, 
for instruction in righteousness," 2 Tim. 3:16. 

The greater part of this Scripture consists of prophecy, 
and if Christians would give more attention to it, they 
would not find themselves distracted from present service, 
but "they would find much light thrown on their present 
path, much practical encouragement given to their minis- 
try." Their faith would rest upon a broader and deeper 
comprehension of God's character and ways, and their 
spiritual horizon would stand out in clearer outline than 
before. 



(1) Rev. 1:3. Blessed is he 
that readeth, and they that hear 
the words of this prophecy, and 
keep those things which are writ- 
ten therein : for the time is at 
hand. 

Rev. 22 ;7. Behold, I come 
quickly : blessed is he that keep- 
eth the sayings of the prophecy 
of this book. 



Luke 11 :28. But he said. Yea, 
rather, blessed are they that hear 
the word of God, and keep it. 

(2) 2 Pet. 1:19. And we have 
the word of prophecy made more 
sure ; whereunto ye do well that 
ye take heed, as unto a lamp 
shining in a dark place, until 
the day dawn, and the day-star 
arise in your hearts. 



(177) 



178 



JESUS IS COMING. 



"But to perceive and understand all this requires much 
more than a surface study of Scripture, or the mere fore- 
casting of future events. It must be read in its prof ounder 
teachings, in those wonderful depths of meaning that under- 
lie its illustrations, its metaphors, its history, as well as 
sparkle up to the sunlight, in its bright prophetic an- 
nouncement of coming glory." Such a study of God^s 
word will be found of paramount importance to meet the 
skepticism of the day, "for it furnishes us out of God^s own 
armory, and trains us in His school of warfare." See how 
God uses prophetic truth to confound the philosophers and 
skeptics*^ And He points to the prophecies fulfilled as an 
assurance of the accomplishment of the new things de- 
clared by Him. "Before they spring forth I tell you of 
them."* And He sets forth Israel as the witnesses be- 
fore all nations of the Word He has declared and that He 
is God.^ 

And such they are to-day. 

Prophecy is their history. 

Who but God could thus preserve them? 



(3) Isa. 41 :21. Produce your 
cause, saith the Lord; bring 
forth your strong reasons, saith 
the King of Jacob. 

22. L.et them bring them 
forth, and show us what shaH 
happen : let them show the for- 
mer things, what they de, that 
we may consider them, and know 
the latter end of them ; or de- 
clare us things for to come. 

23. Show the things that are 
to come hereafter, that we may 
know that ye are gods ; yea, do 
good, or do eyil that we may 
be dismayed, and behold it to- 
gether. 

(4) Isa. 42:8. I am the 
Lord ; that is my name : and my 
glory will I not give to another, 
neither my praise to graven im- 
ages. 

9. Behold, the former things 
are come to pass, and new things 
do I declare : before they spring 
forth I tell you of them. 



(5) Isa. 43:9. Let all the 
nations be gathered together, and 
let the people be assembled: who 
among them can declare this, 
and show us former things*? let 
them bring forth their witnesses, 
that they may be justified: or 
let them hear, and say. It is 
truth. 

10. Ye are my witnesses, saith 
the Lord, and my servant whom 
I have chosen ; that ye may 
know and believe me, and un* 
derstand that I am ixe: before 
me there was no God formed, 
neither shall there be after me. 

11. I, even I, am the Lord ; 
and besides me there is no sa- 
viour. 

12. I have declared, and have 
saved, and I have showed, when 
there was no strange god among 
you : therefore ye are my wit- 
nesses, saith the Lord, that I am 
God. 



PROPHECY THE BEST WEAPON. 179 

Who but God could foretell their history? 

"This weapon alone out of God's armory can cut 
through all the sophistries and opposition of men." 

God forbid then that we should despise prophecies. 1 
Thes. 5 ;20, (7r/)o^i;Tctas— Prophecies.) 

"0 Earth, Earth, Earth, hear the Word of the Lord,^ 
Jer, 22 :29. 



CHAPTER XVn. 

A Practical Doctrine. 

We have asserted that this truth of the coming of the 
Lord is eminently practical. In proof of this, we here ap- 
pend the following references, to show how Jesus and the 
Apostles used the prophecies of His coming again as a 
motive to incite us. 

L To watchfulness,— Mat. 24:42-44; 25:13; Mark 13:32- 

37; Lu. 12:35-38; Rev. 16:15. 

2. To Sobriety,- 1 Thes, 5:2-6; 1 Pet. 1:13; 4:7; 5:8. 

3. To repentance,— Acts 3:19-21; Rev. 3:3. 

4. To fidelity,— Mat. 25:19-21; Lu. 12:42-44; 19:12-13. 

5. Not to be ashamed of Christ,— Mar. 8:38. 

6. Against worldliness,— Mat. 16:26-27 

7. To moderation or mildness,— Phil. 4 :5. 

8. To patience,— Heb. 10:36-37; James 5:7-8. 

9. To mortification of fleshly lusts,— Col. 3 :3-5. 

10. To sincerity,— Phil. 1 :9-10. 

11. To the practical sanctification of the entire 

being,— 1 Thes. 5:23. 

12. To ministerial faithfulness,— 2 Tim. 4:1-2. 

13. To induce obedience to the Apostle's in- 

junctions,— 1 Tim. 6:13-14. 

14. To pastoral diligence and purity,— 1 Pet. 5:2-4. 

15. To purify ourselves,— 1 John 3:2-3. 

16. To abide in Christ,— 1 John 2:28. 

17. To endure manifold temptations and the 

severest trial of faith,— 1 Pet. 1:7. 

18. To bear persecution for the sake of our 

Lord,— 1 Pet. 4:13; 

19. To holy conversation and godliness,— 2 Pet. 3:11-13, 

20. To brotherly love,— 1 Thes. 3 :12-ia 

21. To keep in mind our heavenly citizenship,— 

Phil. 3:20-21. 

22. To love the second coming of Christ,— 2 Tim. 4:7-8* 

23. To look for Him- Heb. 9:27.2a 

(180) 



A PBACTICAL DOCTBINE. 181 

24. To confidence that Christ will finish the work,— 

Phil 1:6. 

25. To hold fast the hope firm unto the end,— 

Rev. 2:25; 3:11. 

26. To separation from worldly lusts and to live 

Godly,- Titus 2:11-13. 

27. To watchfulness because of its suddenness,— 

Lu, 17:24-30. 

28. To guard against hasty judgment,— 1 Cor. 4:5. 

29. To the hope of a rich reward,— Mat. 19 :27.28. 

30. To assure the disciples of a time of rejoicing,— 

2 Cor. 1:14; Phil 2:16; 1 Thes. 2:19. 
SI. To comfort the apostles in view of Christ^s de- 
parture from them,— John 14:3; Acts 1:11. 

32. Practical faith in the second coming, is a 

crowning grace and assurance of blameless- 

ness in the day of the Lord,— 1 Cor. 1:4-8. 

33. It is the principal event for which the be- 

liever waits, — 1 Thes. 1 :9-10. 

34. It is declared to be the time of reckoning with 

the servants,— Mat. 25:19. 

35. Of judgment for the living nations,— Mat. 25:31-46. 

36. Of the resurrection of the saints,— 1 Cor. 15:23. 

37. Of the manifestation of the saints,— 

2 Cor. 5:10; Col. 3:4. 

38. It is declared to be the source of consolation 

to those who sorrow over the dead who sleep 

in Jesus,— 1 Thee. 4:14-18. 

39. It is declared to be the time of Tribulation to 

unbelievers,— 2 Thes. 1:7-9. 

40. It is proclaimed every time the Lord's Supper 

is celebrated,— 1 Cor, 11:26. 

Such are some of the uses made of this doctrine in the 
New Testament. It is employed to arm the appeals, to 
point the arguments, and to enforce the exhortations. 
What is there more practical in any other doctrine? We 
would that we had space to give the passages referred to 
in full. But it will be a greater blessing to you, dear 
reader, if you will go to the Word and search them out. 



182 JE8U8 18 COMING. 

We have made no distinction between those passages which 
refer to the Rapture, and those which refer to the Revela- 
tion, both classes being equally used as a motive for the 
practical purposes mentioned. 

The following outline and arrangement of Scripture has 
been taken principally from a little pamphlet published in 
London, It is a concise view of the pre-miUennial coming, 
with plain proof -texts of the same, conveniently arranged 
for reference and study. As the texts cited are necessarily 
brief, it will be found of great profit to read the context of 
each in the Word, 

In connection with the diagrams on pages 72 and 225, we 
believe it will enable every prayerful reader to apprehend 
the order of events that pertaiu to the coming of Christi 
both as Thb Bbideguoom and as The King, 



CHAPTER XVni 
THE COMINQ OF THE LOBB 



And Some Subsequent Events in Their Connection with 

the Church's Future. 



"Howbeit. when He, the Spirit of truth is come, . w , . , He wll~ snow you 
things to come.*' John 16:13. 



THE LORD'S 
PROMISE. 



Hfs 
Faithfulness. 



The Hope of 
the Church.(&) 



"I go to prepare a place for you. And if 
I g-o and prepare a place for you, I will 
came ag-aln, and receive you unto myself." 

Jno, 14:2, 3. 

"I go away, and come again unto you." 

Jno. 14:28. 

"A little while, and ye shall not see me: 
and again a little while, and ye shall see 
me, because I go to the Father." Jno* 16:ld. 

"I will see you again, and your heart 
shall rejoice," Jno. 16:22, 

*'The Lrord Is not slack concerning His 
promise." 2 Pet. 3:9. 

**Lret us hold fast the confession of our 
hope (o) without wavering; for He is 
faithful that promised; . . .and so much 
the more as ye see the day approaching." 

He. 10:23, 25. 

"For yet a little while, and He that 

shSbU come will come, and will not tarry,** 

He. 10:37. 
*'The coming of the Lord draweth nigh." 

James 5:8. 
"Surely I come quickly: Amen." 

Rev, 22:20. 

"Unto them that look for Him shall He 

appear the second time, without sin, unto 

salvation." He. 9:2S. 



(a) So the Greek, 

^b) All believers of the present dispensation. 

(183) 



1 Co. 12:12, 13, 27, 



184 



JESUS IS COMING. 



THE COMING 
of the LORD 

as the Bride- 
groom, into 

Uie Air, for His 
Church, (c) 

The Dead m 
Christ raised. 



*'Our conversation (&) is in heaven; from 

whence also we look for the Savior, the 
Lord Jesus Christ." Ph. 3:20, 

"Waiting for the adoption, to-wit, the 
redemption of our body." Rom. 8:23 

"Waiting for the coming of our Lord 
Jesus Christ." 1 Cor. 1:7. 

"Looking for that blessed hope." 

TL 2:13 
"The patient waiting for Christ." 

2 Th. 3:5. 

"To wait for His Son from heaven, 
whom He raised from the dead, even 
Jesus." 1 Th, 1:10, 

THE RAPTURE. 

"The Lord Himself (<^) shall descend 
from heaven with a shout, («) with the 
voice of the archangel and with the trump 
of God." (0 1 Th. 4:16. 

"At the last trump if); for the trumpet 
shall sound." 1 Cor. 15:52. 

"Them also which sleep In Jesus will 
God bring with him." (g) 1 Th. 4:14. 

"The dead in Christ shall rise 
first" 1 Th. 4:16. 

"In Christ shall all be made alive. , . , 
They that are Christ's at His coming." 

1 Cor. 15:22, 23, 

"The dead shall be raised incorrupti- 
ble," 1 Cor. 15:52. 

"Raised in Incorruption ; . . . raised in 
glory; . . . raised in power; . . . raised 
a spiritual body." 1 Cor. 15:42-44. 



(b) Or "Citizenship," see Jno. 
17:16; Ep. 2:19; He. 11:10, 
13» 16; 12:22. 

(c) "Watch, therefore; for ye 
know not what hour your 
Lord doth come." Mk. 13 : 
32, 37; 1 Th. 5:&. 

(d) That is, personally, yet 
seen by none but believers; 
vide Jno. 14:19; Acts 1:3, 4, 
9; 9:7; 10:40, 41; 1 Co. 15: 
5-8. 

(e> Understood by those only to 
whom addressed; see Jno. 
12:28, 29; Ac. 9:4. 7. 



(t) The trumpet sounded twice 
when the Liord descended 
upon Sinai, see Ex. 19 :11, 
17. And so when He de- 
scends to take the church 
unto Himself, at its first 
sounding the dead in 
Christ will be raised, and 
at its last sounding, the liv- 
ing- saints wlU he changed. 

(g) The Old Testament saints 
also will doubtless at thla 
time receive their grlorified 
bodies, see Heb. 11:39. 40. 



THE RAPTURE. 



vm 



Living Believ^ 
er$ Changed. 



Both Caught 
up into the 
Clouds, (d) 



To be Ever 
wfth the Lord. 






**We which are alive, and remain unto 
the coming* of the Lord, shall not prevent 
(a) them which are asleep." 1 Th* 4:15. 

"We shall not all sleep, but we shall all 
be changed, in a moment, in the twinkling 
of an eye. , . . and we shall be changed." 
(^) 1 Cor. 15:51, 52. 

"The Lord Jesus Christ , . . shall 
change our vile body, (c) that it may be 
fashioned like unto His glorious body." 

Ph, 3:20, 21. 

"And as we have borne the image of the 
earthy, we shall also bear the image of 
the heavenly." 1 Cor. 15:49. 

"For this corruptible must put on incor- 
ruption, and this mortal must put on im- 
mortality." 1 Cor. 15:53. 

"Then we which are alive and remain, 
shall be caught up together, with them 
in the clouds, to meet the Lord in the 
air." 1 Th. 4:17. 

"The coming of our Lord Jesus Christ, 
and . . . our gathering together unto 
Him." 2 Th. 2:1. 

"So shall we ever be with the Lord." 

1 Th. 4;17. 

"That where I am, there ye may be 
also/' Jno. 14:3. 

"Where I am, there shall also my serv- 
ant be." Jno. 12:26, 

"With me where I am; that they may 
behold my glory," Jno. 17:24. 

"They shall never perish." Jno. 10:28. 

"Because I live, ye shall live also." 

Jno. 14:19. 

"That we should live together with 
Him." 1 Th. 5:10. 

"An . , . eternal weight of glory." 

2 Cor. 4:17. 
"Eternal inheritance." 

He. 9:15; 1 Pet. 1:4. 
"He (e) shall go no more out." 

Rev. 3:12. 



(a) That is. 'Anticipate* or 'go 
before.' 

(b> "Then .... Death is swal- 
lowed up In victory/' 1 Co. 
15:54; and "Mortality swal- 
lowed up of life.'* 2 Co. 5:4. 

CO The body of our ^'humble'" 



or "low estate/' Lu. 1:48; 
Ac. 8:33; Ph. 2:8. 

(d) "The redemption of the 
purchased possession." Ro. 
S:23; Ep. 1:14. 

(e) The overcomer. Re. 3:12; 1 
Jno. 5:4, 5. 



186 



JESUS IS COMING. 



The 
JUDGMENT 

SEAT 
of Christ, (b) 



Manifestation 
of Works. 



Whether Good 



Of Bad. 



Reward. 



**We (c) must all appear before the 
judgment seat of Christ; that every one 
may receive the things done, in his body, 
according^ to that he hath done, whether it 
be good or bad." 2 Cor. 5:10. 

"We (o) shall all stand before the judg- 
ment seat of Christ; . . . every one of us 
shall give account of himself to God." 

Rom. 14; 10-12. 

"Behold, I come quickly; and my re- 
ward is with me, to give every man ac- 
cording as his work shall be/' Rev. 22:12. 

"Every man's work shall be made mani- 
fest: . . . and the fire shall try every 
man's work of what sort it is." 1 Co. S:1S, 

"Therefore judge nothing before the 
time, until the Lord come, who both will 
bring to the light the hidden things of 
darkness, and will make manifest the 
counsels of the hearts." 1 Co. 4:5, 

"If any man's work abide which he hath 
built thereupon, (d) he shall receive a re- 
ward." 1 Co. 3:14. 

"Whatsoever good thing (e) any man 
doeth, the same shall he receive of the 
Lord." Ep. 6:8. 

"But he that doeth wrong shall receive 
for the wrong which he hath done/* 

Col. 3:25. 

"If any man's work shall be burned, he 
shall suffer loss: but he himself shall be 
saved; (f) yet so as by fire. . . . For the 
temple of God is holy which temple ye 
are." i Cor. 3:15-17. 

"Every man shall receive his own re- 
ward according to his own labor." 

1 Cor. 3:8. 

"The prize of the high calling." 

Ph. 3:14. 

"The reward of the inheritance." 

Col, 3:24. 
"The kingdom." Jas, 2:5, 

"The crown of life." 

Jas* 1:12; Rev, 2:10. 



(b) For Christians only, in ref- 
erence to service, Ro. 14: 
4, 10, 12. 

(c) ''The church, the saints." 
2 Co. 1:1. 

(d) The foundation, "which is 



Jesus Christ/* Isa. 28:16; 
1 Co. 3:11. 

(e) ''Service as to the Lord," 
Ep. 6:7. 

(f) **No condemnation," Jno. &t 
24; Ro. 8:1. 



THE MARRIAGE OF THE LAMB. 



18T 



The 

MARRIAGE 

of the Lamb 

and 
th^ Church. 



"A crown of Righteousness." 2 Tim. 4:8. 
"A crown of glory/' 1 Pet. 5:4. 

*'An Incorruptible" (crown). 1 Cor. 9:25. 
''The things which God hath prepared." 

1 Cor. 2:9. 
**And then shall every man have praise 
of God. 1 Cor. 4:5. 

*'The marriage of the Lamb is come^ 
and his wife (a) hath made herself ready. 
And to her was granted that she should 
be ari'ayed in fine linen, clean and white; 
for the line linen is the righteousness of 
saints." Kev. 19:7, 8. 

'*Christ also loved the Church, and gave 
Himself for it, , . . that He might 
present it to Himself a glorious Church, 
not having spot, or wrinkle, or any such 
thing; but that it should be holy anQ 
without blemish." Bph. 5:25-27* 



[The Tribulation, or Time between the Hapture and the Beve]a- 
tion In which there will be a period of seven years, (l) at the com- 
mencenp.ent of which those Jews who shall have returned to their 
land in unbelief, (2) and h.ave rebuilt or be rebuilding their temple, 
(3) enter into a seven-years' covenant with the Antichrist. (4) On 
the expiration of three and a half years he is revealed in his true 
character as the Man of Sin, (5) kills the two witnesses who had 
been prophesying during that time, (6) stops the daily sacrifice 
which had been resumed, (7) and has his own Image set up in the 
Holy Place. (8) The Devil and Ms angels are cast out into the 
earth, having great wrath, because their time is short. (9) Then 
follow, during the last three and a half years (10) the treading 
under foot of the holy city (11) and the time of the "great tribula- 
tion, such as was not since the beginning of the world, no, nor ever 
shall be," (12) which, under the Antichrist (13) and his Prophet, 
(14) shall come upon all tlie world; (15) the penalty of death being 
suffered by as many as refuse to worship the Image of the Beast, 
(16) and unparalleled persecution undergone by all who have not 
received his mark. (17) A third part of the Jews in the land are 
brought through this time of tronhle, (18) and are gathered by the 
Lord into Jerusalem, (19) to be purged of their dross. (20) The 



(a) "Christ and the church." 
Ep. 5:32. 

(1) Dan. 9:27; Rev. 11:3, 7 with 
13:5. 

(2) Isa. 6:13; 17:10, 11; 1S:4, 5; 
66:3, 4. 

(3) Isa. 66:1, 2; Kev. 11:1^ 2. 

(4) Dan. 9:27; Jno. 5:43. 

(5) Dan. 9:27; 2 Th. 2:3; Rev. 
11:7; 13:1. 

(6> Rev. 11:3-7. 

(7) Dan. 9:27; 11:31; 12:11. 

(8) Mat. 24:15; 2 Th. 2:4; Rev. 
13:14, IS. 

(9) Rev. 13:7-12. 

(10) Dan. 7:25; 9:27; Rev, 13:5. 



(11) Dan. 9:26; l^u. 21:24; Rev. 

11:2. 
•(12) Jer. 30:7; Dan. 12:1; Mat. 
24:21; Rev. 13:14, 17. 

(13) Dan. 7:21, 25; 2 Th. 2:2; 
Rev. 13:1, 8. 

(14) Rev. 13:11, 17; 19:20. 

(15) Rev. 3:10. 

(16) Rev. 13:15; 20:4. 

(17) Rev. 13:16, 17. 

(18) Zee. 13:8, 9. 

(19) E2e. 22:19. 

<20> Isa. 1-.21-25; 4:4- BSxe. 21\ 
17-22; Zep. 1:12, 13; Ze& 
tZ:9. 



188 



JESUS 18 COMING, 



nations are assembled against the city; which is taken by them, 
great suffering being inflicted upon the inhabitants, half of whom 
are carried into captivity. (21) The remnant no more again stay 
upon him that smote them, but stay upon the Lord, the Holy One 
of Israel, in truth, (22) The kings of the earth are gathered to 
battle against Jehovah and against his Anointed. (23) Then shall 
the Lord go forth, (24) with his saints, for the destruction of his 
enemies and the deliverance of his people. (25)3 



THE COMING 

of the LORD, 

as King to the 

Earth. 



■1 i-i m iiirtttip mjl M 



The Eevelation. 

"This same Jesus, which Is taken up 
from you into heaven, shall so xiome in 
like manner as ye have seen Him go in- 
to heaven," Acts 1:1L 

"And His feet shall stand in that day 
upon the mount of Olives." Zech.l4;4» 

"Immediately after the tribulation of 
those days . . . they shall see the Son 
of man coming in the clouds of heaven, 
with power and great glory." 

Mat. 24:29, 30. (Mk. 13:26; liU. 21-27.) 

"Ye shall see the Son of man sitting on 
the right hand of power, and coming in 
the clouds of heaven." 

Mk. 14:62, (Mat. 26:64.) 

'Behold, He cometh with clouds; and 
every eye shall see Him." Kev. 1:7* 

"And they shall look upon me whom 
they have pierced." Zech. 12:10. 

"The Liord Jesus shall be revealed from 
heaven with His mighty angels." 

2 Thes. 1:7. (Mat. 25:31.) 

"And I saw heaven opened, and behold 
a white horse, and he that sat upon him 
was called Faithful and True." 

Rev. 19:11. 

"Behold, the Lrord cometh out of His 
place to punish the Inhabitants of the 
earth for their iniquity." 

Isa. 26:21. (Mi. 1:3.) 

"The Redeemer shall come to Zion, and 
unto them that turn from transgressions 
in Jacob." Isa. 59:20. 

"Sing and rejoice, O daughter of Zion; 
for lo, I come, and I will dwell in the 
midst of thee, saith the Lrord." Zee. 2:10. 



<«• 



f21) Zee. 14:2. 

^22) :^sa. 4:3; 10:20, 21; 17:6-8; 

Jer. 2:27; Hos. 5:15; Zee. 

13:9. 
(38) Ps. 2:1-3; Rev. 16:14. 16; 

17:14; 19:19. 



(24) Isa. 13:3-6; 26:21; Zeo. 
14:3. 

(25) Isa. 50:2; 66:5» 6; Hos. 5: 
15; Zee. 12:9, 10; Mai. 4:1* 
3; Lu. 21:2S. 



TSE BEVELATIOa. 



m 



<h« Church 



*'And the armies which were in heaven, 
toUowed him upon white horses, clothed 
in fine linen, white and clean/' (a) 

Bev. 19 ;1^ 

•'They that are with Him are called^ 
and chosen and faithful." (&) Rev. 17:14, 

•The I>oJ8X^ my God jshall come, and ajj 
the saints with thee/* 2ech. 14:5. 

**Behold the I^ord cometh with ten 
thousand of His saints/' Jude U, 

"The coming- of our Lord Jesus Christ 
with all his saints/* 1 Thes, Z:U. 

*'When Christ, who is our lite, shall ai>- 
pear, tZien shall ye (c) also appear with 
Him in glory/' Col. 3:4. 

. *'When He shall appear, we shall be like 

Him/' 1 Jno. 3:2. 

•*The manifestation of the san« of God/' 

Rom. Slid, 



IThe povret of the Anticnrist is broken and destroyed by the 

r?/^f aL^^L^^'^V ^H ^^ ^^^ ^^« ^^^^^ Prophet are taken and cmt 
liT^^ t !^ ^^^ ^?^^ ^^ ^^^ burning VfUli ^rVmstoue, ^^> «^ua v\i^ t^ti 
alUed Mngs and their armies are ;glaln by the sword proceeding ont 
ot the mouth of the Km^ of Kin^s. (3) The PeviJ is bound for a 
thousand years in the bottomless pit. (4) during- which time the 
me^Ttrr^ nnder the Antichrist, who ^hall have been raised bb the 
completion ot the first resurrection, will re^^n over the earth with 
the Xiord Jesus and their fellow-saints. (5)' 



The 
Resurreciton 

0f 

LIFE, (a) 



*'AND I saw thf ^onls of them that were 
beheaded for the witneHB of Jesus, and 
for the word of God, {b} and which had 
not worshipped the beast, neither his 
Image, neither had received His mavH 
upon their foreheads, or in tlieir hands; 
and they lived and reigned with Christ 
a thousand years/* Bev. 20:4. 

"Shall come forth; they that have dona 
grood. unto the resurrection of life/* 

Jno. 5 : 29* 



(a) "The fine nnen is the right- 
eansness of saints,*' Rev. 19; 

ib) "Called/' Those "whom he 
did foreknow/' Rom, 8*29- 
30; Mat- 7:23; Key. 1:6. 
"Chosen/' Ep. 1:4. '^Fait^- 
<*Bi/' :E?j>. 1:1. 

,^l **The saints/' Qoh 1:2. 

a) Xsa, 11:4; Dan. T:I1; 2 Th. 
3:8. 



(2> Isa. S0:3i, n; B.ev. n;si» 

19:20. 

<5) Ps> 2:4. ^; Tx^t'^; Zeo, 12; 
9; n^v, 17 :U; 19:Zl. 

il} Bev, 20:2-^3. 
(5) Rev. 20:4-6. 

<a) For the rest ot the dead* 
see Kev, 20:&. 

(b> tjnder Antichrist* Bev. 6:9;f 
1»:15. 



i30 



JESU8 18 COMING, 



■hm 



THE LORD 
REIGNS 

over 
the Earth. 



With His 

BRIDE, 

the Church. 



"Shall awake, • . • to everlasting 
life." Dan- 12:2. 

•'This is the first resurrection." (c) 

Rev, 29:5. 



** 



'And in the days of these kings (d) 
«hall the God of heaven set up a kingdom 
which shall never be destroyed." 

I>an. 2:44» 

'*I will raise unto David a righteous 
Branch, and a king shall reign and pros- 
per, and shall execute judgment and 
justice in the earth." Jer. 23:5* 

"And the Lord God shall give unto him 
the throne of his feather David." 

iM. 1:32. (Isa. 9:70 

"My king upon my holy hill of Zion." 

I*s. 2:6* 

"The Lord of hosts shall reign in Mount 
Zion and in Jerusalem, and before his an- 
cients, gloriously," Isa, 24:23. (Mi, 4:7.) 

"The king of Israel, even the LiOBD is in 
the midst of thee," Zep, 3:15, 

"He must reign tiU He hath put all 
enemies under his feet." (e) 

1 Cor. 15:25* 

"Yea, all kings shall fall down before 
Him; all nations shall serve Him." 

PS. 72:11. 

••The kingdoms of this world are be^i 
comv the kingdoms of our Liord and of 
His Christ." Rev. 11:15. 

"He shall have dominion also from sea 
to sea and from the river unto the ends 
of the earth." ^s. 7Z:8. (Zee. 9:10,) 

"And the Lord shall be king over all 
the earth; in that day there shall be on© 
LiORT?, and His name one," Zee, 14:^. 

"King of kings, and I^ord of lords." 

Rev, 19:16* 

"We shall also reign with Him," 

2 Tim. 2:12. 

"Heirs of God, and joint-heirs witk 
Christ; . . • glorified together." 

Rom* 8:17. 



(c) Including:, "Christ the first 
fruits; afterward they that 
are Christ's at his coming/* 
the Ingrathering-. 1 Cor. 15 : 
28 ; and here the martyrs 
under Antichrist (the 
Gleanhigs), Hev. 20:4. 



id) Antichrist and the allied 
kings, Dan, 7 :24 ; Rev. 17 ; 
12-13, 

(e) "Unto me every knee shall 
how/* Isa, 45:23; Ph. 2:^ 
11. 



THE MILLENNIAL BEIGN. 



191 



i 

i 

i 

5 



ttt 



'To him that overcometh will I grant 
to sit with me in my throne." 

Rev. 3:21. 

"Thou . . . hast made us unto our 

God kings and priests; and we shaU 

reign on (ct) the earth." Rev. 5:9, 10: 

"Kings and priests unto God and His 
Father." Rev, 1:6. 

"The Father . . . who hath trans-* 
lated us into the kingdom of His dear 
Son." Col. 1:12, 13. 

"And I saw thrones, and they (ft) sat 
upon them, and judgment was given un- 
to them." Rev. 20:4. 

"The saints skaU judge the world." 

1 Cor, 6:2. 



[The E:ingrdom having been set up, and aU that offend gathered 
out of the land, (1) the Lord Jesus judg^es first his own people, the 
Jews, as to their fidelity to him, (2) and then the nations on earth 
as to their treatment of his people in their trouble. (3) The ten 
tribes of Israel, after purification, (4) are brougrht into the land (5) 
and together with the two tribes of Judah become one nation. (6) 
The Lord makes the new covenant with his people, Israel and 
Judah. (7) forgiving their Iniquity, and remembering their sin no. 
more; (8) while punishments are visited by him upon his enemies, 
(9) including Gog and his armies. (10) who are overthrown and 
destroyed. (11) The Jewish people come into possession of the full 
extent pf their land (12) according to promise, (13) Including the 
Great Desert, which ''blossoms as the rose." (14) The temple (15) 
and the city (16) are rebuilt after the Divine plan; and the Leviti- 
cal sacrifices and form of worship are with some modifications re-es- 
tablished. (17) Nothing shall hurt or destroy in all the holy 
mountain. (18) The Lord sets his hand again the second time to 
recover the remnant of his people, both Israel and Judah. from the 
four corners of the earth. (19) Jerusalem is made a praise, the 



(a) Or, Over. 

(b) The saints, "the armies 
which were in heaven," (lo) 
Rev. 19:8, 14. ^ii^ 

(1) Isa. 13:9; 33:14; Mat. 13:30. ^^^^ 
41. (12) 

(2) Mat. 25:14-30; Lu. 19:12-27. (13) 

(3) Joel 3:2, 12; Mat. 25:31-46; 

Acts 17:31. (14) 

(4) Eze. 20:33-38; Am. 9:9. 10, 

(5) Isa. 49:12-23; Eze. 20:40-42; (15) 
36:24; Am. 9:14. 15. (16) 

{6) Isa. 11:13; Eze. 37:16-24; 
Hos. 1:11. 

(7) Jer. 31:31-33; 32:40; 50:4. (17) 
5; Eze. 37:26; Ro. 11:26, 27; 

He. 8:8-11. (18) 

(8) Isa. 60:21; Jer. 31:34; 33:8; 
50:20; Eze. 36:25-33; Mic. 7: 

18, 19; Heb, 8:12. (19) 

(9) Isa. 2:17-21; 26:9; 34:2; 



Eze. 28:26; Mic. 5:15; Nah. 
1:8. 

Eze. 38:1-17. 

Eze. 38:18 to 39:21. 

Eze, 47:13 to 48:29. 

Gen. 15:18; Deu. 11:24; 

Josh. 1:4. 

Isa. 32:15; 35:1. 2; 51:3; 

Eze. 36:33-36. 

Eze. 40:1 to 43:17. 

Isa. 60:10; Jer. 31:38, 40; 

Eze. 48:15-17. 30-35; Zee. 

14:10, 11. 

Eze. 43:18 to 46:24; Mai. 

Isa. 11:6-9; 33:24; 35:9; 
55:13; 65:25; Eze. 34:25; 
Hos. 2:18; Rev. 22:3. 
Isa. 11:11, 12; Jer. 50:4-5; 
Eze. 39:25, 28. 



192 



JESUS IS COMING. 



Joy of the whole earth- (20) The Lord in her midst (21} is her 
Klory and everlasting light; there shall be no night there. (22) 
All nations go to worship the King and keep the feast of taber- 
nacles. (23) The earth is full of the glory of the Lrord, (24)3 



The Heavenly 

City, the Home 

of the Bride. 



its MagnHude 
and Beauty. 



Its Glory and 
PurUy. 



I 



"And there came unto me one of the 
seven angels . . * saying. Come hither, 
I will shew thee the hride, the Lamb's 
wife. And he . , » shewed me that 
great city, the holy Jerusalem, deecend- 
ing out Of heaven from God." 

Bev. 21:9-10. 

"The city of my God, which is New 
Jerusalem, which com^eth down out ot 
heaven, from my God." Rev. 3:12. 

"And had a wall g^reat and higrh, and 
had twelve gates, and at the gates twelve 
angels, and names written thereon, which 
are the names of the twelve tribes of the 
children of Israel." Rev. 21:12. 

"And the wall of the city had twelve 
foundations, and in them the names of 
the twelve apostles ot t\ie l<amb," 

Rev. 21:14. 

"And the building of the wall of it 
was of jasper; and the city was pure 
gold, liKe unto clear glass." Rev. 21:18* 

"And the foundations of the wail of the 
city were garnished with all mnixner of 
precious stones." Rev. 21:19. 

* 'An d the twelve gates were twelve 
pearls; every several gate was of one 
pearl, and the street of the city wag pure 
gold, as it were transparent glass." 

Rev. 21:21. 

"And I saw no temple therein, for the 
Ltord God Almighty and the Lamb are 
the temple of it And the city had no 
need of the sun, neither ot the moon to 
shine in It; for the glory of God did 
lighten it, and the L#amb is the light 
thereof." Rev. 21:22, 23. 

"Having the glory of God; and her 
light was like unto a stone most precious, 
even like a jasper stone, clear as crystal." 

Rev. 21:11. 



(30) Ps. 48:2; Isa. 1:26; 60:14; 
€2:7; 65:18; Jer. 31:23; Zee. 
S:3. 

(21) Eze. 48:35; Joel 3:17. 21; 
Zeph, S -.15-17; Zee. 2;1Q. 

(22) laa. 60:19. 20; Zee, 2:5; 



Rev. 22:5. 

(23) Isa. 2:1-3; Jer. 3:17; Mic 
4:2; Zee, 8:20-22, 14:16- 
19. 

(24) Kum. 14:21; Ps. 72;19; I8a» 
ai:9; Hab. 2:14. 



THE HOLY CITY. 



fi-jf 



"And the nations of them which are 
saved shall walk in the light of it; and 
the kings of the earth do bring their 
glory and honor into it. And the g-ates 
of it shall not be shut at all by day; for 
there shall be no night there. And they 
shall bring the glory and honor of the 
nations into it." Rev. 21:24-26. 

"And there shall in no wise enter into 
it any thing that defileth, neither what- 
soever worketh abomination, or maketh 
a lie; but they which are written in the 
Lamb's book of Life." Rev. 21:27. 

[On the expiration of the MlUennium, or thousand years. Satan 
©eing loosed from his prison for a little season. (1) goes out to 
Oeceive the nations in the four quarters of the earth. Gog and 
Magrog, and to gather them together to battle. (2) They compass 
tne camp of the saints and the beloved city. (3) but fire from God 
out of heaven devours them. (4) and the Devil who deceived them 
Is cast Into the lake of fire and brimstone, where the Beast and the 
False Prophet are. and shall be tormented day and night forever 
and ever. (5)3 



The JUDGE of 
all the Earth. 



The 
Resurrection 

of 
Damnation. 



The Last 
Judgment. 



4€ 



•And I asiw a great v^rhite throne, and 
Him that sat on it." Rev. 20:11. 

"The Lord Jesus Christ, who shall 
Judge the quick an4 the dead." 

2 Tim. 4:1. 
"He which was ordained of God to be 
the Judge of quick and dead. 

Ac. 10:42. (1 Pe. 4:5.) 

"The Father . . . hath committed 

all judgment unto the Son." Jno. 5:22. 

"And I saw the dead (a) small and 
great stand before God" (&) Rev. 20:12. 

"And the sea gave up the dead which 
were in it and death and hades (c) de* 
livered up the dead which were in them." 

Rev. 20:13. 

"Shall come forth . . . they that 
have done evil, unto the resurrection of 
damnation." Jno, 5:29. 

"Shall awake ... to shame and 
everlasting contempt" Dan. 12:2; 

"And the books were opened; and an- 
other book was opened, which is the book 
of life; and the dead were judged out of 



ny Re. 20:3-7. (2) Re. 20:8. 
(3) Jerusalem, see Isa. 4:3, 
<4) Re. 20:9. (5) Re. 20:10. 

(a) Those who had no part in 



the first resurrection, see 

Rev. 20:5, 6. 
(b) "The Son," see Jno. 6:22; 

Rom. 2:16. 
<c> So the Greek, 



3M 



JE8V8 IS COMING. 



The Last 

Enemy. 



Heaven and 

Earth paes 

away. 



New Heavens 

and 
New Earth. 



(< 



those things which were written la the 
books, according- to their works/' 

Rev, 20:12. 
'And whosoever was not found written 
In the book of life was cast into the lake 
of fire." Rev. 20:15. 

**The lake which burneth with fire and 
brimstone; which Is the second death/' 

Rev- 21:8. 

"The last enemy that shall be detsttove^ 
Is death/' l Cor. 15:26. 

"And death and hades (c) were cast 
into the lake of fire. This Is the second 
death." Rev- 20:14. 



if] 



»p 



'Heaven and earth shall pass awayj 

Mark lS:3t 

"The heavens shall pass away with a 
great noise, and the elements shall melt 
with fervent heat; the earth also, and 
the Works that are therein, shall be 
burned up. (^) . , The heavens, being 
on fire, shall be dissolved, and the ele^ 
ments <shalJ melt with tervent heat" 

2 Pe, S: 10-12* 

"The heavens shall vanish away like 
smoke, and the earth shall wax old like 
a garment. " Isa. 51 : 6. 

"They shall perish . • . they all shall 
wax old as doth a g-arment; and as a 
vesture shalt thou fold them up, and they 
shall be changed/' Heb. 1:11-12- 

"From whose face the earth and the 
heaven fled away; (p) and there was 
found no place for them/' Rev. 20:11. 

"Ana he that sat upon the throne said. 
Behold, I make all things new/' 

Rev. 21:5. 

"Behold, I create new heavens and a 
new earth/' Isa. 65:17. 

"And I saw a new heaven and a new 
earth; for the ^rst heaven and the first 
earth were passed away; and there waat 
no more sea." Rev. 21:1. 

"New heavens and a new earth, where- 
in dwelleth all righteousness/' 

2 Pe. 3:13 



V* 



i^kM 



<c) So the Greek. 

<a) Compare Gen, 

11» 16 with 



6:11, 13; 9, 
Isa. 24 ;5; 



2 Pet. 3:7. 
(b> See also Ps, 68:8; Nah. 1:5, 
and Job 15:lt; 25;5, 



GOD ALL JN ALL. 



19S\ 



GOD 
ALL IN ALL. 



The Lamb's 
Wife. 



GOD 

Dwells with 

Men. 



"Then cometh the end, when he shall 
have delivered up the kingdom to Grod, 
even the Father; when he shall have 
put down all rule and all authority and 
power.'' 1 Con 15:24. 

"And when all things shall be subdue* 
unto Him, then shall the Son also Him- 
self be subject unto Him, that put all 
things under Him, that God may be all in 
all." 1 Cor. 15:28. 

"And I John eaw the holy city, New 
Jerusalem, coming down from God out of 
heaven, prepared as a bride adorned for 
her husband." (a) Rev, 21:2. 



"Behold, the tabernacle of God is with 
men, and He will dwell with them, and 
they shall be His people, and God Him- 
self shall be with them and be their God. 
And GrOd shall wipe away all tears from 
their eyes; and there shall be no more 
death, neither sorrow nor crying, neither 
shaJl there be any more pain; for the 
former things are passed away." 

Rev. 21:S-4, 



1mm 



(a) "That In the ages to come 
he might show the exceed- 
ing riches of his grace in 



his kindness toward us 
through Christ Jesus, Eph. 
2:7. 



"Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither have entered 
into the heart of man the things which God hath prepared 
for them that love him. But God hath revealed them unto 
us by his Spirit; for the Spirit searcheth all things, yea, the 
deep things of God." 1 Cor. 2: 9, 10. 

"Now he that hath wrought us for this selfsame thing is 
God, who also hath given unto us the earnest of the Spirit." 
2 Cot. 5: 5, 

"Unto Mm be glory in the church by Christ Jesus through- 
jDut all ages, world without end. Amen." Eph. 3: 2L 

"Wherefore, beloved, seeing that ye look for such things, 
be diligent that ye may be found of him in peace, without 
spot, and blameless." 2 Pet 3:14. 



196 JESUS 18 COMING. 



For convenience we give the following references to some 
of the principal passages which refer to our Lord^s return, 
in the consecutive order in which they occur in the Word, 
together with catch words to distinguish the same: 

Deut. 33:2. — Mt. Sinai, Mt. Seir, Transfiguration 

and Second Coming, 

Psa. 2. —The Son^s possession, etc, 

" 67:4* —Judge and govern the n:ations, 

" 96:10-13. —The Lord Cometh to judge. 

" 98:9. —The Lord cometh to judge. 

" 102 :16. —Build up Zion and appear in glory. 

Dan. 7:13. —Son of man cometh to possess the 

kingdom. 

Hos, 6 :3. —He comes as the latter and former rain 

Zech. 12:10. —Israel see and accept Christ. 

" 14:4. —He stands upon the Mount of Olives, 

" 14:5. —Comes with the saints. 

Mat. 16:26-27. —Shall come in glory of His Father. 

" 19:28. —Sit in throne of His glory. 

" 24. —The three questions answered. 

" 25:1-12. —The Bridegroom. 

" 25:13-30. —Judgment of Servants. 

" 25:31-46. —Judgment of Nations. 

" 26:64. —Coming in the clouds of heaven- 
Mark 8:38. —Of Him, Son, be ashamed when He 

cometh. 

" 13» —The three questions answered. 

" 14:62. —Coming in the clouds of heaven. 

Luke 9:26. —Of Him, Son, be ashamed when He 

cometh. 
" 12:35-48. —Loins girded— lights burning. 
'' 17:20-37. —Noah, Lot, etc. 
" 18:8. —Little faith on earth. 

*^ 19:11-28. —Gone to receive kingdom and return. 

The ten talents. 
''^ 21, —The three questions answered. 



REFERENCES. 197 

Jno. 1:51. —Heaven open, iangels descending. 

" 14:3. —The promise. Come and receive you. 

" 14:18. —I will come to you. 

'' 14:28. —Go away and come again. 

" 21:22. —If he tarry till I come. 

Acts 1:10-11. —The same Jesus come again. 

" 3:19-21. —The times of refreshing. 

1 Cor; 1:4-8. —Waiting for the coming. 

" 4:5. —Judge nothing until Lord come. 

" 11:26. — Commxmion, till He come. 

" 15:23. —Order of Res,— Christ's at His coming* 

" 16:22. —Anathema Maran-^tha. 

2 Cor. 1;14. —Rejoicing in the day o£ Lord. 
Phil. 1:6-10. —Till the day of Christ. 

'^ 2:16. —Rejoicing in the day of Christ. 

" 3:11. —Resurrection from among the dead. 

" 3:20-21. —Citizenship— Looking for the Savior, 

" 4:5. —The Lord is at hand. 

Col. 3:3-5. —Appearing with Him. 

1 Thes. 1 :9. —Wait for His Son from heaven. 

" 2:19. —Hope, joy, crown at His coming. 

" 3:13. — Unblam]able, at the coming. 

'' 4:13-18. —The Rapture. 

" 5:1-10. —Times and seasons— night and day. 

*' 5:23. —Blameless unto the coming, 

2 Thes. 1:7-10. —Revealed in flaming fire. 

" 2:1-8. — That wicked destroyed with the bright* 

ness of His coming. 

1 Tim. 6:13-15. —Keep the commandment until the ap- 

pearing. 

2 " 4:1. —Judge, at appearing and kingdom. 

" 4:8. —Crown for all that love His appearing? 

Tit. 2:11-15. —The blessed hope and glorious appear- 
ing, 

Heb. 9:24-28. —The three appearings, 

" 10:22-24. —Faith, hope, love. 

" 10 :25. —Day approaching. 

« 10:35-37. —Patience, a little while. 

James 5:7-8. —Be patient unto the coming— early and 

latter rain. 



191 JE8U8 18 COMINQ. 

1 Pet. 1:7. -Trial of faitk 

" 1:13. —Hope to the end. 

u 4:13^ —When His glory shall be revealed. 

" 5 :l-4. —When the Chief Shepherd shall appear; 

2 Pet. 3. —Scoffers— The day of the Lord. 

1 Johii 2:28, —When He shall appear we may have 

confidence. 
^' 3:2-S. —Now sons— shall be like Him~hatb 

this hope— purifieth himself. 

2 John 7. —Coming in the flesh. 

Jude 14:15. —The Lord cometh with saints to exe- 

cute judgment. 
Rev, 1:7. —Behold He cometh with clouds. 

« 2:25. —Hold fast till I come. 

"3:3. —If not watch, come on thee las a thief. 

" 3:10-11, —Keep thee from the hour of tempta- 

tion—Behold I come quickly. 

" 14:14-16. —The earth reaped. 

" 16:15. —Behold, I come as a thief— Blessed is 

he that watcheth. 

« 22:20. —Even so come Lord Jesus. 



CHAPTER XIX. 



Anathema or Comfort. 

There are several passages which convey a very solemn 
import in connection with this subject, especially two, 
which we mention, as follows: One occurs in the saluta- 
tion of Paul, 1 Cor. 16:22. Before he pronounces the 
BLESSING, he excludes those who do not love Jesus, in the 
following words: "If any man love not the Lord Jesus 
Christ, let him be 

Anathema Maran- Atha ! ^ ^ 

Anathema means accursed, conderoned, devoted to de* 
struetion. 

Maran-atha means, the Lord cometh. 

Let him be accursed— the Lord cometh. 

It is easy now, while the long suffering of God waits* 
for men to reject, despise and hate the Lord Jesus. But 
JESUS IS COMING, and woe be unto them who now reject 
Him, "when once the Master of the house is risen up and 
hath shut to the door."^ Paul understood this, and there- 
fore he says, "I am made all things to all men, that I 
might by all means save some" (1 Cor. 9:22), "from the 



(1) 1 Pet. 3:19. By which 
also he went and preached unto 
the spirits In prison ; 

20, Which sometime were dis- 
obedient, when once the long- 
suffering of God waited in the 
days of Noah, while the ark was 
a preparing, wherein few, that 
is, eight souls were saved by 
water. 

2 Pet. 3:9. The Lord is not 
slack concerning his promise, a'^ 
some men count slackness ; but 
is longsuffering to us-ward, not 
willing that any should perish, 
but that all should come to re- 
pentance. 

(2) Luke 13:25. When onte 



the master of the house is risen 
up, and hath shut to the door, 
and ye begin to stand without, 
and to knock at the door, say- 
ing, Lord, Lord, open unto us ; 
and he shall answer and say un- 
to you, I know you not whence 
ye are. 

Mark 13 :35. Watch ye there- 
fore : for ye know not when the 
master of the house cometh, at 
even, or at midnight, or at the 
cockcrowing, or in the morning: 

36. Lest coming suddenly he 
find you sleeping. 

37. And what I say unto you 
I say unto all. Watch. 



<199) 



200 JESUS IS COMING. 

wrath to come/^ 1 Thes, 1 :10. ! that men would "seek 
the Lord while He may be found,"^ and "flee from the 
wrath to comeJ^^ 

The other passage is in 2 John 7: "For many deceivers 
have entered into the world, who confess not that Jesus 
Christ is come (coming) in the flesh. This is a deceiver 
and an Antichrist/' The correct rendering of ipxojjieuov 
(erkomenon) is comikg. Jesus was especially called the 
"Coming One."^ But these deceivers denied the incarna- 
tion—the coming of Christ in the flesh— either past or 
future* See Alf ord, also Jamieson, Fausset and Brown. 
This, then, is of special significance. He that denies 

Jesus Christ's Coming in the Flesh 

is a deceiver land an Antichrist. That is, he is possessed 
of the same spirit, which will ultimately find its personi- 
fication in the great personal Antichrist. 

It is lamentable that this passage has been so improper- 
ly translated in our version. It is such a strong asser- 
tion that Jesus is coming in the flesh, that it would doubt- 
less have prevented much of the unwarrantable "spiritual- 
izing'' of Scripture, which has prevailed so largely. 

-— " "" ^''' ' M i n i m i !■ ^^1 ■!■ I i wi w ^^ I III .^ 

(3) Isa. 55:6. Seek ye the of the earth shaH wail because 
Lord while he may be found, o* him. Even bo. Amen. 

call ye upon him while he is 8, I am Alpha and Omega, the 

near. beginning and the ending, saith 

Also 2 Cor 6 :2. *^^ Lord, which is, and which 

/ ^ V Tir X o .r ' -r. * t, X, ^^^* ^^^ which is to come, the 

(4) Mat. 3 :7. But when he Almighty 
saw many of the Pharisees and ^^^ ^'.g^ 

Saddiicees' come to his baptism, ^ creatures, haying each one 
he said unto them O generation ^^ ^^^^ ^^^ ' ^ 

f. lT7r.::!fl^^^^^^ ^y^^ ^°^^<^ about and within: 

to flee from the wrath to come? ^^^ ^^^^ ^^^^ ^^ ^^^^ ^^^ ^^^^ 

(5) Mat. 11:3. And said un- night, saying, 

to him, Art thou he that com- v(r^^xr ViaTv V/st^ j. *v 

eth. or loolc we for another^ ^j^,' ^^l^' ^Jf ^j^^?; 

Heb. 10 :37. For yet a very who was and who is and 

little while, he that cometh shall who is to come, 

come, and shall not tarry. j^^^ g .-^4 ,p^^^ ^j^^^^ ^^^^ 

Rev. 1 :7. Behold, he cometh when they had seen the miracle 

with clouds ; ana every eye shall that Jesus did, said. This is of 

see him, and they also which a truth that Prophet that should 

piertjed him: and all kindreds come into the world. 



ANATHEMA OR COMFORT. 201 

Jesus is corning Himself at the Rapture,* to receive us 
unto Himself/ and He is coming to this earth again, at 
the Revelation,^ the same Jesits^ and in liios manner as 
He went away.*^ 

Lio! He comes, with /clouds descending, 

Once for favored sinners slain; 
Thousand thousand saints attending, 

Swell the triumphs of His train; 
Hallelujah! 

God appeai^s on earth to reign. 

But while there is such fearful foreboding of impending 
judgment and just retribution to those who love not the 
Lord Jesus, there is, on the other hand, 

The Sweetest Comfort 

for those who do love our Lord's appearing. 

This is apparent when we understand the true position 
of the Church, We have seen that it is not to be con- 
founded with the coming Kingdom, neither does it include 
the Old Testament Saints, for it was founded after Christ 
came,^** It was begun on the day of Pentecost (Acts 2) 

♦That is corporally, in the flesh. 



(6) 1 Thes. 4:16. For the / 8. And then shaU that Wicked 
Lord himself shall descend from be revealed, whom the L«ord shall 
heaven, with a shout, with the consume with the spirit of his 
Toice of the archangel, and with mouth, and shall destroy with 
the trump of God : and the dead the brightness ol his coming : 
in Christ shall rise first ; 9. Even him, whose coming is 

17. Then we that are alive, * after the working of Satan with 
that are left, shall together with all power and signs and lying 
them be caught up in the clouds, wonders, 

to meet the Lord in the air: 10. And with all deceivable- 

and so shall we ever be with ness of unrighteousness in them 

the Lord. that perish ; because they re- 

18, Wherefore comfort one ceived not the love of the truth, 
another with these words, that they might be saved. 

(7) John 14:3. And if I go (9) Acts 1:11. Which also 
and prepare a place for you, I said, Ye men of Galilee, why 
will come again, and receive you stand ye gazing up into heaven? 
unto myself; that where I am, this same Jesus, which is taken 
there ye may be also. up from you into heaven, shall 

(8) 2 Thes. 2:7. Por the so come in like manner as ye 
mystery of iniquity doth already have seen him go into heaven. 
work: only he who now letteth (10) Mat 16:18. And I say 
will let, until he be taken out also unto thee. That thou art 
of the way. Peter, and upon this rock I will 



202 



JE8U8 18 COMING. 



and will be complete at the Rapture. 1 Thes. 4:17. It ia 
like ^ parenthesis in God^s dealing with His people, Israel. 
While they lare broken off because of unbelief, the Church 
is grafted in.^^ 

And being a companion in suffering with her Lord/^ 
following His example/^ walking in humility (Phil. 2:2-8; 
1 John 2:6), during His humiliation,^* she shall *^be 
counted worthy"^^ of the greatest blessing in her exaltation 
with Him.^^ 

The Bride of Christ. 

Jesus is the Bridegroom, and the Church is His Bride. 

John the Baptist stood as the last representative of the 
Mosaic dispensation. He said, "I am not the Christ. . . . 



build my church ; and the gates 
of heU shall not prevail against 
it 

(11) Rom, 11:17, And if 
some of the branches be broken 
off, and thou, being a wild olive 
tree, wert graffed in among 
them, and with them partakest 
of the root and fatness of the 
olive tree. 

(12) Acts 5:41; And they de- 
parted from the presence of the 
council, rejoicing that they were 
counted worthy to suffer shame 
for his name. 

PhlL 1:29. For unto you it 
is? given in the behalf of Christ, 
not only to believe on him, but 
also to suffer for his sake. 

Also Heb. 10:34. 

(13) John 13 ;15. For I have 
given you an example, that ye 
should do as I have done to you- 

1 Pet, 2 :21. For even here- 
unto were ye called : because 
Christ also suffered for us, leav- 
ing us an example, that ye 
should follow his steps : 

(14) Acts 8 :33. In his hu- 
miliation his judgment was taken 
away : and who shall declare his 
generation? far his life w taken 
from the earth. 

(15) 2 Thes. 1:5. Which is 
a manifest token of the righteous 



Judgment of God* that ye may 
be counted worthy of the king- 
dom of God, for which ye also 
suffer. 

Rom. 8:17. And if children, 
then heirs ; heirs of God, and 
joint heirs with Christ; if so be 
that we snfCer with him, that we 
may be also glorified together. 

(16) Phil 2:5, Let this 
mind be in you, which was also 
in Christ Jesus : 

6. Who, being in the form of 
God, thought it not robbery to 
be equal with God : 

7. But made himself of no rep- 
utation, and tooK upon him the 
form of a servant, and was made 
in the likeness of men : 

8. And being found in fashion 
as a man, he humbled himself, 
and became obedient unto death, 
even the death of the cross. 

9. Wherefore God also hath 
highly exalted him, and given 
him a name which i&^ above every 
name: 

10. That at the name ot Jesus 
every knee should bow, of things 
in heaven, and things in earth, 
and things under the earth; 

11. And that every tongue 
should confess that Jesus Christ 
is Lord, to the glory of God the 
Father, 



THE BRIBE OF CHRIST. 



20» 



He that hath the Bride is the Bridegroom, but the friend 
of the Bridegroom which standeth and heareth Him, re- 
joiceth greatly because of the Bridegroom's voice; this, 
my joy, therefore, is fulfilled." John 3:28-29. Here we 
have a clear distinction between the Old Testament Saints 
and the Bride of Christ 

They shall be perfected, but God has "provided som^ 
better thing for us, that they without us should not be made 
perfect," Heb. 11 :40. Not tha,t the Church is more wor- 
thy, but because, that in the overflowing grace of God^'' 
He has chosen the Church to be the heavenly Bride of 
X^hrist.* 

The Church is the body of Christ,^^ and her precious 
union with Him is most clearly set forth in the epistle to 
the Ephesians. She is there regarded as spiritually quick- 
ened^^ and seated in the heavenlies^o with her risen Lord,^^ 
having been "chosen in Him before the foundation of the 
world" to "be holy and without blame before Him in 
love,"^2 She is to be "to the praise of the glory of His 
grace . . . • accepted in the Beloved,"^^ being "sealed 
with that Holy Spirit of promise^ which is the earnest of 

♦Israel was an earthly bride, comforted with temporal 
blessings, and to these she shall be restored. Though now 
through unbelief she is desolate, her children shall yet be 
as the sand of the sea. Isa. 54; Jer. 3:1-18; 31:32; Ezfc. 16; 
Hos. 1:10, 11; 2; 3. See page 162. 



(17) Eph. 2 :7. That in the 
ages to come he might shew the 
exceeding riches of his grace, in 
hia kindne&'s toward us, through 
Christ Jesus. 

(18) 1 Cor. 12:27. Now ye 
are the body of Christ, and mem- 
bers in particular. 

(19) Bph. 2:1. And you hath 
he quickened, who were dead in 
trespasses and sins. 

(20) Eph. 1 :3. Blessed he 
the God and Father of our Lord 
Jesus Christ, who hath blessed 
us with all spiritual blessings in 
heavenly places in Christ. 

Eph. 2:6. And hath raised us 
\LP together, and made us sit to- 



gether in heavenly places in 
Christ Jesus, 

(21) Eph. 1:20. Which he 
wrought in Christ, when he 
raised him from the dead, and 
set Mm at his own right hand 
in the heavenly places. 

(22) Eph. 1:4. According as 
he hath chosen ub in him be- 
fore the foundation of the world, 
that we should be holy and with- 
out blame before him in love : 

5. Having predestined us un- 
to the adoption of children by 
Jesus Christ to himself, accord- 
ing to the good pleasure of his 
win. 

6. To the praise of the glory 
of his grace, wherein he hath 
made us accepted in the beloved. 



204 JESUS 75 'COMUm. 

her inheritance until the redemption of the purchased pos 

session*"^^ 

Oh! that we might receive "the spirit of wisdom and 
revelation in the knowledge of Him" to "know what is the 
hope of His calling and what the riches of the glory of His 
inheritance in the saints." 1:17-18. We should not walk 
"as other Gentiles walk/' "but speaking the truth in lovey^' 
f^ow up into Christ our living head, working together for 
the "increase of the body" and edification "in love" (4:15- 
17) "till we all come into the unity of the faith and of the 
knowledge of the Son of God, unto a perfect kak, unto 
the measure of the stature of the fulness of Christ." 4 :13. 
That is, Christ as the head, and the Church as the body, will 
make one perfect man. "They twain shall be one flesh,^* 
"the KEW MAJiT which is created in righteousness and true 
holiness" (4:24). The true seed of the woman, which 
shall bruise the serpent^s head.^^ 

Wherefore, the Church is exhorted to "grieve not the 
Holy Spirit of God whereby" she is "sealed unto the day 
of redemption" (Eph. 4:30), but to be ^Tdnd one to an« 
other, tender-hearted" (4:32), "walking in love" (5:2) "as 
children of light" (5:8), "circumspectly" and "wise, re- 
deeming the time" (5:15-16), "filled with the Spirit 
(5:18), nourished and cherished (5:29) until sanctified and 



(23) Eph. 1:13. In whom ye 6, Wherefore they are no 
also trusted, after that ye heard more twain, but one flesh. What 
the vrord ot truths the gospel of therefore God hath jomed to* 
your salvation : in whom also» gether, let not man put asTinder, 

^^^f /^^,!t.^L^^"i^''f ' /I r"** EPI^- 5:^1- ^or this cause 

sealed with that Holy Spirit of ^^^^^ ^ ^^ 1^^^^ ^^3 ^^^^^^ ^^^ 

promise, mother, and shall be joined unto 

14. Which is the earnest of ^^^ ^^^ ^^^ ^^ ^^^ ^^^^^ ^^ 

our inheritance until the redemp- ^^^ flesh 

tion of the purchased possession, ' 

unto the praise of his glory. ^25) Gen, 3:15. And I wiH 

(24) Mat. 19:4. And he P^^ enmity between thee and the 
answered and said unto them. woman, and between thy seed 
Have ye not read, that he which ^nd her seed ; it shall bruise thy 
made them at the beginning ^^^d, and thou shalt bruise his 
made them male and female, heel. 

5. And said. For this cause Rom. 16:20. And the God of 

shall a man leave father and peace shall bruise Satan under 

mother, and shall cleave to his your feet shortly. The grace ol 

wife : and they twain shall be our Lord Jesxjs Christ he with 

one flesh? * you. Amen. 



THE BRIDE OP CHRIST. 



205 



cleansed, she is presented unto the Lord "Himself a 
glorious Church, not having spot, or wrinkle, or any such 
thing," but "holy tod without blemish/' the Bride of 
Christ. "For we are members of His body."^^ Can there 
be anything more precious than the thought of Jesus com- 
ing to take unto Himself His Bride? It is full of ten- 
derness and love. What will He not do for her when He 
presents her unto Himself I The ecstasy of that meeting 
is above the power of description by tongue or pen. "Eye 
hath not seen, nor ear heard; neither have entered into 
the heart of man, the things which God hath prepared 
for them that love Him." 1 Cor. 2:9. We have indeed 
"an earnest" "by His Spirit,"~the "first fruits" a fore- 
taste of the joys to come. But then shall the Church 
experience the rest of love— the fulness of communion— 
the rapture of her Lord's embrace, and be satisfied in the 
sweetness of His love. 

The comfort of this truth is all lost if we fail to make 
the proper distinction between the Church 'and the King- 
dom. The Church is not to be reigned over, but is to 
reign with Christ. ^"^ 

No more heart-pang's nor sadness 

When Jesus comes; 
All peace and joy and gladness 
When Jesus comes. 

He'll know the way was dreary, 

When Jesus comes; 
He'll know the feet grew weary. 

When Jesus comes. 



(26) Bph. 5:25. Husbands, 
love your wives, even as Christ 
also loved the church, and gave 
himself up for it ; 

26. That he might sanctify it, 
having cleansed it by the wash- 
ing of water with the word, 

27. That he might present the 
church to himself a glorious 
churchy not having spot or 
wrinkle or any such thing ; but 
that it should be holy and with- 
out blemish. 

30. Because we are members 
of his body. 



31. For this cause shall a man 
leave his father and mother, and 
shall cleave to his wife ; and the 
two shall become one flesh. 

32. This mystery is great : but 
I speak in regard of Christ and 
of the church. 

(27) 2 Tim. 2:11. It is a 
faithful saying : For if we be 
dead with him, we shall also 
live with him: 

12. If we suffer, we shall al- 
so reign with him: if we deny 
him, he also will deay us. 



206 JESUS IS COMING. 

He*ll know what griefs oppressed me. 

When Jesus comes; 
Oh, how His arms will rest me! 

When Jesus comes. 

This subject of out LoTd^s eomiivg agaia is o£ &w^\\ vital 
importance and is so largely interwoven with the whole 
of Scripture, that it affords a boundless field of investi- 
gation and an exhaustless mine of truth. There is much 
more we would be glad to say about it, but our little book 
has lalready exceeded the intended limit,* and we will only 
add a few words in regard to the time. 

♦To those who may wish for further information on this 
subject, we would recommend, among other helps, the ser- 
mon by Mr. Moody. **Maran-atha," by Dr, Brookes. "He 
Will Come/' by Dr. Tyngr. "Plain Papers on Prophetic 
Subjects," by W. Trotter. Also the published addresses de- 
livered at the conferences In England* to-wit: "Sixteen Ad* 
dresses on the Blessed Hope," and '*Our God Shall Come," 
and especially the Pre-Millennial Essays, delivered at the 
Prophetic Conference in New York and **The Great Broph^- 
ecies," by Geo, H, Pemben 



CHAPTER XX. 



The Time. 

And firet let us make a clear distinction between the 
time of the Rapture and the time of the Revelation,t (See 
diagram.) 

The principal thought in regard to the former is that it 
may happen Kow. Nothing is given us in Scripture so 
definite as to form a sign of or date for the Rapture. We 
are to be always watching and waiting for it, and expect- 
ing it at any moment. 

It is true that the Church may see the "fig tree signs'^ 
BEGm to come to pass^ before she shall be taken out of 
the world to escape the Tribulation*^ 

But these signs are of such a nature, especially the 
"wars and earthquakes/' "distress of nations, sea and 
waves roaring," that the Church in each of the past eight- 

tFailure to do this has led many to make ^evous errors 
in setting dates for our Lord's return. 



(1) Lu. 21:25. And there 
sliaU be signs in the sun, and 
in the moon, and in the stars ; 
and upon the earth distress of 
nations, with perplexity ; the 
sea and the waves roaring; 

26. Men's hearts failing them 
for fear, and for looking after 
those things which are coming 
on the earth: for the powers of 
heaven shall he shaken. 

27. And then shall they see 
the Son of man coming in a 
cloud with power and great 
glory. 

28. And when these things be- 
gin to come to pass, then look 
up, and lift up your heads ; for 
your redemption draweth nigh. 

29. And he spake to them a 
parable ; iRehoId the fig tree, and 
all the trees ; 

30. When they now shoot 



forth, ye see and know of your 
own selves that summer is now 
nigh at hand. 

31. So likewise ye, when ye 
see these things come to pass, 
know ye that the kingdom of 
God is nigh at hand. 

(2) Lu. 21 :34. But take heed 
to yourselves, lest haply your 
hearts be overcharged with sur- 
feiting, and drunkenness, and 
cares of this life, and that day 
come on you suddenly as a 
snare : 

35. For so shall it come upon 
all them that dwell on the fac6 
of all the earth. 

36. But watch ye at every 
season, making supplication, that 
ye may prevail to escape 3EiU 
these things that shall come to 
pass, and to stand before the 
Son of man. 



(207J 



208 



JESUS 18 COMINO, 



een centuries might consistently have believed that the 
signs were beginning. 

So we have no date for the Rapture^ only that it will 
precede the Revelation. That is, that Christ will come for 
His Church^ before He comes with His Church,* the period 
of the Tribulation lying between the two. 

The time of the Revelation, we believe, is designated 
by many prophetic periods, in Lev. 26, Daniel and Reve- 
lation. But their symbolical character and our imperfect 
chronology render the interpretation of them difficult and 
uneertaiQ. We must not take space here to consider them, 
but we venture to state that earnest and prayerful study 
of them has given us lan assured conviction that they are 
rapidly drawing to a close. 

Two events must precede the Revelation, which will 
indicate its proximity, to-wit: the Restoration (partial at 
least) of Israel,** and the rise of Antichrist.^ 



(3) 1 Thes. 4:16. For the 
Lord himself shaH descend from 
heaven, with a shout, with the 
voice of the archangel, and with 
the trump of God : and the dead 
in Christ shall rise first; 

17. Then we that are alive, 
that are left, shall together with 
them be caught up in the clouds, 
to meet the L»ord in the air : 
and so shall we ever be with the 
Lord, 

(4) Jude 14. And Enoch also, 
the seventh from Adam, prophe- 
sied of these, saying, Behold, the 
Lord Cometh with ten thousand 
of his saints. 

(5) Ezek. 22:19. Therefore 
thus saith the Lord God; Be- 
cause ye are all become dross, 
behold, therefore I will gather 
you into the midst of Jerusalem. 

20. As they gather silver, and 
brass, and iron, and lead, and 
tin, into the midst of the 
furnace, to blow the fire upon 
it, to melt it; so will I gather 
you in mine anger and in my 
fury, and I will leave you there^ 
and melt you. 

21. Yea, I will gather you, and 
blow upon srou in the fire at my 



wrath, and ye s;hall be melted in 
the midst thereof. 

22, As silver is melted in the 
midst of the furnace, so shall ye 
be melted in the midst thereof; 
and ye shall know that I the 
LoKD have poured out my fury 
upon you, 

(6) Zech. 13:8. And it shall 
come to pass, that in all the 
land, saith the Lord, two partf 
therein shall be cnt off and die; 
but the third shall be left there- 
in. 

9. And I will bring the third 
part through the fire, and will 
refine them as silver is refined, 
and will try them as gold is 
tried: they shall call on my 
name, and I will hear them: I 
will say. It is my people ; and 
they shall say, The Lord is my 
God. 

2 Thes. 2 :7. For the mystery 
of iniquity doth already work: 
only he who now letteth will 
let, until he be taken out of the 
way. 

8. And then shall that Wicked 
be revealed, whom the L >rd shall 
consume with the spirit of his 
mouth, and shall destroy with 
the brigrhtneg^ of Ms coming. 



THE TIME. 



209 



But Antichrist will not be revealed— as we understand 
from 2 Thes. 2 :7,— until after the Rapture. Neither is it 
probable that the restoration of Israel (except partially in 
unbelief, Zeph, 2 :l-2), will take place until after that event. 
For "Jerusalem shall be trodden down , . • . until the 
times of the Gentiles be fulfilled" (Luke 21:24), and the 
tabernacle of David shall not be rebuilt until He has taken 
out of the Gentiles a people to His name. Acts 15 :14-16. 

It has pleased God to give signs, or evidences, of the 
approach of these events and by which we might know 
that the day was drawing near,*^ but, as we have before 
said, they have been of such a character that the Church 
could see them repeated in each generation. And this we 
believe was purposely designed, in order to give the church 
NO DATE and NO SIGN which might so definitely indicate 
the time of her Rapture, that she should in any interval 
cease to be vigilant. It was evidently all planned, so that 
the unfolding of events should be, to her, a constant in- 
centive to watchfulness. 

The High Priest went into the Holy of Holies alone, 
and the whole congregation waited in expectation without 
until he had made the offering and came forth to bless 
them. Lev. 16; Nu. 6:23-26; Lu. 1:10. So has our High 
Priest entered once for all into the true holy place, and 
the Church should look for Him in fervent expectation, 
until He appears the second time without sin unto salva- 
tion.^ She must watch "with loins girded about and lights 
burning, like men that wait for their Lord/^ 



(7) Heb. 10:25. Not forsak- 
ing the assembling of ourselves 
together, as' the manner of some 
is; but exhorting one another: 
and so much the more as ye see 
the day approaching. 

(8) Heb. 9:24, For Christ 1» 
not entered into the holy places 
made with hands, which are the 
figures of the true ; but into 
heaven itself, now to appear in 
the presence of God for us : 

25. Nor yet that he should 
offer himself often, as the high 
priest entereth into the holy 



place every year with blood of 
others ; 

26. For then must he often 
have suffered since the founda- 
tion of the world : but now once 
in the end of the world hath he 
appeared to put away sin by the 
sacrifice of himself. 

27. And as it is appointed un- 
to men once to die, but after this 
the judgment: 

28. So Christ was once offered 
to bear the sins of many: and 
unto them that look for him 



210 JESUS IS COMING. 

Yet we have the blessed assurance that every passing 
day brmgs our salvation nearer than when we believed.® 
And^ while it is true that the church, during all her his- 
tory, has had repeated evidence that the day was approach- 
ing, we ask, what are these evidences in our time? Surely 
they are of especial significance. 

We believe, if we can rightly read the signs of the 
times, that the godless, lawless trio of communism, nihil- 
ism Sand anarchy, so alarmingly permeating the nations 
today, are unclean spirits preparing the way for Anti- 
christ. 

The Jews Eetuming. 

And, again, the Jews are, even now, retuming to Jeru- 
salem. 

It is said that, "At the beginning of the nineteenth 
century the Porte allowed no more than three hundred of 
the hated people to live in the city. Forty years later that 
restriction was removed, but another still remained, by 
virtue of which they were permitted only to reside in a 
particular quarter of the town, which was much too small 
for them. It was in the year 1867 this last regulation was 
removed and since then the progress made by the Jews in 
peopling their ancient capital has been extraordinary. Al- 
most every one of the old houses as it fell vacant has been 
bought by them while they have built a prodigious num- 
ber of new ones in all parts of the town. Schools, hospitals 
and religious associations have been started on a grand 
scale, as also a school for manual training and of agri- 
culture/' 

At the present time, 1908, the city of Jerusalem has 
spread over a large extent of ground outside the walls. 
Great hospices, hotels, churches, stores, etc., have been 
erected, but most notable of all, a multitude of dwellings 
for the Jews. 

The number of Jews now residing in the inner and outer 

shaU he appear the second time high time to awake out of sleep ; 

without sin unto salvation. for now is our salvation neater 

(9) Rom. 13:11. And that, than when we believed, 
knowing the time, that now it is 



ISRAEL RETURNING. 2U 

city is estimated at from 40,000 to 50,000, being more than 
half the entire population. Besides these, there are large 
colonies at Tiberias, Safed, Joppa and Hebron, and several 
other smaller ones in various parts of the country. The en- 
tire Jewish population of Palestine is said to be more than 
80,000, so that a greater number have already returned 
than the 49,697 who went up with Zerubbabel from Baby- 
Ion. Ezra 2:64-65. 

The anti-semitic agitations in Germany, Austria and 
France, and the fierce persecutions in Russia and Roumania, 
have stirred up the Jews of the world as the eagle doth 
her nest Deut, 32 :11. 

National hopes and aspirations have found vent in the 
organization of Chovevi Zion (Lovers of Zion) societies, 
and Shova Zion (colonization) societies throughout Europe 
and America. Land is being purchased and funds raised, 
on installment plans, to send back the members by lot. 

A railroad has been completed from Joppa, and the en- 
gine speeds up to Jerusalem like one of Nahum's "flaming 
torches," (Nahum 2, 3) which, the prophet says, "shall be 
in the day of His preparation," over the roadway which the 
Arabs call "Trek el Kods," significantly coinciding with the 
Hebrew "Derech Hakodesh" (Way of Holiness) of Isa. 
35 :8. 

This "highway," cast up as the Hebrew "Maslol" indi-^ 
eates, is a special preparation for the return of the people 
to Zion. Isa. 35:10. 

Other lines of railway are projected or actually under 
construction to Hebron, Jericho, Acre, Tiberias and Damas- 
cus. 

The Turkish hold upon the country is continually weak- 
ening, and there is considerable talk of a Jewish state. 
May we not conclude that the Lord is even now setting 
"His hand again the second time" for the restoration of 
His people r^ 



(10) Isa. 11:11. And it BhaU from Egypt, and from Patbros, 

come to pass in that day, that the and from Cush, and from Blam, 

Lord EhaU set his hand again and^ from Shinar, and from 

ine second time to recover the Hamath, and from the islands of 

remnant of his people, which ^y.^ „' 
«hall be left, from Assyria, and 



212 



JE8US 18 COMING. 



^^He that seattereth Israel will gather him, and keep 
him as a shepherd doth his flock." Jer. 31 :10, 

Besides these, we have other evidences. Many are run- 
ning to and fro upon the highways of travel, or searching 
diligently through and through the prophetic Word, which 
is doubtless the true meaning of the passage (Dan. 12:4) 
and which is a sign of "the time of the end." 

The awful dearth of spiritual life in the great nominal 
church is another evidence. 

The restless and perplexed condition of the nations is 
also suggestive. And there are several other evidences of 
which we might speak, all of which substantiate the fact 
that the day is "approaching," Heb. 10:25. 

And lastly, while it is entirely unscriptural and wrong 
to put the second coming of our Lord any distance into the 
future, and likewise unscriptural and wrong to fix a date, 
or name the time when He shall come for His bride, yet 
there will be a privileged company of saints living upon the 
earth^^ at the time when He shall descend from heaven,^^ 
and who shall say that they will all be taken by surprise*? 
Every generation that has lived since He went away, how- 
ever dark and unspiritual it may have been, has had its 
band of faithful watching ones. 

Shortly previous to the first coming of Christ, the Holy 
Ghost, although He had given, through Daniel, the definite 
prophecy of the seventy weeks, gave a special revelation 
unto the devout Simeon,— who was "waiting for the con- 
solation of Israel," to-wit: "that he should not see death 
before he had seen the Lord^s Christ. Luke 2:26. And 
this leads us to ask: May not the same blessed Spirit, 
who thus revealed this mighty event to Simeon of old (and 
probably to the aged Anna, also)^^ likewise give unto a 



(11) 1 Cor, 15:51. Behold, I 
s'liew you a mystery ; We sliaU 
■not aU sleep, tiut we sliall all be 
changed, 

52. In a moment, in the twink- 
ling of an eye, at the last trump : 
for the trumpet shall sound, 
and the dead shall be raised in- 



corrruptible, and we shaH be 
changed. 

(12) 1 Thes. 4:16. For the 
Lord himself shall descend from 
heaven, with a shout, with the 
voice of the archangel » and with 
the trump of God : and the deac" 
in Christ shall rise first, 

(13) Lu. 2:36r. And there 



TEE TIME. 



213 



favored one, or a chosen few of the faithful watching 
ones, to know that their glad eyes shall see His appearing, 
and that they shall never taste of death.^^ Even so now, 
many of the most devout and faithful of God^s people, 
in all denominations, both in this and foreign lands, are 
seriously impressed with the conviction, that the coming of 
the Lord is near. 

These are certainly sufficient evidences to enforce the 
apostle^s injunction, that we should exhort one another 
''and so much the more as^^ we ^^see the day approaching.^^ 
Heb. 10:25, 

For, if the day, or Revelation, is near, the Rapture is 
still nearer. And again the general conviction among 
Bible students and earnest Christians, that the great pro- 
phetic periods, which point to the Revelation are nearly 
ended, and the deep conviction expressed by many, includ- 
ing even statesmen and scientists, that some great event is 
near, may well lead us to enquire, 

Watcliman, What of the Night? 

Ever since the sin of Adam and Eve this world has been 
a DARK place/^ a moral "Night."^® By faith the believer 
looks forward, through prophecy, to the Day,^^ the glori- 
ou)=^ Day, which is coming, when salvation, which is now by 



■was one Anna, a prophetess, the 
daughter of Phanuel, of the tribe 
of Aser : she was of a great age, 
and had Hved with a husband 
seven years from her virginity ; 

37. And she wds a widow of 
about fourscore and four years, 
which departed not from the 
temple, but served God with 
fastisigs and prayers night and 
day. 

38. And she coming in that 
instant gave thanks likewise un- 
to the Liord, and spake of him to 
an them that looked for redemp- 
tion in Jerusalem. 

(14) John 11:26. And who- 
soe^'er liveth and believeth in 
me shall never die. Believest 
tb<ju this? . 

(15) 2 Pet. 1:19. We have 



also a more sure word of proph- 
ecy ; whereunto ye do well that 
ye take heed, as unto a light 
that shineth in a dark place, un- 
til the day dawn, and the day- 
star arise in your hearts. 

(16) John 1:5. And the light 
shineth in darkness ; and the 
darkness comprehended it not. 

10. He was in the world, and 
the world was made by him, and 
the world knew him not. 

John 3 :19. And this is the 
condemnation, that light is come 
into the world, and men loved 
darkness rather than light, be- 
cause their deeds were evil. 

20. For every one that doetb 
evil hateth the light, neither 
Cometh to the light, lest bis 
deeds should be reproved. 



214 



JE8U8 IS COMING. 



faith and hope/^ shall be revealed^® in all its grandeur and 
glory,^^ For this Day the hearts of God's people yearn 
with earnest desire. 

"Watchman, what of the Night T 

"Watehman, what of the Night?" 

The watchman said: "The Morhihg cometh, and also 
the NiGHT/^ Isa. 21 :11-12. 

To the believer it will be Morning; 

To the ungodly it will be Night. 

Jesus is the Morning Star,^*^ and He is also the Sun of 
Righteousness*^^ Only those who are up early and Av^atch- 
ing see the Morning Star. So it will be only the true and 
faithful church which will see Christ at the Rapture as the 
Bright and Morning Star, 

As the Son of Righteousness He will appear to Israel, 
and all the world, at the Revelation. 

Over forty centuries of the Night were past when Paul 
wrote, ^^the Night is far spent, the Day is at hand." (Rom. 
13:12). And surely, as eighteen centuries have since 
passed, it must now be almost Mokning. 

O ! then, dear reader, "let us who are of the Day, be 
sober, putting on the breastplate of faith and love; and 
for an helmet, the hope of Salvation. For God hath not 
appointed us to wrath, but to obtain Salvation by our 



(17) Rom, 8:24. For we are 
saved by hope : but hope that is 

seen is not hope : lor what a man 

seeth, why doth he yet hope for? 

25. But if we hope for that we 
see not, then do we with patience 
wait for it. 

(IS) 1 Pet. 1:5, WTio are 
kept by the power of God 
through faith unto salvation 
ready to be revealed in the last 
time. 

6. Wherein ye greatly rejoice, 
though now for a season, if need 
be, ye are in heaviness through 
manifold temptations : 

7. That the trial of your 
faith, being much more precious 
than of gold that perisheth, 
though it be tried with fire, might 
be found unto praise and honor 



and glory at the appearing of 
Jesus' Christ : 

(19) 1 Cor, 2:9. But as it Is 
written, Eye hath not seen, nor 
ear heard, neither have entered 
into the heart of man, the 
things which God hath prepared 
tor them that love him. 

(20) Rev. 22:16. I Jesua 
have sent mine angel to testify 
unto you these thiugs in the 
churches. I am the root and the 
offspring ot Bavid, and the 
bright and morning star. 

Also 2 Pet. 1 :19. 
(21) Mai. 4:2. But unto you 
that fear my name shall the Son 
ot righteousness arise with heal- 
ing in his wings ; and ye shall go 
forth, and grow up as calves of 
the stall. 



THE TIME. 21t 

liord Jesus Christ." 1 Thes. 5 :8-9. Therefore let us not 
sleep^ as do others, but let us Watch and be Sober. 1 Thes. 
6:6. 

A dear brother writes us as follows: '^I find so many 
who are willing to receive the truth of the Second Coming, 
but it is generally those who are passing through affliction, 
or those living very near the Lord. Those who are enjoying 
the well watered plains of this world, seem to care very 
little about seeing the Owner of the Estate. But He will 
.come. Hallelujah! He will come. Yes I He is coming. 
The bride who knows the Bridegroom, and is true, says, 
He is coming, ^Come Lord Jesus/ Come ! Come 1 1 Come ! 1 1 
Come!!!! A poor cursed earth (Rom. 8:19-22) groans 
out Come! Thank heaven^ He speaks: 

Surely I Come Quickly/ ** 
Rev. 22:20. 

rm waiting for Thee, Lord, 
Thy beauty to see. Lord, 
Fm waiting for Thee, 
For Thy coming again. 

Thou'rt gone over there. Lord* 
A place to prepare, Lord, 
Thy home I shall share 
At Thy coming again. 

'Mid danger and fear, Lord, 
I'm oft weary here, Lord, 
The time must be near 
Of Thy coming again. 

Whilst Thou art away, Lord> 
I stumble and stray. Lord, 
Oh, hasten the day 
Of Thy coming again. 



Blessed are those servants, whom the Lord, when he 
vometh, shall find watching: verily I say unto you, that 
He shall gird Himself and make them to sit down to meat^ 
and will eome forth and serve them- Lu. 12 :37. 



9Ai JESUS IS COMING. 

''Occupy Till I Come/' 

Waitotg for the Morkikg. 
Rev. 19:7. 

There is no roof In all the world, of palace or of cot. 
That hideth not some burdened heart, nigh breaking for its 

lot; 
The earth is sunk In pain and tears, and closer draws the 

gloom; 
And balm for cure there can be none, till Christ, the Lrord, 

shall come. 

"O morn, when like a summer bird, my spirit shall go 

free,™ 
When I shall see Thee as Thou art, and be, my God, like 

Thee! 
Like Thee! like Thee! All spotless white— this heart, this 

will, as Thine! 
O love of God, O blood of Christ, O grace and power divine! 

*'My Saviour, who doth know the thirst the longing spirit 
feels, — 

O Bridegroom, now so long afar, why stay thy chariot- 
wheels? 

Were ever eyes so dim with grief, breasts so oppressed 
with care? 

Did ever hearts so yearn to catch Thy whisper from the 
air?" 

Thou lonely one, lift up thy head, array thee for the feast; 

He that hath tarried long is near — the glow is in the East^ 

O Morning Star, so soon to lead Thy chosen one away— 

O Sun of Righteoiisaess, bring in the everlasting day! 



"Redemption Draweth Nigh." 

Luke 21 :28. 

My soul crieth out for a Jubilee song! 
There is joy in my heart, let me praise with my tongue; 
For I know, though the darkness of Egypt still lowers, 
That the time ere release is not ages, but hours. 

As sailors, not yet within sight of the strand, 

Know well their approach by the "loom of the land;" 

So they, who will bend but a listening ear. 

Can now catch the whisper that tells He is near. 

He IS near — the stars in their courses prepare 
To utter the sign He hath bid them declare! 
The world in its guilt waxeth haggard and grim. 
And its cup of iniquity fills to the brim! 



REDEMPTION DBAWETH NIGH. 21^ 



The curse so long camped upon Bosphorus* side,— 
And she that sits queen upon Tiber's foul tide, — 
And Famine and Pestilence stalk in the band 
Of witness, attesting the Lord is at hand. 

Spent at last the long cycle of wilderness dearth. 
Once again sounds of latter-rain gladden the earth 
In the land, still despised, but preparing e'en now 
For the feet that shall stand upon Olivet's brow. 

And thither to gather the tribes have begun, 
From the East and the West, from the climes of the sun 
For the times of the Gentiles have answered their need. 
And the hiss has gone forth unto Israel's seed. 

The world as of yore, naught of all doth divine,-— 
Saith again that believers are filled with new wine,— 
Suffers warning to pass all unseen and unheard, 
And, like Herod, fulfills while opposing His word. 

Then welcome, thrice welcome, ye tokens of God! 
What else but His coming can comfort afford? 
What presence but His set this prisoned earth free? 
O Star of the Morning, our hope is in Thee! 

Prom "Waiting for the Morning and Other Poema*^ 



OHAPTBE XXL 



Plan of the Aious (Ages). 

The following diagram is intended to illustrate the chro- 
nological arrangement of the dispensations and some of 
the principal events of Bible History, 

The division of time into days, months and years, is 
fixed by the movements of the earth and moon* The term 
century is not used ha the Scriptures, but the next greater 
measure of time above the year (Sabbatic year and Jubilee 
year) is the Greek term Aioif or English eok^ from which 
comes our word age. This word is used 124 times in the 
New Testament and is translated by eight different English 
words, viz: ^*^wobld^^ 35 times. 

1 



Matt, 

4i 

tt 

tt 
tt 
t* 

Marlt 



12:32 
13:22 
13:39 
13:40 
13:49 
24: 3 
28:20 
4:19 
10:30 



Luke 



Cor, 



«< 



John 
Acts 

Rom. 



1:70 
16; 8 
IS :30 
20:34 
20:35 

9:32 

3:21 
15 :1B 

12:2 2 Cor- 



41 
4( 

tt 

it 
« 



1 

2 
2 
2 

2 
3 

8 

10 

4 



20 

6 

6 

7 

8 

18 

13 

11 

4 



GaL 

Uph. 



If 



<< 



1 Tim. 

2 Tim. 
Titus 
Heb. 



1 
1 
3 
3 
6 
4 
2 
6 



4 
21 

9 
21 
17 
10 
12 

5 



"WORLDS/* twice, Heb. 1:2 and 11:13. 

"COURSE/' once, Eph. 2:2. 

"ETERNAL** twice, Eph. 3:11 and 1 Tim. 1:17. 

"END/' once, Eph. 3:21. 

"AGES/' twice, Eph. 2:7 and Col, 1:26. "EVER/' 30 times— 



Matt. 
ft 

Mark 

Luke 
*t 

John 

tt 



6:13 
21:19 
11:14 
1:33 
1;55 
6:51 
6:58 
8:35 



John 

CI 

Bom. 
t$ 

tt 

(t 



8:35 

12:34 

14:16 

1:25 

9: 5 

11:36 
16 :27 
9: 9 



Heb. 



tt 



ti 



it 



tt 



Pet. 



2 Cor. 

With a negative "NEVER" 7 times- 
Mark 3:29 John 8:51 John 
John 4 :14 " 8 :52 

"EVERMOHB/' 3 times — 

2 Cor. 11:31 Heb. 7:28 Rev. 1:18 

"EVER AND EVER,*^ 21 times- 
Rev. 

u 

tt 
« 

(218) 



5: 6 
6:20 
7:17 
7:21 
7:24 
13: 8 
1:23 
1:25 

10:28 
11:26 



2 Pet. 



»• 



1 John 

2 John 
Jade 



tt 



2:17 

3:18 

2:11 

2 

le 

25 



John 



13: 8 



Gal. 


1: 5 


Heb. 


13:21 


Phil. 


4:20 


1 Pet. 


4:11 


1 Tim. 


1:17 


tt 


5:11 


2 Tim. 


4:18 


Rev. 


Ir 6 


Heb. 


1: 8 


** 


4: 9 



4:10 
5:13 
5':14: 
7:12 
10: 6 



Rev. 



«< 

tt 
tt 



11:15 
14:11 
15: 3 
19: 5 
20:10 
22: 7 



PLAN OF THE AI0N8. 



219. 



or 42 times, for in each of these 21 passages it is used 
twice, aad, in all but Heb. 1:8, it is in the plural land 
multiplied form, ^^Aio:Nrs of aions/^ It is also plural in 



Lube 


1:3S 


Rom, 


1:25 


t* 


9: 5 


it 


11:36 


14 


16:27 



lC5ior. 



<< 



2 0or. 

Kph. 



<( 



2: 7 

10:11 

11:31 

2 : 7 

3: 9 



Eph. 



li 



Ool. 

ITlm. 

Heb. 



3:11 

3:21 
1:26 
1:17 
1: 2 



H&h, 

<« 
Jude 



9:26 

11: 3 

13: 8 

25 



If the reader will carefully examine these passages, and 
substitute the original word aion or aions, he will at once 
see that it is used not to indicate the material or physical 
world, but as a measurement of time. 

^^It shall not be forgiven him, neither in this aion, 
neither in the aion to come/^ Mat. 12 :32. 

"The harvest is the end of the mon/^— "So shall it be at 
the end of this aion/' Mat. 13 :39-40. 

'^Let no fruit grow on thee henceforward for an aionj"^ 
Mat. 21:19. 

"What shall be the sign of thy commg and of the end 
of the aion/^ Mat. 24:3. 

"Hath not forgiveness to (or for) the aion, but is in 
danger of aionian^ sin/' Mark 3:29. 

"But he shall receive . . . • in the aion to eome eternal 
life." Mark 10:30. 



♦The 


adjective 


"aionios" 


is used 70 times, as foHows: 




Matt. 


18: 


: 8 


John 


5: 


24 


Rom. 


6:23 


Philm. 


15 


41 


19, 


;16 


.• 


5; 


'39 


4* 


16:25 


Heb. 


5: 


: 9 


44 


19: 


,29 


4t 


6: 


27 


44 


16:26 


44 


6: 


; 2 


44 


25: 


:41 


44 


6: 


:40 


2 Cor. 


4:17 


4* 


9; 


:12 


it 


25: 


,46 


tt 


6: 


:47 


<t 


4:18 


(< 


9, 


:14 


Marlt 


3: 


29 


« 


6: 


54 


it 


5: 1 


•i 


9: 


:15 


(« 


10: 


:17 


If 


6 


.63 


Gal. 


6: 8 


«< 


13: 


:20 


*< 


10: 


'30 


« 


10, 


:28 


2 Thes. 


1: 9 


IPet, 


5: 


:10 


Luke 


10; 


:25 


<l 


12, 


:25 


« 


2:16 


2 Pet. 


1; 


:ll 


S4 


16: 


: 9 


4$ 


12, 


'50 


1 Tim. 


1:16 


1 John 


1: 


: 2 


*t 


18: 


.18 


■ 1 


17; 


: 2 


tt 


6:12 


ft 


2: 


:25 


44 


18 


.30 


i( 


17' 


: 3 


». 


6:16 


« 


3: 


:15 


Jobn 


3: 


15 


Acts 


13: 


•46 


4t 


6:19 


fi 


5; 


ai 


<< 


3 


:16 


<c 


13' 


:48 


2 Tim. 


1: 9 


« 


5: 


113 


** 


3: 


36 


Rom. 


2 


: 7 


« 


2:10 


*< 


5; 


:20 


4* 


4 


:14 


44 


5 


:21 


Titus 


1: 2 


Jude 


7 


4t 


4 


:36 


<< 


6 


:22 


f( 


3: 7 


<< 


21 


















Rev. 


14 


:;6 



It is translated everlasting, eternal or forever except in three 
passages, where it is world, ftom. 16 :25 aionian timeaj 2 Tim. 1 ?9, 
and Titus 1:2 before aionian timed* 



220 JESUS 18 COMING. 

"For ever," L e, for the aions. Luke 1:33; Rom. 1:25} 
9:5 J 11:36; 2 Cor, 11:31; Heb. 13:8. 

"For ever/' L e. for the aion. Luke 1:55; John 6:51-58; 
8:35; 12:34; 14:16; 2 Cor. 9:9; Heb. 5:6; 6:20; 7:17; 21, 
24, 28; 1 Pet. 1:25; 1 John 2:17; 2 John 2; Jude 13. 

"The children of this aion axe . * • . wiser than £he chil- 
dren of light." Luke 16:8. 

"The children of this aion marry. . . . but they which 
shall be accounted worthy to obtain thlat aion and the resur- 
rection from the dead, neither marry nor are given in 
marriage." Luke 20:34-35. 

"Shall thirst not for the aionJ^^ John 4 :14. 
"Not for the aion J' John 8:51^52; 10:28; 11:26; 13:8; 
1 Cor. 8:13. 

"Elnown unto God are all his works from the beginning 
of the mow." (lit. from an aion). Acts 15:18. 

"To God only wise, be glory through Jesus Christ for 
the mo»." Rom. 16:27. 

"Not the wisdom of this aion^ nor of the princes of this 
aion .... but we speak .... even the hidden wisdom 
which God ordained before the aions/^ 1 Cor. 2 :6-7. 

"For our admonition upon whom the ends of the aions 
are come." 1 Cor. 10 :11. 

"Li whom the God of this aionJ^ 2 Cor. 4:4. 

"Who gave himself .... that He might deliver xa 
from this present evil aion^ Gal. 1:4. 

"Not only in this aion^ but also in that which is to come.^' 
Eph. 1:2L 

"That in the aions to come." Eph. 2:7. 

"The mystery which from the aions hath been hid.^ 
Eph. 3:9. 

"According to the purpose (plan) of the aions.^^ Eph* 

"Unto him be glory .... throughout all the genera* 
tions of the aion of the aionsJ' Eph. 3 :21. 



PLAN OF THE AWNS. 



221 



"Now unto th^ king of the aionsJ^ 1 Tim. 1 :17. 

^^Demas hath forsaken me having loved this present 
aionJ' 2 Tim. 4 :10. 

"By whom also he made the aiow." Heb. 1 :2. 

"Thy throne, God, is for the aionJ^ ("of the aion" 
not authentic.) Heb. 1:8. 

"And have tasted .... the powers of the aion to eomeJ^ 
Heb. 6:5. 

"But now once in the end (lit. conjunction) of the 
aionsJ^ (overlapped). Heb. 9:26. 

"Through faith we understand that the aions were 
framed." (adjusted).^ 

"Both now and for the day of the aionP 2 Pet. 3:18, 

"Both now and throughout all the aionsJ^ Jude 25. 

"The smoke of their torment ascendeth i^p for alons of 
aions/^ Rev. 14:11. 

"Her smoke rose up for the aions of the aions. Rev. 

"Shall be tormented day and night for the mows of the 
aionsJ^ Rev. 20:10. 

^^They shall reign for the aions of the aions/^ Eer. 22 :5. 

Notice that we have the singular aion, the plural aions 
and aion of aions (a great aion composed of aions), and 
the multiplied form aions of aions. 

An aion has an end (see Mat. 13:39, 40, 49; 24:3; 
28:20), and as another follows (see Mat. 12:32; Mark 
10:30; Luke 18:30 and 20:35; Eph. 1:21), it must have a 
beginning. The end of one and beginning of another 
overlap so that Paul could say "the ends of the aions 
have come upon us." 1 Cor. 10:11. There are many 
aions,^ both in the past^ and in the future.^ 



(1) Heb. 11:3. Tlirougli faith 
vre understand that the worlds 
(aions) were framed by the 
word of God, so that things 
which are seen were not made of 
things which do appear, 

(2) Col. 1:26. Even the 
mystery which hath been hid 



from ages ( aions ) and tvom 
generations', but now is made 
manifest to his saints. 

(3) Eph. 2:7. That in the 
ages (aions) to come he might 
show the exceeding riches of his 
grace, in his kindness toward 
us, through Christ Jesus. 



222 



JE8U8 J8 COMING. 



Jesus is the King of the aions/ and they are all made 
by Him^ according to a Divine Plan, see Greek, ^^purpose 
(or plan) of the aions."*^ 

The diagram is intended to illustrate a minute section of 
this infinite plan, showing seven of the aions. The diverg- 
ing lines represent the increase of population suddenly 
cut down to eight at the flood and to be again greatly re- 
duced at the close of the present dispensation^ 

1. Eden the aion of Innocence terminating in the ex- 
pulsion. 

2. Antediluvian, the aion of freedom (conscience the 
only restraint) terminating in the flood and reduction of 
the race to the eight persons of Noah and his family. 
During this aion Enoch is caught up, a type of the coming 
rapture of the Church. 

3. Post-diluvian, the aion of government, man put 
under civil authority,^ terminating in the destruction of 
Sodom, 

4. Patriarchal, the pilgrim aion,^ terminating in the 
overthrow of Pharaoh and his host in the Red Sea. 

5. Mosaic, the Israelitish aion, terminating in the cruci* 
fixion and d^truction of Jerusalem. In this Elijah be- 
comes another type of the rapture. 

6. Christian, the aion of mystery, terminating in the 



(4) 1 Tim, 1:17. Now unto 
tlie King eternal (of the aions), 
immortal, invisible, the only 
"Wise God, be honor and glory 
for ever and ever. Amen, 

(5) Heb, 1:2. Hath in these 
last days spoken unto us by M^ 
Son, whom he hath appointed 
heir of aU things, by whom also 
he made the worlds (aions). 

Also H^b. 11:3. 

(6) Eph. 3:11, According to 
the eternal purpose which he 
purposed in Christ Jesus our 
liord: 

(7) Rev. 9:18. By these three 
was the third part of men 
killed, by the fire, and by the 
smoke, and by the brimstone, 
which issued out of their mouths. 



Also Zech. 13 :8, 14 :12-13 ; 
Rev. 14:18-20, 19:19-21. 

(8) Gen. 9 :5. And surely y«>ur 
blood of your lives will I re^ 
quire ; at the hand of every 
beast will I require it, and at 
the hand of man ; at the hand of 
every man's brother will I re- 
quire the life of man. 

6, Whoso sheddeth man's 
blood, by man shall his blood be 
shed: for in the image of God 
made he man. 

(9) neh. 11:15. These all 
died In faith, not having received 
the promises, but having seen 
them afar off, and were persuad-^ 
ed of them, and embraced them, 
and confessed that they were 
strangers and pilgrim© on the 
earth. 



PLAN OF THE AI0N8. 



223 



great tribulation/*^ the coming of the Lord, the Judgment 

of Nations,^^ and another great reduction of the world's 

population* During this aion the Jews are scattered among 
all nations.^2 

7. Millennium, the aion of manifestation, (Rom, 8:19) 
terminating in Satan^s last deception and the Judgment of 
the great white throne.^^ 

Beyond this is the New Heavens and New Earth wherein 
dwelleth righteousness/^ probably the beginning of another 
series of aions. For, these seven make a week of aions^ 
corresponding to the expression in Eph, 3:21, aion of 
mans, or one great aion composed of these seven aions. 
And, in harmony with the weeks of years appointed unto 
Israel (Lev, 25:8-11)^, other great aions are to foUov^ cor- 
responding to the expression aions of aions. See GaL 1 :5 
and the other passages cited labove. Possibly the fiftieth 
aion may be like the Jubilee of Lev. 25 and then again^ 
aions of aions. See lower section of diagram. 

But, says one, if aions are measured periods then all 
^ons are measured^ and there will be an end to the sorrows 
of the ungodly/^ and the glory and dominioxv of the Lamb 



(10) Matt. 24:21: For then 
sban be great tribulation, such 
as was not since the beginning 
of the world to this tijue, no, 
nor ever shall be. 

(11) Matt 25:31. When the 
Son of man shall come in his 
glory, and all the holy angels 
•with him, then shall he sit upon 
the throne of his glory ; 

32. Ana before him shall be 
gathered all nations : and he 
shall separate them one from an- 
other, as a shepherd divideth Ms 
sheep from the goats : 

(12) Amos 9:9, For, lo, I 
will command, and I will sift the 
house of Israel among all na- 
tions, like as corn is sifted in a 
»sleve, yet shall not the least 
grain fall upon the earth, 

Lu. 21:24, And they shall 
fall by the edge of the sword, 
and shall be led away captive 
into all nations; and Jerusalem 



shall be trodden down of the 
Gentiles, until the times' of the 
Gentiles be fulfilled. 

(13) Rev. 20:11. And I saw 
a great white throne, and him 
that sat on it, from whose face 
the earth and the heaven fled 
away; and there was found no 
place for them. 

12-15 See page 105. 

(14) Isa, 65:17. For, behold, 
I create new heavens, and a new 
earth; and the former shB.il not 
be remembered, nor come into 
mind, 

2 Pet 3 :13. Nevertheless we, 
according to his promise, look for 
new heavens and a new earth, 
wherein dwelleth righteousness* 

Also Isa. 66 :22 ; Rev. 21 ;1. 

(lb) Rev. 14:11. And the 
smoke of their torment ascend- 
eth up for ever and ever : (aions 
of aions) and they have no rest 
day nor night, who worship the 



224 



JESUS J8 COMING. 



and his saints.^^ No, beloved ! for the best idea we mortals 
can have of infinity or eternity is that of continual meas- 
urement, and this is exactly the idea conveyed by the in- 
definite expression aions of aions. 

It will be noticed in the diagram that the aions are not 
of the same duration, but each marks a change in God's 
method of dealing with mankind* Probably the aions of 
the past, the Hebrew olams of the Old Testament mark the 
geological periods of the earth and the various eras in the 
development of the universe. And as the past has been an 
orderly unfolding of creation and revelation of the Crea- 
tor, so shall the future be, not a limitless laion called eter- 
nity, but a limitless succession of aions measuring infinite 
duration. Time is the measure of eternity and eternity is 
the continued measurement of time. Take for instance a 
yard stick, and it measures only three feet. But turn it 
over and over and over, and you pass around the world, 
out to the moon, the sun, the stars, the farthermost nebula, 
and all the limits of imagination, and still the little measure 
goes on and on into the unthinkable. In like manner the 
Scriptural succession of aions measures eternity. 

The events iat the beginning of this present aion, viz.: 
tJie crucifixion and ascension of our Lord and the descent 
of the Holy Spirit sare well understood. The events at its 
close constitute 

"The Time of the End •' 

and are briefly as follows : The descent of the Lord with 
a shout, the resurrection of those who sleep in Jesus, the 



beast and iiis image, and wlio- 
soever receiveth the mark of his 
name. 

Rev 20:10. And the devil, 
that deceived them, was cast in- 
to the lake of fire and brim- 
stone, where the beast and the 
false prophet are, and shall be 
tormented day and night for 
ever and ever (aions* of aions), 

(16) Rev. 1:6. And hath 
made us kings and priests unto 
God and his Father ; to him he 
^tk)ry and dominion for ever and 



ever. Amen. 

Rev. 11:15. And the seventb 
angel sounded ; and there were 
great voices in heaven, saying^ 
The kingdoms of this world are 
become the kingdoms of our 
Lord, and of his Christ ; and h€ 
shall reign for ever and evei 
(aions of aions). 

Rev. 22 :5. And there shall be 
no night there; and they need 
no candle, neither light of the 
sun; for the Lord God giveth 
them light: and they shall reign 




NOlSindKB 



Q 



8 

o 
o 

z 
z 



z 
o 



aaiiaftc 



(0 

z 
o 

< 

Ik 

o 



<0 

z 
o 






i2fi5i 



CDCN 



S 



Innoccncc 



PLAN OF THE AIONS Eph.SII 




1665 YEARS 
RUIEDOM 



431 427 1401 

6qvV Piuorim Israel 



MY3TERV 



IQOO 

MANirEsxKnch 



HOUNC9S 
IN 

New Hc/ycN3 
ano 

NEW Earth 

WHERCm DWCLUSTH 

Ri0HTfl:<HiaraHUi 



mmmmn^i 



AIONS OF AIONS 



AlONS O^ 




Plan of the Ages - Read with the Old Testament books of Daniel as well as the NT. Book of Revelation 



226 



JESUS IS COMING. 



change in a moment of those believers who are alive (1 
Cor. 15), their rapture, or being caught up to meet the 
Lord in the air (1 Thes. 4:13-18), to enjoy the marriage 
feast of the King^s Son, the Lamb of God. Mat, 22:2, 
etc.; 25:10; 2 Cor. 11:2; Eph. 5:25-32; Rev. 19:7, and 
Song of Solomon. 

While this is occurring in the air, Israel gathered 
to Palestine in unbelief,^'^ rebuild their temple, establish 
their ancient sacrifices and plunge from bad to worse until 
Antichrist arises, and they make a covenant with him,^* 
which the prophet calls a covenant with death and sheoL^* 
Terrible persecutions shall follow, called "the time of 
Jacob's trouble."^*^ 

When it would seem that all wast lost,^! then the Lord 



for ever and ever (alons of 
a ions). 

(17) Zeph, 2:1. Gather your- 
selves together, yea, gather to* 
gether, O nation not desired ; 

2. Before the decree bring 
forth, before the day pass as the 
chaff, before the fierce anger of 
the Lord come upon you, before 
the day of the Lord's anger come 
upon you. 

(IS) Dan. 9:27. And he shan 
confirm the covenant with many 
for one week : and in the midst 
of »the week he shall cause the 
sacrifice and the oblation to 
cease, and for the overspreading 
of abominations he shall make 
it desolate, even until the con- 
summation, and that determined 
shall be poured upon the deso- 
late. 

John 5:43. I am come in my 
Father's name, and ye receive me 
not; if another shall come in his 
own name, him ye will receive. 

(19) Isa. 28:15, Because ye 
have said. We have made a cov- 
enant with death, and with hell 
are wo at agreement ; when the 
overflowing scourge shall pass 
through, it shall not come unto 
us: for we have made lies our 



refuge, and under falsehood 
have we hid ourselves. 

(20) Jer. 30:5. For thus 
saith the Lord ; We have heard 
a voice of trembling, of fear, 
and not of peace. 

6. Ask ye now, and see wheth- 
er a man doth travail with 
child? wherefore do I see every 
man with his hands on his loins, 
as a woman in travail, and all 
faces are turned into paleness? 

7. Alas ! for th^t day is great, 
so that none is like it: it ii 
even the time of Jacob's trouble. 
But he shall be saved out of it 

(21) Zech. 14:1. Behold, the 
day of the Lord cometh, and thy 
spoil shall be divided in the 
midst of thee. 

2. For I will gather all na* 
tions against Jerusalem to bat« 
tie; and the city shall be taken, 
and the houses rifled, and the 
women ravished ; and half of the 
city shall go forth into captivity, 
and the residue of the people 
shall not be cut off from the 
city. 

3. Then shall the Lord go 
forth, and fight against those 
nations, as when he fought in 
the day of battle. 

See verses 4 and 5. 

Also Jude 14; 2 Thes. 2:8- 



PLAN OF THE AI0N8. 



221 



shall come with His saints down to the earth and destroy 
this lawless Antichrist, deliver Israel, who will then look 
upon "Him they have pierced,"^^ and a nation shall be born 
in a day, or at once.^^ He will judge the living nations 
and establish His millennial kingdom. Psa. 2; Dan, 2:44; 
Rev, 11:15. 

But let it be distinctly remembered that we have no 
date for the rapture, the coming of our Lord to the tryst- 
ing place in the air.^^ We are to live with our loins girt 
and our lamps burning like men that wait for their Lord. 
Luke 12:35-40. And yet, in the unfolding of events we 
may see the day approaching,^^ the beginnings that shall 
cause us to lift up our heads,^^ 



(22) Zech. 12 :9. And it shaU 
come to pass In that day, that I 
will seek to destroy all the na- 
tions that come against Jerusa- 
lem, 

10', And I will pour upon th-e 
hooise of David, and upon the 
inhabituntis at Jerusalem, the 
spirit of grace and of supplica- 
tiorns; and they shall look upon 
me whom they have pierced, and 
they shail mourn for him, as 
one mourneth for his only son, 
and shall be in bitterness for 
him, as one that is in bitter- 
ness for Ms flrst-born\. 

11. In that day shall there be 
a great mourning in Jerusalem, 
as the mourning of Hadadrim- 
mon in the valley of Megiddon. 

12. And the land shall mourn, 
every family apart ; the family 
of the house of David apart, and 
their wives apart ; the family 
of the house of Nathan apart, 
and their wives apart ; 

13. The family of the house 
of Levi apart, and their wives 
apart ; the family of Shimei 
apart, and their wives apart ; 

14. All the families that re- 
main, every family apart, and 
their wives apart. 

(23) Isa. 66: 8. Who hath 
heard such a thing? who hath 
seen such things? Shall the 
^arth be made to bring forth in 
one day? or shall a nation be 



born at once ? for as soon as 
Zion travailed, she brought forth 
her children. 

(24) Mark 13:32. But of 
that day and that hour knoweth 
no man, no, not the angels 
which are in heaven, neither the 
Son, but the Father. 

33. Take* ye heed, watch and 
pray ; for ye know not when 
the time is. 

34. For the Son of man is as 
a man taking a far journey, 
who left his house, and gave 
authority to his servants, and to 
every man his work, and com- 
manded the porter to watch. 

35. Watch ye therefore: for 
ye know not when the master of 
the house cometh, at even, or at 
midnight, or at the cock- 
crowing, or in the morning : 

36. Lest coming suddenly he 
find you sleeping. 

37. And what I say unto you I 
say unto all, Watch. 

(25) Heb. 10 :25. Not forsak- 
ing the assembling of ourselves 
together, as' the manner of some 
is; but exhorting one another: 
and so much the more as ye see 
the day approaching. 

(26) Luke 21:28. And when 
these things begin to come to 
pass, then look up, and lift up 
your heads ; for your redemp- 
tion draweth nigh. 



CHAPTER XXn. 

Signs of Christ's Speedy Coming. 

We believe that the coming of our Lord is to be personal 
and premillennial^ also, that it is imminent* Let us re- 
member the admonition that we must distinguish between 
the Rapture— His coming into the air to receive His saints, 
1 Thes. 4, which may occur at any moment— and the Reve- 
lation—His coming down to the earth with His saints— 
which latter will not occur until after the preaching of the 
gospel as a witness/ the gathering of Israel, in unbelief, 
the manifestation of Antichrist, and other prophesied 
events. Now we are to consider, what are the evidences 
for also believing that His coming, the Rapture, is near. 
Out of many reasons we will give seven, as follows; 

I. The Prevalence of Travel and Knowledge. 

"Shut up the words and seal the book even to the time 
of the end : many shall run to and fro and knowledge shall 
be increased/' Dan. 12:4. 

A comparison of recent years with the present shows a 
most marvelous increase in both travel and knowledge. 

An incident is told of a woman in England who, after 
long consideration had decided on a journey. Friends 
gathered to assist her departure and walked by the con- 
veyance a mile or more to bid her God-speed, but lo, her 
entire journey was only fifty miles. 

Now, invention has chained the mighty forces of steam 
and electricity to palatial carriages by land and sea, so 
that one can go round the world, with comfort and ease, in 
sixty days. 

Railways cover the earth and steamers track the sea like 
a mighty spider's web. 

Our text says, Many shall run to and fro. In the year 

(1) Matt 24:14. And this witness unto aU nations; aa^ 
gospel of tbe kingdom shaU be then shaU the end come, 
preached in aU the world for a 

(328) 



8IQN8 OF HIS COMING. 229 

1896 the number of passengers carried on the railroads in 
the United States was 535,120,756 and the mileage was 
13,054j840,243j and in the whole world the railroad pas- 
sengers were 2,384,000,000 and the mileage 28,677,000,000. 
Add to this the travel by steamers and private conveyance, 
the explorations into every conceivable corner of the earth, 
from the equator to the poles, and the enormous aggregate 
is surely a literal fulfilment of this sign of the end. 

And knowledge shall be increased. 

The unprecedented educational facilities are a remark- 
able feature of our time. We have public schools for our 
youth, colleges and universities for higher education, land 
denominational schools for religious education. 

The public press, with its ceaseless streams of news and 
information, covers the earth with its ever increasing cir- 
culation, like falling leaves from some mighty tree of 
knowledge. And, of the making of many books, there is 
truly no end. 

The means of communication by the mail, telegraph sand 
telephone have been multiplied in geometrical progression. 

By the Universal Postal Union, printed matter is carried 
as cheaply to Iceland or China as to the next street in 
Chicago. 

But perhaps the prediction of our text refers more espe- 
cially to the increase of Bible study, land here again we 
have a wonderful fulfilment. Since the year 1804 over 
230,000,000 of Bibles, Testaments, and portions have 
been distributed by the Bible Societies alone^ and imllions 
more by private publication agencies. The Bible has been 
translated into over 287 languages, and parts into 340* 
Over nine-tenths of the race have the Bible to read in 
their own language. 

Religious papers and periodicals are issued by the mil- 
lion. The great system of universal Sunday-school lessons, 
the Bible Institutes, the Chautauqua Summer Schools and 
Bible Conferences have developed a world-wide study of 
the Word of God. 

With this there lias come a wide-spread study of the 
Prophetic Word, especially concerning Israel and our 



230 JESUS IS COMING. 

Lord^s return. While the skeptic and destructive critie 
are studying about the Word, trying to undermine and 
tear it down, the reverent students by the thousand are 
looking into the sure Word of Prophecy as to a light that 
shineth in a dark place. 

n. Perilous Times. 

*^This know also that in the last days perilous times 
shall come." 2 Tim. 3:1. Perilous times. 

a. Physically : Pestilence, famine, earthquakes, cyclones, 
etc. 

Possibly the recently vented oil and gases of the earth 
are a preparation for some mighty conflagration to be 
aided by newly manifested heat and electrical forces from 
the sun.^ 

b. Politically and Socially. 

Under this head we need only refer to the progress of 
Nihilism, Socialism, Communism and Anarchy. Could 
there be anything worse than the creed of the latter, viz. : 
The first lie is God and the second is Law. They openly 
avow that their mission is to destroy the present social 
structure, and they prophesy (perhaps with the accuracy 
of Caiphas), that something better will come. 

e. Distress of Nations. 

National jealousies have caused offensive and defensive 
preparations on a scale of such magnitude as to literally 
grind out the life of the people with oppressive taxation. 

All Europe is practically a soldiers' camp, with 23,000,- 
000 of drilled men ready to fly at each other in a universal 
war, with weapons so ingenious and deadly as to put all 
the pfeist record beneath the shadow of comparison. 

Governments vie with each other in the suicidal policy 
of adding corps to corps and ships to ships, piling up 
their national debts in the fact of absolute bankruptcy. 

(2) 2 Tbes. 1:8. In flaming that now are, and the earth, by 

fire taking vengeance on them the same word have been stored 

that know not God, and that obey up for fire, being reserved 

not the gospel of our Lord against the day of judgment and 

Je&us Christ: destruction of ungodly men. 

2 Pet. 3 ;7. But the heavens 



8IGN8 OF HIS COMING. 231 

It i8 appalling to contemplate the woe and carnage that 
would follow in the wake of these forces, if once let loose. 
No wonder the statesmen strain every nerve to defer that 
day by their struggle to preserve the peace of Europe. 

In the very midst of the scene, lawlessness lifts its hydra- 
head. Capital cringes before the coming revenge of labor. 
Jas. 5. Men^s hearts fail them tor £ear of the things that 
be coming on the earth. And well they may, for Satan 
will combine all these forces in his mighty culminating 
effort to stamp out th^ ivatne of God from tKe earth. He 
will head them up m his masterpiece, the atheistic Anti- 
christ, who will deny both the Father and the Son. 

III. Spiritualism. 

"l^ow the Spirit speaketh expressly that in the latter 
times some shall depart from the faith, giving heed to 
seducing spirits and doctrines of devils." 1 Tim. 4:1. 

Modem Spiritualism is by no means mere trickery. 
There is plenty of fraud and deception that requires dark- 
ened rooms and suspicious cabinets, but there are ^Iso un- 
questionable mysteries and spirit manifestations, demons 
that long to possess the bodies of men, wicked spirits 
which love darkness rather than light. 

It is a definite sign of the times. 

So also is Christian Science a doctrine of devils^ for^ like 
Theosophy, it denies the atonement of Christ, and asserts 
that every man is his own Savior. 

There are said to be more esoteric Buddhists in and 
about Boston than there are natives in Australia. Chris- 
tian Science has swept over the country like a prairie 
fire, and Spiritualism has its myriads of adherents. This 
surprising prevalence of these three delusions is, like a 
cloud of darkness, a sign that the end is near. 

IV. Apostacy. 

The day of the Lord (the revelation)^ sh^ll not eome^ 
'^except there come a falling away first." 2 Thes. 2:3. 

The Laodicean, or the last state of the Church, is one so 
sickening that the Lord says He will spue it out of His 



232 JE8U8 18 COMING. 

mouth.^ There is to be a dearth of faith especially in 
regard to the coming of the Lord. "Nevertheless, when 
the Son of Man cometh shall He find the faith on the 
earth?" Lnke 18:8. 

An aged minister once said that he did not believe the 
Lord was coming for 60,000 years. I concluded that he 
could not be watching for it. 

Post-Millennialists say very little about the coming of 
the Lord. An elderly Methodist clergjrmau in Florida, 
said that he had heard only five sermons on the Lord^s 
coming, and he preached them all himself. In manj 
large audiences where an expression has been taken it is 
surprising to see what a great majority have never heard 
a single sermon on this Blessed Hope, which finds so large 
a place in the Holy Scriptures. 

There is a notable dearth of power in the preaching of 
the Word to-day ! Men descant on how to reach the 
masses but the masses go on unreached. 

Every period of hard times and business depression 
heretofore, has been followed by a wonderful revival. But 
not so this last time. Why so few conversions during this 
last era of hard times? There is evidently one answer. 
The attacks by Higher Critics upon the inspiration of the 
Bible have found so many adherents in the ranks of the 
clergy and theological professors who proclaim their 
doubts that the faith of the masses has been undermined 
and the great truths of the Bible have no longer that firm 
hold upon their conseienees which has heretofore stimu- 
lated the disciples to faithful service, and brought sinners 
to repentance. With the great Greek church wedded to 
polities, the Catholic church worshiping Mary in the place 
of Christ and pronouncing blessing upon those who idola- 

trously kiss the toe of the image of Agrippina and Nero,* 

^1 ■— 11 III '■ — I 

*In the church of Saint Augustino, in Rome, is a marble 
statue of a woman and child, which, it is generally claimed 
represents Agrippina and Nero. This is denied by the 
Roman Church, but it appears to be evidenced, by the fact 

(3) Rev. S:16. So then be- neither cold nor hot, I will spew 
cause thou art lukewarm, and thee out of my mouth. 



SIGNS OF BIS COMING. 233 

and the Protestant churches so largely stiffened with for- 
malism and honeycombed with infidelity, we see the apos- 
tacy moving forward with such rapid strides that we again 
conclude the end is near. 

V. World-wide Evangelism. 

"This gospel of the kingdom shall be preached in all the 
world for a witness to all nations, then shall the end come/' 
Mat. 24:14 

We ought just here to explain that while the Church is 
the present agent for the world^s evangelization she may 
be caught away at any moment. Then the tribulation 
saints— those who will believe by the very fact of the 
Church being caught away— may become the agents, for 
God will always have a witness in the earth. Later it may 
be converted Israel. Lastly it is to be a heavenly mes- 
senger.* 

So we are simply to work while the day lasts, watching 
and waiting because we have no sign nor event that stands 
between us and the coming of the Lord. 

But let us see what has been accomplished. 

What is a witness? 

We have only one example or illustration in the Word, 
and that is Jonah^s three days preaching in the streets of 
Nineveh. 

Every nation in the world to-day has a testimony com- 
paratively as great, with the exception of Tibet, Nepaul 
and Bhotan and the Mohammedan countries of Afghan- 

that the latter is crushing a bird against his breast, show- 
ing the ferocious cruelty of his nature. This image has 
been consecrated by the highest authorities of the Catholic 
Church to represent the virgin Mary and the child Jesus, 
On the pedestal underneath is this inscription in Latin : 
**Our Lord, the Pope Pius 7th, concedes perpetually 100 
days of indulgence, to be used once a day, to all those who 
devoutly kiss the foot of this holy image, reciting one Ave 
Maria for the needs of the Holy Church. June 7, 1822.'' 

W— — ^— ^.^— M^—W I— I I .IH^I^^— — ■■■1. in— ^^M^^^^— ^— — ^Mmi IIMIII II I I II ,. ..liMM 

(4) Rev. 14: 6. And I saw that dwell on the earfch, and to 

another angel fly in the midst every nation, and kindred, and 

of heaven having the everlast- tongue, and people, 
tng gospel to preach unto them 



234 JmU8 18 COMING. 

istan and the Sondan, and into the former the Bible has al- 
ready gone in great numbers, and missionaries stand at the 
doors waiting the privilege of entering in. 

Is it not impressively significant that the missionaries 
sent forth during this century have seemingly without any 
human supervision , been impelled to go to every laud, 
island, nation and tribe of the earth. 

'*Oh, Church of Christ, behold at last 

The promised sign appear; , 
The grospel preached in all the world, 

And lol the King draws near." 

VI. Rich Men. 

"Go to now, ye rich men, weep and howl for your 
miseries that shall come upon you. ... Ye have 
heaped treasures together for (in) the last days." James 
5:1, 8. 

The accumulation of riches, in the hands of a few men, is 
specially characteristic of the present times. 

It is needless to mention the financial kings who, through 
trusts and various manipulations, continue to add to their 
enormous estates. 

If Adam had lived to the present time and accumulated 
$10,000 additional wealth each year of his life, this vast 
aggregate would not equal several individual fortunes 
which have been amassed in recent years. 

What limit these colossal estates shall attain by joining 
"house to house" and ^^field to field," none can tell. But we 
know that ^^woe^^ has been uttered concerning it^^ and th»t 
it is distinctively a sign of the last days. 

Vn. Israel. 

God's sun-dial. 

If we want to know our place in chronology, our posi- 
tion in the march of events, look at Israel. 

God says of Israel: '^I will make a full end of all the 



(5) Isa. 5:8, Woe unto them 9. In mine ears said the Lord 

that join house to house, that lay of hosts, Of a truth many houses 

field to field, tUl there "be no shall be desolate, even great and 

place, that they may be placed ^^^^^ without inhaMtant. 
alone in the midst of the earth ! 



SUMS OF 318- COMING. 



235 



nations whither I have scattered thee, but I will not make 
a full end of thee," Jen 30:11, R, Y, 

Like Tennyson^s brook they can sing, nations come and 
nations go, but I go on forever. They are the generation 
which pass not away, 

Israel shall be restored to Palestine and no more be 
pulled up out of their land.^ 

Hundreds of prophecies affirm this dispensational truth. 
Like the red thread in the British rigging, it runs through 
the whole Bible. Prophecies to the people like Ezek, 37, 
and prophecies to the land like Ezek. 36. 

The title deed to Palestine is recorded, not in the Mo- 
hammedan Serai of Jerusalem nor the Serglio of Constan- 
tinople, but in hundreds of millions of Bibles now extant 
in more than three hundred languages of the earth. 

The restoration was summed up at the first council of 
the apostles in Jerusalem, as their conclusion based upon 
the words of the prophets.*^ 

As the fig-tree which Jesus found Ijearing nothing but 
leaves, Israel hath been set aside for a whole (aion) dis- 
pensation.s 



(6) Amos 9:15. And I wm 
plant tbem upon their land, and 
they shall no more be pulled up 
out of their land which I have 
given them, salth the Lord thy 
God. 

(7) Acts 15 :13. And after 
they had held their peace^ James 
answered, saying. Men and 
brethren, hearken unto me: 

14. Simeon hath declared bow 
God at the first did visit the 
Gentiles', to take out of them a 
people for his name. 

15. And to this agree the 
words of the prophets ; as It is 
written, 

16. After this I will return, 
and will build again the taber- 
nacle of David, which is fallen 
down ; and I will build again the 



ruins thereof, and I will set it 
up: 

17. That the residue of men 
might seek after the Lord, and 
all the Gentiles, upon whom my 
name is called, saith the Lord, 
who doeth all these things. , 

18. Known unto God are all 
his works from the beginning of 
the world, 

(8) Mark 11:13. And seeing 
a fig-tree afar off having leaves, 
he came, if haply he might find 
any thing thereon: and when he 
came to it, he found nothing but 
leaves ; for the time of figs was 
not yet. 

14, And Jesus answered and 
said unto it, No man eat fruit 
of thee hereafter for ever (an 
aion). And his disciples heard 
it 



236 JESUS IS COMING 

Jerusalem was to be trodden down until the times of the 
Gentiles be fulfilled.^ 

But note carefully that a little later Jesus said, "Now 
learn a parable of the fig-tree (and all the trees) : when 
her branch is yet tender, and putteth forth leaves, ye know 
that summer is near. So likewise, ye, in like manner, 
when ye shall see these things come to pass, know that it 
is nigh, even at the doors." Mark 13 :28 ; Luke 21-29, 

In Ezek. 31 the trees are used as symbols of the nations- 

*^The fig-tree was the Jewish people full of the leaves 
of an useless profession, but without fruit," — Dean Al- 
ford. 

Now if Israel is beginning to show signs of national life 
and is actually returning to Palestine, then surely the end 
of this dispensation "is nigh, even at the doors." 

This brings us to speak of 

Zionisnii 

the present movement of the Jews to return to the land of 
their fathers. 

Zionism is a modem term expressing the national hopes 
and sentiments of the Jews. 

These sentiments, however, are based upon widely differ- 
ent views, as held by the most extreme sections of the 
parties into which the Jews are divided. 

As is well known the Jews have, in the past fifty years, 
become divided into three great sections, vi^.: the ortho- 
dox, the status quo, and the reformed. 

The orthodox hold to the Old Testament Scriptures, as 
interpreted by the Talmud, as the literal Word of God, and 
also to the hopes and heritage of their ancestors founded 
thereon. They believe in the oft repeated utterances of the 
prophets, that some day they shall return to Palestine and 
become permanently settled as a holy and happy nation, 
under the sovereignty of their coming Messiah. 

■ ■^■— — ■'■ ■! I' ' ' ' I ■ I ll 1^1 ■! — - M ■ .1.1 ■ I ■■- I..I I I , „ „„ .» I ^11 I— ^j.^,^^ 

(9) Lu, 21:24. And they shall shall be trodden down of the 

fall by the edge of the sword, Gentiles, until the times of the 

and shall be led away captive Gentiles be fulfilled, 
i3ato all nations : and Jerusalem 



8IQN8 OF HI8 COMING. 237 

These hopes ^re the very core of their intensely religious 
life, and are embedded in the most solemn devotions of 
their prayer-book. 

Every morning, throughout every nation and clime, 
whither they are scattered over this whole world, the or- 
thodox Jew lifts up his prayer: 

"Save us, God of our salvation, and gather us together 
and deliver us from the nations." 

"May it be acceptable unto thee, Eternal; our God and 
the God of our Fathers, that the sanctuary may be rebuilt 
speedily in our days and our portion assigned us in thy 
law. There will we serve thee in reverence as of old, in 
days of yore." 

In that solemn service of the Passover they cry out, 

"At present we celebrate it here, but the next year we 
hope to celebrate it in the land of Israel," and again, 

"0 build Jerusalem the holy city speedily in our days. 
Blessed art Thou, O Lord !" 

With such faithful and earnest prayers have these ortho- 
dox Jews kept alive the fires of devotion and the glorious 
hopes of restoration, while being driven up and down the 
earth with the rods of enmity, ostracism and banishment. 
But for over seventeen centuries, while they have thus fer- 
vently prayed, they have made no effort to return to Pales- 
tine, believing that they should wait until God Himself, 
brought about their restoration by supernatural means. 

About 200 years ago the persecutions began to abate, 
{and in the eighteenth centuiy they were gradually eman- 
cipated from these various disabilities. With this coming 
of liberty, there was a noise and a shaking and the dry 

bones of Ezek. 37 began to come together.^^ 

™- — — ■■ — " — — — ' • — - — — — I ■' ^ 

(10) Ezek. 37 :1. The hand of man, can these bones live? 

of the Lord was upon me, and And I answered, O Liord God, 

carried me out in the Spirit of thou knowest. 

the Lord, and &'et me down in 4. Again he said unto me, 

the midst of the vaUey which I^rophe&y upon these bones, and 

U)as full of bones, say unto them, O ye dry bones, 

2. And caused me to pass by hear the word of the Lord. 
them round about: and, behold, 5. Thus saith the Lord God 
there were very many in the unto these bones, Behold, I will 
open valley ; and, lo, they were cause breath to enter into you. 
Very dry. and ye shall live : 

3. And he said UBto me. Son 6. And I will lay sinews upon 



238 JE8V8 IS COM IN a. 

The Universelle Israelite Alliance was organized in Paris 
in I860, and later the Anglo-Jewish Association in Eng- 
land. Through these powerful organizations the Jews can 
make themselves felt throughout the world. And now, 
within a few yeaps, there have been organized Chovevi 
(lovers of) Zion and Shova (colonizers of) Zion societies, 
mostly among the orthodox Jews of Russia, Roumania, 
Germany, and even in England and the United States. This 
is really the first practical effort they have made to regain 
their home in Palestine. 

In a few words, followers of the status quo are striving 
to reconcile the genius of Judaism with the requirements 
of modem times, and in Western Europe are in a great 

majority. 

The Reformed Jews or Neologists have rapidly thrown 
away their faith in the inspiration of the Scriptures. They 
have flung to the wind all national and Messianic hopes. 
Their Rabbis preach rapturously about the mission of 
Judaism, while joining with the most radical higher critics 
in the destruction of its very basis, the inspiration of the 
Word of God. Some have gone clear over into agnosti- 
cism. 

Strange to say, from these agnostics now comes the 
other wing of the Zionist party. And not only have they 
joined this party, but they furnished the leaders, viz.: 
Dr. Max Nordau of Paris, and Dr. Theodore Herzl of 
Vienna, 

The orthodox Jews who have enlisted under the Zionist 
banner, are animated by the most devout religious mo- 
tives. But the agnostics aver that this is not a religious 
movement at all. It is purely economic and nationalistic. 
Dr. Herzl, its founder and principal leader, espoused it as 
a dernier resort^ to escape the persecutions of anti-semitism, 

which has taken such a firm hold of the masses of the Aus- 

— ^'^' " ' ■' ""— • '- •'■ '- '■' — '■ ■ ....ii... I -.i-.i. ■ I ^ 

you, and wUl' bring up flesh upon commanded ; and as' I prophesied, 

you, and cover you with skin, there was a noise, and behold a 

and put breath in you, and ye shaking and the bones came to- 

shaU live ; and ye shall know gether, bone to his bone, 

that I am the Lokd. See also versus 8 to 14. 
7. So I prophesied as I was 



SIGNS OF HIS COMING. 238 

biau people. He conceived the idea that if the Jews 
could regain Palestine and establish a government, even 
under the suzerainty of the Sultan, it would give them a 
national standing which would expunge anti-semitism from 
the other nations of the world, and make it possible for all 
Jews to live comfortably in any nation they may desire. 

Not all the orthodox Jews have joined this movement. 
Indeed, the leaders of the Chovevi Zion Societies hold 
aloof* 

The call, issued by Dr. Herzl, for the Zionist Congress, 
held in Basle, Switz;erland in 1897 met with severe oppo- 
sition from the German Rabbis and also a large portion of 
the Jewish press, as well as the mass of rich reformed 
Jews. Nevertheless, over 200 delegates, from all over 
Europe and the Orient and some from the United States, 
met and carried through the program of the congress with 
tremendous enthusiasm. 

Memorials, approving the object of the congress, came 
in from all sections, signed by tens of thousands of Jews. 

The congress elected a central committee and authorized 
the raising of $50,000,000 capital 

It has certainly marked a wonderful innovation in the 
attitude of the Jews and a closer gathering of the dry 
bones of Ezekieh 

And now, after ten years of wonderful growth and 
progress it remains to be seen what the providential open- 
ings in the Ottoman Empire may be that shall give op- 
portunity to realize its object- 
Zionism is now the subject of the most acrimonious de- 
bate among the Jews. Many of the orthodox criticise it as 
an attempt to seize the prerogatives of their God. 

While others say that God will not work miracles to 
accomplish that which they can do themselv^. 

Most of the reformed Jews, now that they can no longer 
ridicule the movement, decry it, as an egregious blunder 
that will increase instead of diminishing anti'Semitism. 

They have no desire to return to Palestine. They are 
like the man in Kansas, who, in a revival meeting said he 
did not want to go to heaven, nor did he wish to go to 



240 JESUS IS COMING. 

hell but he said he wanted to stay right there in Kansas. 

Just so these reformed Jews are content to renounce 
all the prophesied glory of a Messianic kingdom in the 
land of their ancestors, preferring the palatial homes and 
gathered riches which they have acquired in Western 
Europe and the United States. They coolly advise their 
persecuted brethren, in Russia, Roumania, Persia and 
North Africa, to patiently endure their grievous persecu- 
tions until anti-semitism shall die out. 

But these brethren retort that their prudent advisers 
would think very differently if they lived in Morocco or 
Russia, and that even in Western Europe anti-semitism 
instead of dying out, is rather on the increase. 

In the midst of these disputes, the Zionists have seized 
the reins and eschewing the help of Abraham's God they 
have iaccepted agnostics as leaders and are plunging madly 
into this scheme for the erection of a Godless state. 

But the Bible student will surely say, this godless nation- 
al gathering of Israel is not the fulfilment of the glorious 
divine restoration, so glowingly described by the prophets. 

No, indeed! Let it be carefully noted that while God has 
repeatedly promised to gather Israel, with such a magnifi- 
cent display of His miraculous power, that it shall no 
more be said, "The Lord liveth that brought up the children 
of Israel out of the land of Egypt; but the Lord liveth, 
iiat brought up the children of Israel from the land of the 
iorth and from all the lands whither he had driven them," 
Jer. 16:14; yet has He also said, "Gather yourselves to- 
gether, yea, gather together, nation that hath no long- 
'^ng, before the decree bring forth, before the day pass as 
the chaff, before the fierce anger of the Lord come upon 
you." Zeph. 2 :1, 2. Could this prophecy be more literally 
fulfilled than by this present Zionist movement ? 

One of the speakers at the first congress said of the 
Sultan, "If His majesty will now receive us, we will ac- 
cept Him as our Messiah.^' 

ijrod says, "Ye have sold yourselves for nought and ye 
shall be redeemed without money." Isa. 52 :3. 

But Dr. Herzl is reported to have said, "We must buy 



SIGNS OF HIS COMING. 241 

our way back to Palestine, salvation is to be by money/' 

What a sign is this that the end of this dispensation is 
near. 

If it stood alone we might well give heed to it. But 
when we find it supported by all these other signs, set 
forth in the Word, how can we refuse to believe it? 

Shall we Christians condemn the Jews for not accept- 
ing the cumulative evidence that Jesus is the Messiah; and 
ourselves refuse this other cumulative evidence that His 
second coming is near? 

It is significant that this first Zionist congress assembled 
just 1,260 years after the capture of Jerusalem by the Mo- 
hammedans in A, D. 637. Dan. 12:7, 

It is probable that "the times of the Gentiles" are near- 
ing their end, and that the nations are soon to plunge into 
the mighty whirl of events connected with Israels god- 
less gathering, "JaeoVs trouble" (Jer. 30:6, 7), that "aw- 
ful time of tribulation, like which there has been none in 
the past, nor shall be in the future. Mat. 24:21, 

But we, brethren, are not of the night. We are to 
watch and pray always that we may escape all these 
things that shall come to pass and stand before the Son of 
Man. Lu. 21 :36. 

Oh ! glorious Hope. No wonder the Spirit and the 
Bride say come. No wonder the Bridegroom saith, "Sure- 
ly I come quickly," and shall not we all join with the 
enraptured apostle, 

"Even so come, Lord Jesus"? 



The foregoing was written about six years before the 
world war. The war which wrought so many changes in 
the world also greatly affected the Zionist Movement, its 
aims and hopes. On the 5th of Keslav^ 5678, the Balfour 
Declaration was made public which promises to the Jews 
a home in Palestine secured by public law, yea even more, 
a national home secured by International law. Eighteen 
days after the publication of the Declaration, on the day 
of preparation of the feast of Lights, was Jerusalem cap- 
tured and with her all Judea by the English. Ten months 



242 JESUS IS COMING. 

passed, and at the end of Tisliri 5679, Samaria and Gal- 
ilee were also in the hands of the English, Thus the whole 
of the land of Israel was freed from Turkish rule and 
came under British government. 

No wonder that the Zionists celebrated this as their vic- 
tory and the national Jews rejoiced greatly, especially 
when in April, 1920, the Balfour Declaration was approved 
by the Highest Council of the League of Nations at San 
Remo, and on the 10th of August was accepted by the 
Turkish government. In declarations Zioriists spoke of this 
as the ^^beginning of redemption,^^ "the days of Messiah" 
and about "a Jewish cabinet/' A stream of money poured 
into Palestine from America, and the foundation of a 
Hebrew University was laid in Jerusalem. Prominent 
Jews talked of hundreds of thousands and the more cau- 
tious of fifty or thirty thousand Jewish immigrants a year. 

Much was done during the last six years for the re- 
vival of the land. New settlements were established at 
Tel- Aviv, Jerusalem, Haifa, and Tiberius, Many factories, 
large and small ones, were established throughout the 
land. The Halutzim organization is worthy to be men- 
tioned for this movement gives a great hope for the up- 
building of the land. 

The first High Commissioner of Palestine was a Jew, 
The Hebrew language is recognized as one of the official 
languages in the country. Preparations for greater and 
more important things were made in recent days. Taking 
all these into consideration we are right in maintaining 
that God's hand is in this movement. There is no doubt 
that the recent happenings in connection with the Zionist 
Movement are wonderful signs for every believer in the 
Scriptures that they will be completely fulfilled. 



^^7 must work the works of Him that sent me while it 
is day: the night cometh when no man can work/^ — John 
9:4. 

All the World-Wide Mission Field demands increased 
consecration of ourselves, our time, and our substance. 

fellow servants, let us improve the wonderful oppor- 
tunities of our day to make investments for eternity. 



Jesus is Coming Again 

"WATCH 

therefore; for ye know not what hour your Lord doth 

come." 

Matthew 24:42. 



"WATCH 

therefore; for ye know neither the day nor the hour/* 

Matthew 25:13. 

"Take Ye Heed, 
WATCH 

and pray ; for ye know not when the time is.'' 

"WATCH 

ye therefore; for ye know not when the Master of the 

house Cometh, at even, or at midnight, or at the 

cock crowing, or in the morning, lest, 

coming suddenly, He 

find you sleeping. And what I say unto you I say unto 

ALL» WATCH." 

Mark 13:33-37. 

"Blessed is he that WATCHETH, and keepeth his 

garments." Bev. 16:15. 

"If therefore thou shalt not 

WATCH 
I will come on thee as a thief," 

"BEHOLD, I COME QUICKLY." 

Bev. 3:3, 11. 

(243) 



< i 



YE SHALL BE WITNESSES." 



Reader, what shall be our occupation, as disciples of the 
Lord Jesus, while we Watch and wait for His return? It 
is not enough that we have a personal experience oi re- 
pentance, faith, forgiveness, adoption and sanctification ; 
it is not enough that we study the Word to search out the 
deep things of Providence and prophecy. We must join 
heart and hand in the great practical work of 

EVANGELIZING THE WORLD. 

For this is our Lord's command: "Go ye into all the 
world, and preach the Gospel to every creature'' (Mat. 
28:19); and He has said "This Gospel of the Kingdom 
shall be preached in all the world, for a witness to lall na- 
tions, and then shall the end come." (Mat. 24:14.) While 
the Church remains on earth (see page 86) she is certain- 
ly the agent to accomplish this purpose, because Jesus said : 
"Ye shall be witnesses unto me . * . unto the utter- 
most part of the earth." (Acts 1:8; Luke 24:47-48.) 

Let us engage, with all our might, in this world-wide mis- 
sion work. Let us give of our means, our prayers and 
our words of encouragement to those who go to preach 
in the by-ways and hedges and in distant lands (Rom. 
10:15), and, if possible, let us go ourselves, thereby in- 
suring ourselves of His fellowship Who said, "and lo, I 
am with you alway," 

Thus shall we best please the Master. 

Thus shall we hasten the day of God. (2 Pet. 3 :12 mar- 
gin Mat. 24:14.) 

The progress already made inspires us to greater effort. 
The world is belted with centers of evangelization. From 
Greenland to Patagonia, from Norway to Good Hope, 
from Siberia to Tasmania, and throughout the Islands of 
the sea, multitudes of Gospel messengers are proclaiming 
the Word of Life. Only a few strongholds of Satan are yet 
without any witness, and of these Nepaul and Tibet are 
opening their doors to waiting missionaries, while Central 
Africa unbars her millennial fastness to advancing heroes 

(244) 



JESUS IS COMING. 245 

from every quarter. Ilead the imssionary periodicals, es» 
pecially those giving general news, and your soul will re* 
joice in the hope that even now the witness is almost com- 
plete. Then arouse ye, comrades, and let us obey our 
marching orders, until we hear the welcome "well done" 
when the "ambassadors" are called home* 



JESUS IS COMING 



By W. E. B. 



The following testimonials are given with special refers 
enee to the main teachings of this book, always allowing i 
for difference in minor details, regarding so vast a subject. 

TESTIMONIALS 

"I regard the little book as the best brief compendium 1 
have seen on the Lord's Coming, and I wish for it a large 
circulation." A. T, Pierson, 

Editor Missionary Review of the World. 

"The late Bishop Stephen M. Merrill of the Methodist 
Episcopal Church, speaking of the value of a belief in the 
pre-mlllennial Coming of Christ, once said: *It kindles the 
fires of devotion and lifts the soul into an atmosphere of 
warmth and loyalty to Christ and contempt for the world.' 

"In my own Christian life and ministry I have found this 
to be exactly true; and, because of it I am glad to know 
that there are to be issued other editions of *Jesus is Com- 
ing,' which has had so wide a circulation and performed so 
blessed and useful a ministry. I hope it will reach the ends 
of the earth for the great good I know it will do." 

li, M^, MUNHALL X Evangelist). 
Germantown, Phila., Pa. 

Church of the Atonement, 
Germantown, Philadelphia, Pa. 
"I do not know of any text book on the coming of Christ 
so clear and comprehensive as *Jesus is Coming' by W. E. 
B. For years I have commended it to any desirous of look- 
ing into this great and all important topic, and I am con- 
tinually speaking of it at my Bible classes." 

Rev. d. m. Stearns. 

The Moody Bible Institute of Chicago, 

Office of the Dean. 
"To the Christian just awakening to the truth of Christ's 
second coming and full of inquiries, I always recommend 
the book *Jesus is Coming' by W. E. B., and yet to the 
student who has given years of thought to the subject, it is 
still a handy thesaurus." James M. Gray. 

"I believe that the book 'Jesus is Coming' is the very best 
presentation of the subject of the second coming of our Lord, 
that I have seen. I commend it most heartily to all students 
of the Word." LiEn G. Brotjghton, 

Pastor Baptist Tabernacl0c 
Atlanta, Ga. 



TESTIMONIALS. 247 

"In all the range of prophetic testimony with which I am 
familiar, I know of nothing so clear, concise and convincing", 
as 'Jesus is Coming/ My prayer is that it may help others, 
as it has helped me, to some appreciation of the glorious 
theme of which it treatfe." Ford C. Ottman, 

Pastor First Presbyterian Churchy 
Stamford, Conn. 



*i i 



'Jesus is Coming' has done an immense good in arresting 
the attention of Christians, and compelling them to the 
study of Prophecy, for which I am truly thankful." 

Rev. W. J. ElBBMAN, 

Germantown, Pa« 



"By the reading of this book, *Jesus is Coming/ I know of 
several men being led to seek Christ, and of many Christians 
being drawn to a higher appreciation of the Word of God, 
and of many being led to a more separated life from the 
world, and of many becoming more earnest for the salvation 
of souls. The author of this blessed little book has given us 
the Bible for every statement. May the Ltord speed it on its 
mission till the morn breaks." 

Majob James H. Coi.e, 

Evangelist, 



"I heartily commend the booK "^Jesus is Coming.' For 
fifteen years I hav^ recommended it to friends who wished 
to study the subject of our Lord's return. I pray that it 
may be a blessing to all Bible students, and I am sure it will 
be where it has a fair unprejudiced examination/' 

P, V. Jenkess, 

Pastor First Preshy, Churchy 
Kirkwood, Mo, 



^*I rejoice in the sending forth of a new edition of ^ Jesus is 
Coming.' I trust that this fresh issue of the book will be 
greatly blessed to multitudes of souls. I am sure the abundant 
testimony from Scripture, which is adduced in support 
of the precious doctrine of the Lord's speedy coming, will 
find lodgment in many hearts. In some details of the 
doctrine, I would differ to a small extent, but on the main 
fundamental truth I am in hearty agreement, ' ' 

Prof. Wm. G. Moorkhea.i>, 
Theological Seminary^ 
Xenia, Ohio. 



m JESU8 IS COMING. 

"The book, *Jesus is Coming/ is, in my judgment, one of 
the most useful contributions to premillennial literature on 
either side of the Atlantic. In brief space there is overwhelm- 
ing Scripture testimony, clearly and forcibly set forth, to the 
personal, pretribulation and premillennial coming of our 
blessed liord. I rejoice to hear of the large circulation 
already secured in our own and other languages." 

James E. Mathieson, 

London, England, 
"I gladly bear testimony to the great value of the con- 
cise and comprehensive little volume 'Jesus is Coming.' I 
consider it by far the most useful and serviceable manual, 
on this great theme, that has been published. I commend it 
most heartily to all inquirers, students and Christian work- 
ers." A. B. Simpson, 

Pres. Ch. d Mis'y, Alliance, 
"The bock entitled 'Jesus is Coming' I recommend most 
heartily to every prayerful student of the Word. The book 
is known to have been a blessing to many and I believe a 
prayerful and thoughtful reader will E^t much blessing in 
reading it." Johk Willis Baek, 

Pres, Occidental College, 
Los Angeles, Cal. 

"The first reading of 'Jesus is Coming' marked a distinct 
epoch in my own life, I am sincerely anxious that the book 
may have a broadcast distribution," Giles Kellogg, 

Lios Angeles, Cal. 

"The book *Jesus is Coming' has been for many years a 
great inspiration to me in my Christian work. The sound and 
exceedingly lucid arguments of the aijthor in connection 
with the various scriptures to which he refers, all of which 
point most clearly to the consummation of 'That blessed hope 
and glorious appearing of The Great God and Our Saviour, 
Jesus Christ.' Titus 2:13, will I am sure prove an inspira- 
tion to all who with open heart and mind peruse its pages, 
leading them to a greater love for the Bible, to holier liv- 
ing, and a more earnest endeavor to work while it is day 
for *the night comet h when no man can work.' " 

D. W. Potter, Evangelist, 

Chicago, Ills. 

*'I remember very well when T first saw the book 'Jesus 
is Coming' at Northfield, twenty years ago, and how I 
studied it then. That summer was the first time the truth 
of our Lord's return came to me, and I am very thankful 
for the thorough reference to Scripture for the better under- 
standing of that truth, and the firmer faith in it which the 
little book gave me." Robert E. Speer, 

Se&y Bd. of Foreign Missions 
Presby. Church in U. S. A, 



Textual Index* 



Tjlote. — ^In som^ instances a brief text is paged under the ref- 
erence to a larger one which includes it. Example; 2 Thes. 1:10 
zaaj^ be found under 2 Thes. 1:7-10, etc. 






Page 

G^n. 1:2 130 

*' 1:3 57 

*' 1;26 laO 

" 2 a9 

" 5:15 ,204 

" 6:24 . .81 

'* 6:3 129 

** 9:1-2 45 

•• 9:5-6 222 

** 1:3:1-7 ...39, 162 

•* 13:14-17 162 

** 22 96 

*• 24 96 

*' 24:56-55 131 

fix* 19:5-6 .,146 

** 20:8 39 

'^ 33:16 .......146 

Lev. 16 209 

" 23:15-16 39 

*• 23:27-28 39 

'* 25:4,8-11 39, 223^ 

26 7&, 20S 

26:18-28 39 

•* 26:44-45 .....163 

Num. 6:23-26 209 

** 23:7-9 104 

*' 23:9 ....146, 175 

I>e«t. 4:30-31 163 

** 30:1-10 .163, 168 

32:11 211 

** 33:2 15, 176 

1 Sam. 9:16 46 

'' 10:24-25 .....113 
** 13:13 46 

2 Sam, 7:10-11 163 

1 Ki. 19:18 156 

Ezra 2:64-65 211 

** 7:13 167 

Job. 19;25-27 100 

t'sa. 2:8-9 12-138 

*• 2:12 ..12 

** 22 23 

*• 22:30 161 

** 24:6 161 

•' 27:5 80 

** 31:20 80 

** 57:1 BO 

•* 85 92 

*• 90 39 

*' 102:16 

15, 92, 175 

'• 110:1 47 

*' 122:8 104 

Prov. 30:11-14 161 

Isa. 1.26-27 80 

** 2:1-21 

....106, 157, 176 

2:12, 20 55 

4:1-6 ...106, 115 
5:8-9 234 



44 



Al 



Page 

7:14 23, 58 

9:6-T ..12,46, 87 

11:2-4 130 

11:4-9 ...92, 158 
11:9-11 ..,,. 

54. 167, 211 

14:12-17 109, 112 

21:11-12 214 

24:16-23 44 

25:6-8 125 

25:9 66 

26:19 100 

26:20 80 

26:21 .,.80 

27:12-13 16-4 

28:15-22 ....108, 

149, 226 

S2:l 46. 92 

33:17, 20-21.. 

12, 121 

35:8-10 ,.38,211 

40:9-11 ,. 141 

41:21-23 ...,178 

42:8-9 178 

43:1-T 168 

43:9*12 178 

45:23-24 *...120 

48:10 176 

49:18-23 ....169 

52:3 240 

52:8 114 

53:3 103 

53:11 132 

54:7-8 161 

55:6 200 

68:1 155 

59:20 151 

60:1-4 ...15, 176 

60:15-16 169 

61:1-3 ...66, 131 
65:9, 15. 22 ..80 

65:20 159 

65:17-25 ....223 

ee:S 227 

3:1^18 4«, 

168, 203 

16:14-16 164 

22:29 179 

23:1-6 15, 46, 121 
23:3-8 ...9a, 171 

25:11-12 39 

30:4-7 

174, 226, 241 

30:11 235 

31:9, 10 .... 33. 

170, 212 

32:36-44 93 

Ezek, 7:1-9 174 

n:19 130 

20:40-44 165 

U9 



Isa. 

t 



t 

t 

f 
t 

Jer. 



<< 



Page 

Bzek. 21:25-27 47 

" 22:19-22 208 

** 34 93 

" $4:11-2^ im, im 

171 

**^ 36 93 

36:1-38 . . , , * 

171. 173. 174 

** 36:10-12.168, 169 

*' 37 93 

" 37:12-14 ....100 
" 37:1-28 .171,237 
*• 37:15-22 ....169 
'* 39:28-29 ....168 

I>an. 2:37-38 46 

" 2:44 ...121. 227 
*' 7:13-14 15, 23. 86 

** 7:18-27 87, 

94, 121, 127 

9:2 39 

" 9:27 78, 226 

'* 11:36 109 

** 11:45 W.....111 

** 12:1 98 

** 12.2 ..56,57,62 

** 12:3 18 

" 12:4 176, 212. 228 

Hosea6:2 65 

'* 13:14 100 

Joel 1:15 156 

** 3:16-17 ..66, 106 

AmoBA:12 ...13 

'* 5:18-20 ..81, 156 

** 9:9 223 

'* 9:11-15 164 

'* 9:15 ....169,235 

jMIc. 4:1-7 120, 157, 169 

' 6:8 81 

7:18-20 165 

Nah. 2:3 211 

Zeph. 1:14 55 

** 2:1-2 ...209,226 
*' 3:19-20 165 

Hag. 2:6-7 66 

Zech. 8:20-23 . 170 

** 10:6-12 ..80, 166 

174 

** 12:10-14 .81, 124 

157. 170, 227 

*' 13:6 124 

*' 13:8-9 80, 99, 

....157, 175. 20B 

" 14:1-3 226 

** 14:1-21 .55. 106, 

115 
** 14:4-5 .15,76,77 

" 14:6-8 81 

'* 14:16 ...46, 170 
** 14:16-19 ....159 

Mai. 3:1-5 175 






250 



JE8VS IS COMING. 



Mai. 3:11-12 166 

*' 4:1-3 ...142, 157, 

214 

Mat. 2:2 87 

3 :2 oot oo 

•* 4:17 83.88 

•* 5:8 15 

" 5:13-16 .151, 152 

*' 5:17-18 23 

" 7:13-14 ..18, 119, 

120, 142 

*' 10:6 88 

** 10:7 ..83, 88, 141 
** 10:15 105 

j.x:o *.■•««•> ^vi) 

•' 11:16 160 

•' 11:20-24 105, 155 

" 11:27 114 

" 12:30 150 

" 12:41-43 ....105 

" 13 95 

'* 13:10-11 .86, 152 

** 13:29-30 45 

" 13:35-37 199 

" 13:39-40 .149,219 

" 13:41-42, 44.. 104 

121, 122, 125, 149 

" 13:43 86 

** 13:49-50 ....159 

'* 16:4 161 

'* 16:6-12 153 

'• 16:18 ...83, 201 
" 16:26-27 ..13,28 
" 16:28 ..,135, 137 
" 17:1-9.... 84, 123 

*• 18:7-9 155 

•• 19:4-6 204 

** 19:28 28,46, 

53, 83, 86, 157 

•" 21:38 128 

" 22:1-10 .,,35,96 

•' 22:44 87 

** 23:13-39 l24, 155 
" 23:37-39 .71, 87, 

88, 123 

*' 24:3 ....161, 219 

" 24:14 ...79,132, 

133, 228, 233, 243 

" 24:21 44, 79, 

98, 223, 241 

" 24:22 SO, 99 

" 24:29-30 .13, 43, 

78, 79 
*• 24:34,36 ...135, 

160, 177 

" 24:35 23 

*• 24:36 135 

" 24:37-51 65 

" 24:42 ..5, 28, 63, 

78, 242 

^k) m\J •*.... ...€71 

" 25:10 ....65,76, 

143, 157, 226 

" 25:13 13,63,243 

'* 25:14-30 103 

** 25:31-46.. 12, 29, 
104, 128, 175, 223 

*' 25:42-44 69 

" 26:29 35, 84, 125 
" 26:64 28 



Page 

Mat. 27:11 87 

** 27:25 ..156, 174 

" 28:19 243 

" 28:20 ...29. 139 

" 28:29 136 

Mark 1:14-15 87 

'* 4:11 86 

'* 6:30 141 

** 8:15 153 

'* 8:34 135 

*' 9:1-10 

85, 135, 138 

'* 9:10 62, 63 

** 9:50 152 

*' 11:13-14 ....235 

** 13:28 236 

** 13:30-31 ....160 

** 13:32-37 63, 

78, 227. 242 

•' 14:25 84 

*' 15:43 85 

** 16:20 133 

Luke 1:10 209 

** 1:26-38 ..... 11 

•• 1:31-83 

20, 46, 120 

" 2:26, 36-38... 212 

" 4:16-21 56 

** 4:22 114 

*• 8:10 86 

'* 9:10 141 

•* 9:27, 38 

85, 135, 138 

" 9:41 161 

*' 10:9-11 ..84, 88 

*' 10:21 148 

** 11:28 177 

** 11:29-32, ....50, 

51, 161 

*' 12:1 153 

** 12:32 ...94, 127 

** 12:33 84 

'* 12:35-40. .66, 

69, 78, 227 

" 12:37, 43.... 

116, 215 

'* 12:45-46 .17, 64 

'' 13:3 142 

'* 13:20-21 153 

" 13:23-25.130. 199 

** 18:25-29 86 

*' 14:14 ....27, 61 
** 14:15-24,. 35, 125 

*' 14:31-33 14 

*' 16:22 27 

" 17:20-21.. 87, 122 

** 17:24-30 45 

'' 17:26-37.. 45. 78 

17:34 99 

18:7 98 

18:8 . . . .22, 232 

19:11-27 

85, 86, 141 

20:20 ..123 

20:35-36 

27. 61, 159 

** 21:24.... 44, 173, 
....209, 223, 2S6 
" 21:25-31 .... 
13, 207, 236 






if 



n 



it 
it 
(( 
it 

it 



it 



Page 

Luke 21:28. 18» 77, 227 
21:31-32. .77, 160 
21:34-36.. 13. 17, 
78, 79, 99, 111, 
..176, 207, 241 

" 22:19 *- 34 

** 22:16-18 .... M 
*' 22:28-30.. 83, 125 

** 23:42 85 

** 23:43 27 

** 24:39 128 

'* 24:47-48 243 

JTohn 1:5-10... 151. 213 
'* 1:11 ....87, 124 

** 1:12 119 

'* 3:3-5 126 

** 3:17-19 102 

** 3:19-21.. 151, 213 
** 3:28, 29.100, 203 

3:34 131 

3:86 62 

5: 24-25... 57, 102 

5:28 57, 

60, 102, 114 

5:29 56, 

60, 62, 101 

** 5:40 132 

*^ 5:43 108, 123 

143, 149, 22h 

'' 6:14 200 

** 6:37, 39.119, 132 
6:39 40, 44. 54 

54 

" 6:63 126 

** 7:38 21 

*' 7:46 .,114 

** 8:23 120. 145 

** 8:51-52 13i^ 

** 8:58 139 

** 9:4 55, 

98, 119, 241 

*' 10:27-28 119 

*' 12:26 29 

'' 13:15 202 

" 14:2-3 34 

** 14:3 11, 16, 29, 

30, 75, 201 

'* 14:3, 18, 28. 29 

14:6. 16.. 11, 139 

** 14:17-26.129, 136 

14:23 ...29, 136 

14:26 31, 50 

*' 15:15 137 

** 15:19-21 

44, 90, 120 

16:7 33, i:^6 

16:8.... Ill, 129 
** 16:13-15 .... 

31, 50, 129 

16:20-22 .... 34 

** 16:33 34, 

44, 90, 145 

** 17:11-16 146 

'• 17:14 ... 90, 145 

** 17:23 136 

" 17:24.29, 34, 128 

** 18:36 120 

'* 21:18-23 .... 26 

Acts 1:7 177 

*' 1:8 243 

" 1:9 33, 128 



it 



ii 



ti 



it 



TEXTUAL INDEX. 



S51 



Acts 



II 
14 

a 

H 
l| 
14 
t( 
I* 
14 
[« 
li 
(■ 
14 
\l 
t4 
14 
14 
14 
t4 
U 



Page 

1:10-11 11. 30, rr, 

....126, 136, 201 
1:16 130 

2:34-36 ..... 87 



2:41 . 
3:20-21 
3:26 . 
4:2 ... 
5:41 . 
T:14 . 
7:38 , 
7:51 . 
7:55 . 
8:4 ,, 
8:33 . 
0:5 , 
»:31 
10;41 



31, 



51 
47 
88 
61 
202 

51 

83 

128 

13a 

202 

95 



Eom 



I* 

14 
I* 



14 
It 
\t 
II 
It 
l« 
l( 
14 

It 
tt 

I* 
\* 

H 

u 
u 



10:42-43.. 14. 104 
13:34 ...63, 103 
13:46 ....... 88 

14:21-22 

85, 137, 143 

15:13-17.. 16. 77, 
80, 88, 93. 98, 
15T, 167, 173, 
209, 235 

17:10-11 .... 82 

17:18 31 

17:23 147 

17:30-31 14, 

54, 104, 157 

18:6 88 

23:6-8 62 

24:15 56, 62 

28:15 76 

28:28 88 

1:16.. 88, 96, 132 

1:32 121 

2:15-16 105 

2:29 172 

6:3-4 94 

6:18 60 

8: 11-17.. 127, 202 
8:15-18.. 126, 145 

8:17-23 set, 

94, 128, 137 

8:19-23... 75, 77, 
...122, 215, 223 
8:21-33... 92, 158 

8:23 Is, 77 

8:24-25 214 

8:32 27 

8:34 33, 47 

9:3 172 

9:27 ....157, 172 

9:28 114, 

120. 130. 160 

10:18 134 

11:5-7 

80, 156, 172 

11:14 118 

11:15 

60, 101, 173 

11; 17-28. 166. 202 
11.20 .,130, 352 

11:25-28 

124, 157, 173 



Page 
Rom. 13:11,... 65, 210 

13:12 

88, 157, 214 

14:10-13.103, 120 

14:17 124 

16:20 204 

16:26-26 .... 89 

Cor. 1:7 17 

U21 .. ..147 

2:9 '-J05, 214 

2:10 60 

3:13-16 

...103, 131, 143 

4:5 29, 103 

4:15 &6 

5:6-8 153 

6:2-3 

53. 104, 106 

6;19 131 

9:22 

....119, IIS. 199 
10:32.... 146, 172 

11:26 34 

12:12-27 ..16, 95 
111, 114, 203 

13tJ.ji ■* J.J.4 

15:22-26 

2Q, 48, 99 

15:23. 54, 55 

26, 61 

15:42-44 127 

15:45-49 .51, 126 
15:50 ..125, 127 
15:51-52. .27, 28, 

70, 127, 212 

15:54-55 

26, 27, 31 

15:63 127 

16:22 199 

2 Cor. 1:5-6 83 

4:17-18 93 

5:4 27 

g.Q ^ 2Q 

5*io,'u.ioV,'n^ 

5:20 14, 145 

6:2.. .14. 102. 200 

6:14-18 

95, 131, 144 

7:1 ...148 

11:2.. 16, 90, 226 

11:14 148 

Gal. 1:4.142, 143 148 

2:19-20 52 

4:19 96, 136 

4:24-31... 21, 121 

5:7-9 154 

1:3 203 

1:4-6 203 

1:13-14 204 

1:2021 203 

1:22-23... 95, 137 

2:1 203 

2:6 52, 203 

2:7 203, 221 

2:10 126 

2:14-15 88 

3:3-6 89 

3:11 222 

a:21 223 

4:11-12 95 

4:12-13 .... 
88. X3h 204 



44 

44 

44 
44 
ti 



it 
4t 
t$ 
ti 

44 
44 
44 

4< 

44 
44 

44 
44 
44 

44 
44 

ii 

|4 
44 
44 
44 

44 

44 
44 



44 
44 
4. 
44 

4* 

44 

44 
44 

44 



44 
«4 

44 
44 



Eph. 



44 
14 

44 
44 
44 

it 
44 
14 

44 
44 
44 
44 

44 

tc 



Page 

JKph. 4:20 131 

" 4:30 

Ill, 129, 204 

** 5:8-11... 145. 146 
•• 5: 14-16... 60, 144 
** 5:20-2;^.. l;n, 144 
** 5:23-32... 16, 34, 
76, 88, 89, 90, 

205, 2216 

'* 5:25-27 

96, 139, 205 

** 5:26 15 

** 5:30-32.. 131, 204 
" 6:11-13 .102, 148 

Phil. 1:29 202 

** 2:5-11 202 

** 2:10-11 120 

" 2:15-16 

143, 151. 161 

" 3:8-11 ..62, 83 

*• 3:11 27, 61 

** 3:20-21 5, 18, 

....28, 126. 144 

Col. 1:6 134 

** 1:18 49 

** 1:23 ...132, 133 

" 1:24-^27 

83, 89, 221 

•' 2:8 148 

'* 2:12-13 * 52 

" 3:1-4 52, 120 

'* 3:4-5 15, 94 

1 Thes. 1:9-10. .13, 14, 
113, 114, 118, 

157, 200 

" 3:19 ........ 18 

** 3:3 44, 90 

" 3:9-10 64 

" 3:13 14, 75 

*♦ 4:13-18, 48, 53, 
63, 70, 76, 77, 
..105, 201. 226 

" 4:14 76 

*• 4:15, 16.. 61, 70 

*' 4:16-17... 11, 13, 

28, 29, 53, 75, 

79, 80, 90, 110, 

111, 202, 208, 

212 

" 4:18.17,' 81, 110. 

111, 115, 131 

** 6:1-10 17 

" 5:2 78, 79 

** 5:3 18, OS 

" 5:4-8 ...99, 156 

" 5:8-9 .215 

** 5:9-10 Ill 

'* 5:19 129 

•* 5:20 179 

** 5:23-24 ...5, 15 

2Thos. 1:4-5 ..... 85 
** 1:4-10 ...86, 93 
•' 1:5 ....137, 202 
** 1:6-10... 12,13,44, 

75. 78, 82, 91. 

..102, 138, 175 
** 1:7-8.. 13, 2T, 44, 

99, 230 

** 2:1-8.. 52, 78, 99, 
...107, 110, 112 



252 



JE8VS IS COMING. 



Papre 

a 1^60.2:3-12.105, 231 

** 2:5, 15... 69, 144 

** 2:7-10 

112, 201. 20S 

" 2:8 43, 99'> 

111, 149, 176 

" 2:11 nx 

1 TfiB. 1:1 94 

\* 1:17.66, 128, 222 

1 i\'t> »*•««.*. 64 

•• 4:1 96, ^1 

** 4:1-3 ....45. 149 

'• 6:12 .... 64 

** 6:13-15 

. 12, 128, 138 

" 6:20 148 

iXlm, 1:8 ........ 83 

*• 2:3 64 

** ^:ll-12 94, 

....128, 137, 205 

i*\i\i . * * XIO 

'* 3:1 ...,149, 230 

" 3:1-5 96 

*• 3:12. .44, 85, 90 

" 3:13 ^^ 

" 3:16.50, 115, 1T7 

*• 4:1 21^ KH 

** 4:1-5 96 

*• 4:2-4 

45, 115, 156 

" 4:7 64 

" 4:8 ....104, 271 

*' 4:18 115 

Tit. 2:1S 5, ^, 

142, 144 

*' 2:14 ....146 

Phlle, 10 96 

Heb. 1:2 ....128. 222 
'' 1:3 107 

*t\\f ■......*. ift/«' 

" 2x14-15 ,....158 

" 3:8 102 

•' 4:9 39 

*' 4:12 58 

♦* 4:14 128 

" 6:2 62 

" 6:8 .142 

" 6:18 145 

*' 7:24'^ ..33, 47 
*• 9:24-26 

33, 12S, 209 

•* 9:28 

. '5, n/'33,'*144 

" 10:12-13 .... 8T 

*' 10:22-26 .... 35 

•* 10:20.... 84, ^, 

115. 209, 212, 

213, 227 

** 10:35-37. .11, 35. 

66, 70, 160. 209 

" 11:3 221 

'• 11:5 ..,.79, 81 

55, 144, 222 

^« 311:19 60 



_ Page 

Heh. 11:35 6t 

'' 11:39-40..100. 2oa 
** 12:22-24. .21. 22 

*' 12:26-27 66 

James 5:1-8..., 88, 234 
** 5:20 119 

1 Pet. 1:3 142 

** 1:5-13 

132, 142, 214 

" 1:10-12 ..... 89 

" 1:11 S$ 

** 1:13 51, 156 

*• 1:25 11 

** 2:9 146 

" 2:11 35 

" 2:21 203 

" 3:20 

... . .51, 160, 199 

** 4:5 104 

'* 4:17-18 10^ 

'* 5:4, 13 ..... 

2 Pet. 1:10-11 ,85, lo7 
•* inMS 

85, 123. 140 

'* 1:19 19, 47, 

115, 177, 213 

*' 1:21 50, 130 

** 2:2-4 ..105, 148 

'* 2:3-9 18, lo5 

*' 2:17 156 

'* 3:1-2 19 

" 3:1-10 ...91, 160 

** 3:3-1.45. 95, 98 

*' 3:5-12 ..143, 243 

" 3:7 149, 230 

•* 3:8 39, 54 

** 3:9.. 90. 160. 199 

" $:10-12 

78. 97, 243 

" H:13 ,...223 

*• 3:14 5. 13 

*' H:1S 55 

" 5:5-12 IS 

1 Ofolin2:l 33 

** 2:15 145 

'' 2:15-17. .120. 148 

" 2:18 107 

•* 2:22 ....107, 112 

" 3:2-3 14, 15. 

,...114. 116, 128 

" 4:3 107 

•' 4:17 154 

** 5:19 142. 

....146, 148, 168 

2 John 7.107, 128, 200 
Jude 6 106 

'* 14-15 ...,75, 92, 
104. 112, 208 

Bev. 1:2. 11 140 

•* 1:3 17. 177 

" 1:6 224 

** 1:7-8 .,..28, 200 

** 1:13 128 

** 3:10 27 



Rer. 2:25*17 12. 70 

'* 3:3 11, 242 

*' 3:10.79. 91, 111 

*• 3:12 ,. 22 

** 3:14-18 

95, 154, 232 

" 3:21 47, 54 

'* 4:8 20a 

'* 5:6 128 

" 5:10-13 

46, 7^, 94 

** 6;9-ll . .29, 100 

*• 6:12-14 81 

** 6:15-17 ..13, 81, 
123. 145 

" 7:9-10 132 

'' 9:18 222 

** 11:10 98 

86, 124, 224 

II 11:18 29 

l'^:^ • . .138 

** 13:11-18 51, 

53. 100, loa 

•* 14:6 ........ 

134. 135. 233 

'* 14:11 ..223 

** 14:13, 16 .... 

....27, 15«, 223 
•* 30:3 51 

xt? ■■'i^***i ..... yi 
** 16:15 ...63. 242 
** 19:7-9 

35, 97, 125 

'* 19:11-21 .103. 

...106, 1^. 129 
'* 19:15-16 .77. 138 
** 19:20 

106, 140, 149 

" 20 ea 

** 20:1-3 ,.121, 151 

*• 20:1-9 37 

" 20:4-14 48 

'* 20:4-6 ...52, 62- 
100, 103, 157 

" 20:7-10 l^ 

•* 20:10-15 .... 

103. 105, 224 

" 20:11 223 

" 20:12-15 <S2, 

..101. 105 

•; 21:2. 10 22 

A^w :o 1 .&! 

*' 22:5 224 

** 22:7 ....58, 177 

" 22:16 214 

'• ^:17 ...119 

'I 22:19 40 

i^Ji . j,A} ....... 

120. 151, 160 

See numerous pas- 
sages quoted on pagoa 
25 to 25, 72 to 74, 
102, 162 to 167, 180 
to 181, 183 to 19S aikd 
218 to 221, 



CDCN 



S 



Innoccncc 



PLAN OF THE AIONS Eph.SII 




1665 YEARS 
RUIEDOM 



431 427 1401 

6qvV Piuorim Israel 



MY3TERV 



IQOO 

MANirEsxKnch 



HOUNC9S 
IN 

New Hc/ycN3 
ano 

NEW Earth 

WHERCm DWCLUSTH 

Ri0HTfl:<HiaraHUi 



mmmmn^i 



AIONS OF AIONS 



AlONS O^ 




Plan of the Ages - Read with the Old Testament books of Daniel as well as the NT. Book of Revelation 



Saved - How To become a 

Christian 

how to be saved 

A Christian is someone 

who believes the 

following 



steps to Take in order to become a 

true Christian, to be Saved & Have a 

reai reiationsliip & genuine 

experience with the reai God 

Read, understand, accept and 

believe the following verses from 

the Bible: 

1. All men are sinners and fall short 
of God's perfect standard 

Romans 3: 23 states that 

For all have sinned, and come short of 

the glory of God; 



2. Sin - which is imperfection in our 
lives - denies us eternal life with 
God. But God sent his son Jesus 
Christ as a gift to give us freely 
Eternal Life by believing on Jesus 
Christ. 

Romans 6: 23 states 
For the wages of sin is death; but the 
gift of God is eternal life through Jesus 
Christ our Lord. 

3. You can be saved, and you are 
saved by Faith in Jesus Christ. You 
cannot be saved by your good 
works, because they are not "good 
enough". But God's good work of 
sending Jesus Christ to save us, 
and our response of believing - of 
having faith - in Jesus Christ, that is 
what saves each of us. 

Ephesians 2: 8-9 states 

8 For by grace are ye saved through 
faith; and that not of yourselves: it is 
the gift of God: 

9 Not of works, lest any man should 
boast. 



4. God did not wait for us to become 
perfect in order to accept or 
unconditionally love us. He sent 
Jesus Christ to save us, even 
though we are sinners. So Jesus 
Christ died to save us from our sins, 
and to save us from eternal 
separation from God. 

Romans 5:8 states 

But God commendeth his love toward 
us, in that, while we were yet sinners, 
Christ died for us. 

5. God loved the world so much that 
He sent his one and only Son to die, 
so that by believing in Jesus Christ, 
we obtain Eternal Life. 

John 3: 16 states 

For God so loved the world, that he 
gave his only begotten Son, that 
whosoever believeth in him should not 
perish, but have everlasting life. 

6. If you believe in Jesus Christ, and 
in what he did on the Cross for us, 
by dying there for us, you know for a 



fact that you have been given 
Eternal Life. 

I John 5: 13 states 
These things have I written unto you 
that believe on the name of the Son of 
God; that ye may know that ye have 
eternal life, and that ye may believe on 
the name of the Son of God. 

7. If you confess your sins to God, 
he hears you take this step, and you 
can know for sure that He does hear 
you, and his response to you is to 
forgive you of those sins, so that 
they are not remembered against 
you, and not attributed to you ever 
again. 

I John 1 : 9 states 

If we confess our sins, he is faithful and 

just to forgive us our sins, and to 

cleanse us from all unrighteousness. 

If you believe these verses, or want 

to believe these verses, pray the 

following: 

" Lord Jesus, I need you. Thank you 

for dying on the cross for my sins. I 

open the door of my life and ask you 



to save me from my sins and give 
me eternal iife. Tiiank you for 
forgiving me of my sins and giving 
me eternal life. I receive you as my 
Savior and Lord. Please take control 
of the throne of my life. Make me the 
kind of person you want me to be. 
Help me to understand you, and to 
know you and to learn how to follow 
you. Free me from all of the things in 
my life that prevent me from 
following you. In the name of the 
one and only and true Jesus Christ I 
ask all these things now, Amen". 

Does this prayer express your desire to 
know God and to want to l<now His love 
? If you are sincere in praying this 
prayer, Jesus Christ comes into your 
heart and your life, just as He said he 
would. 

It often takes courage to decide to 
become a Christian. It is the right 
decision to make, but It is difficult to 
fight against part of ourselves that 
wants to hang on, or to find against 
that part of our selves that has 
trouble changing. The good news is 



that you do not need to change 
yourself. Just Cry out to God, pray 
and he will begin to change you. 
God does not expect you to become 
perfect before you come to Him. Not 
at all. ..this is why He sent Jesus. ..so 
that we would not have to become 
perfect before being able to know 
God. 

Steps to take once you have asked 
Jesus to come into your life 

Find the following passages in the 
Bible and begin to read them: 

1. Read Psalm 23 (in the middle of 
the Old Testament - the 1st half of 
the Bible) 

2. Read Psalm 91 

3. Read the Books in the New 
Testament (in the Bible) of John, 
Romans & I John 

4. Tell someone of your prayer and 
your seeking God. Share that with 
someone close to you. 

5. Obtain some of the books on the 
list of books, and begin to read 



them, so that you can understand 
more about God and how He works. 

6. Pray, that is - just talk to and with 
God, thank l-iim for saving you, and 
tell him your 

fears and concerns, and ask him for 
help and guidance. 

7. email or tell someone about the 
great decision you have made today 
III 



Does the "being saved" 
process only work for those 
who believe ? 

For the person who is not yet 
saved, their understanding of 
1) their state of sin and 2) God's 
personal love and care for 
them, and His desire and 
ability to save them....is what 
enables anyone to become 
saved. 

So yes, the "being saved" 
process works only for those 



who believe in J esus Christ 
and Him only, and place their 
faith in Him and in His work 
done on the Cross. 

...and if so , then how does 
believing save a person? 

Believing saves a person because of 
what it allows God to do in the Heart 
and Soul of that person. 

But it is not simply the fact of a 
"belief". The issue is not having 
"belief" but rather what we have a 
belief about. 

IF a person believes in Salvation by 
Faith Alone in Jesus Christ (ask us 
by email if this is not clear), then 
That belief saves them. Why ? 
because they are magical ? 
No, because of the sovereignty of 
God, because of what God does to 
them, when they ask him into their 
heart & life. When a person decides 
to place their faith in Jesus Christ 
and ask Him to forgive them of 



their sins and invite Jesus Clirist 
into tlieir life & lieart, this is wliat 
saves tliem - because of what God 
does for them at that moment in 
time. 

At that moment in time when they 
sincerely believe and ask God to 
save them (as described above), 
God takes the life of that person, 
and in accordance with the will of 
that human, having requested God 
to save them from their sins through 
Jesus Christ - God takes that 
person's life and sins [all sins past, 
present and future], and allocates 
them to the category: of "one of 
those people who Accepted the Free 
Gift of Eternal Salvation that God 
offers". 

From that point forward, their sins 
are no longer counted against them, 
because that is an account that is 
paid by the shed blood of Jesus 
Christ. And there is no person that 
could ever sin so much, that God's 
love would not be good enough for 
them, or that would somehow not be 
able to be covered by the penalty of 



death that Jesus Christ paid the 
price for. (otherwise, sin would be 
more powerful than Jesus Christ - 
which is not true). 

Sometimes, People have trouble 
believing in Jesus Christ because of 
two extremes: 

First the extreme that they are not 
sinners (usually, this means that a 
person has not committed a "serious" 
sin, such as "murder", but God says that 
all sins separates us from God, even 
supposedly-small sins. We - as humans 
- tend to evaluate sin Into more serious 
and less serious categories, because we 
do not understand just how serious 
"small" sin Is). 

Since we are all sinners, we all have 
a need for God, in order to have 
eternal salvation. 

Second the extreme that they are 
not good enough for Jesus Christ to 
save them. This is basically done by 
those who reject the Free offer of 
Salvation by Christ Jesus because 
those people are -literally - unwilling 



to believe. After death, they will 
believe, but they can only chose 
Eternal Life BEFORE they die. 
The fact is that all of us, are not 
good enough for Jesus Christ to 
save them. That is why Paul wrote in 
the Bible "For all have sinned, and 
come short of the glory of God" 
(Romans 3:23). 

Thankfully, that Is not the end of the 
story, because he also wrote " For the 
wages of sin is death; but the gift of God 
is eternal life through Jesus Christ our 
Lord. "(Romans 6: 23) 



That Free offer of salvation is 
clarified in the following passage: 

John 3: 16 For God so loved the 
world, that he gave his only 
begotten Son, that whosoever 
believeth in him should not perish, 
but have everlasting life. 
17 For God sent not his Son into the 
world to condemn the world; but 
that the world through him might be 
saved. 



Prayers that count 

The prayers that God hears 

We don't make the rules any more 
than you do. We just want to help 
others know how to reach God, and 
know that God cares about them 
personally. 

The only prayers that make it to 
Heaven where God dwells are those 
prayers that are prayed directly to 
Him " through Jesus Christ " or "in 
the name of Jesus Christ' . 

God hears our prayers because we 
obey the method that God has 
established for us to be able to 
reach him. If we want Him to hear 
us, then we must use the methods 
that He has given us to 
communicate with Him. 



And he explains - in the New 
Testament - what that method is: 
tallying to God (praying) in 
accordance with God's will - and 
coming to Him in the name of Jesus 
Christ . Here are some examples of 
that from the New Testament: 

(Acts 3:6) Then Peter said, Silver and 
gold have I none; but such as I have give 
I thee: In the name of Jesus Christ of 
Nazareth rise up and walk. 

(Acts 16:18) And this did she many days. 
But Paul, being grieved, turned and said 
to the spirit, I command thee in the 
name of Jesus Christ to come out of her. 
And he came out the same hour. 

(Acts 9:27) But Barnabas took him, and 
brought him to the apostles, and 
declared unto them how he had seen the 
Lord in the way, and that he had spoken 
to him, and how he had preached boldly 
at Damascus in the name of Jesus. 



(2 Cor 3:4) And such trust have we 
through Christ to God-ward: (i.e. 
toward God) 

(Gal 4:7) Wherefore thou art no more a 
servant, but a son; and if a son, then an 
heir of God through Christ . 
(Eph 2:7) That in the ages to come he 
might show the exceeding [spiritual] 
riches of his grace in his kindness toward 
us through Christ Jesus . 

(Phil 4:7) And the peace of God, which 
passeth all understanding, shall keep 
your hearts and minds through Christ 
.Tesus. 

(Acts 4:2) Being grieved that they taught 
the people, and preached through Jesus 
the resurrection from the dead. 

(Rom 1:8) First, I thank my God 
through Jesus Christ for you all, that 
your faith is spoken of throughout the 
whole world. 

(Rom 6:11) Likewise reckon ye also 
yourselves to be dead indeed unto sin, 



but alive unto God through Jesus Christ 
our Lord. 

(Rom 6:23) For the wages of sin is death; 
but the gift of God is eternal life through 
Jesus Christ our Lord. 

(Rom 15:17) I have therefore whereof I 
may glory through Jesus Christ in those 
things which pertain to God. 

(Rom 16:27) To God only wise, be glory 
through Jesus Christ for ever. Amen. 

(1 Pet 4:11) ...if any man minister, let 
him do it as of the ability which God 
giveth: that God in all things may be 
glorified through Jesus Christ , to whom 
be praise and dominion for ever and 
ever. Amen. 

(Gal 3:14) That the blessing of Abraham 
might come on the Gentiles through 
Jesus Christ ; that we might receive the 
promise of the [Holy] Spirit through 
faith. 



(Titus 3:6) Which he shed on us 
abundantly through Jesus Christ our 
Saviour; 

(Heb 13:21) Make you perfect in every 
good work to do his will, working in you 
that which is wellpleasing in his sight, 
through Jesus Christ; to whom be glory 
for ever and ever. Amen. 



Anyone who has questions is encouraged to contact us by 
email, with the address that is posted on our website. 



Note for Foreign Language and 
International Readers & Users 



Foreign Language Versions of the 
Introduction and Postcript/Afterword 
will be included (hopefully) in future 
editions. 



IF a person wanted to become a Christian, what would they pray ? 



God, I am praying this to you so that you will help me. Please help 
me to want to know you better. Please help me to become a Christian. 

God I admit that I am not perfect. I understand that you cannot allow 
anyone into Heaven who is not perfect and Holy. I understand that 
if I believe in Jesus Christ and in what He did, that God you will 
see my life through the sacrifice of Jesus Christ, and that this will 
allow me to have eternal life and know that I am going to Heaven. 

God, I admit that I have sin and things in my life that are not perfect. 
I know I have sinned in my life. Please forgive me of my sins. 
I believe that Jesus Christ is the Son of God, that He came to Earth 
to save those who ask Him, and that He died to pay the penalty for 
all of my sins. 

I understand that Jesus physically died and physically arose from the 
dead, and that God can forgive me because of the death and 
resurrection of Jesus Christ. I thank you for dying for me, and for 
paying the price for my sins. I accept to believe in you, and I thank 
you Lord God from all of my heart for your help and for sending 
your Son to die and raise from the Dead. 

I pray that you would help me to read your word the Bible. I 
renounce anything in my Ufe, my thoughts and my actions that is 
not from you, and I do this in the name of Jesus Christ. Help me 
to not be spiritually deceived. Help me to grow and learn how to have 
a strong Christian walk for you, and to be a good example, with your 
help. Help me to have and develop a love of your word the Bible, and 
please bring to my life, people and situations that will help me to 
understand how to live my life as your servant. Help me to learn 
how to share the good news with those who may be willing to learn 
or to know. I ask these things in the name of Jesus Christ, and 
I thank you for what you have done for me. Amen. 



Please Remember: Christianity is NEVER forced. No one can 
force anyone to become a Christian. God does NOT recognize 
^^ny desire for Him, unless it is genuine and motivated from^_ 
tW giJnsreie^feaefT-ef'Bj.. ^ 



Prayers for help to God 

In MANY LANGUAGES 

For YOU, for US, for your Family 



Dear God, 

Thank you that this New Testament has been released so 

that we are able to learn more about you. 

Please help the people responsible for making this 
Electronic book available. Please help them to be able to 
work fast, and make more Electronic books available 
Please help them to have all the resources, the money, the 
strength and the time that they need in order to be able to 
keep working for You. 

Please help those that are part of the team that help them on 
an everyday basis. Please give them the strength to continue 
and give each of them the spiritual understanding for the 
work that you want them to do. Please help each of them to 
not have fear and to remember that you are the God who 
answers prayer and who is in charge of everything. 

I pray that you would encourage them, 

and that you protect them, and the work & ministry that they 



are engaged in. I pray that you would protect them from 
the Spiritual Forces or other obstacles that could harm them 
or slow them down. 

Please help me when I use this New Testament to also think 
of the people who have made this edition available, so that I 
can pray for them and so they can continue to help more 
people 

I pray that you would give me a love of your 
Holy Word (the New Testament), and that you would give 
me spiritual wisdom and discernment to know you better 
and to understand the period of time that we are living in. 
Please help me to know how to deal with the difficulties that 
I am confronted with every day. Lord God, Help me to want 
to know you Better and to want to help other Christians in 
my area and around the world. 

I pray that you would give the Electronic book team and 
those who work on the website and those who help them 
your wisdom. 

I pray that you would help the individual members of their 
family (and my family) to not be spiritually deceived, but 
to understand you and to want to accept and follow you in 
every way. and I ask you to do these things 
in the name of Jesus, 
Amen, 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Hungarian 



Hungary, Hungarian, Hungary Hungarian Maygar PrayerJ ezus Krisztus 

Imadsag hoz Isten Hogyan viselkedni Imadkozik hoz tud hall az en m 

viselkedni kerdez ad segitszamomra 

Hungarian - Prayer Requests (praying / Talking) to God 
- explained in Hungarian Language 

Beszelo -hoz Isten , a Alkoto -bol Vilagegyetem , a Lord : 
L amit on akar ad szamomra a batorsag -hoz imadkozik a 
dolog amit Vennem kell imadkozik 

2. amit on akar ad szamomra a batorsag -hoz hisz on es 
elfogad amit akrsz igy csinalni eletemmel , helyett en 
felemel az en -m sajat akarat ( szandek ) fenti one. 

3. amit on akar add nekem segit -hoz nem enged az en -m 
fel -bol ismeretlen -hoz valik a kifogas , vagy a alap ertem 
nem -hoz szolgal you. 

4. amit on akar add nekem segit -hoz lat es -hoz megtanul 
hogyan viselkedni volna a szellemi ero Sziiksegem van ( 
atmeno -a szo a Biblia ) egy ) reszere a esemeny elore es b 
betii ) reszere az en -m sajat szemelyes szellemi utazas. 

5. Amit on Isten akar add nekem segit -hoz akar -hoz szolgal 
On tobb 

6. Amit on akar emlekeztet en -hoz -val beszel on 
prayerwhen ) En csalodott vagy -ban nehezseg , helyett 
kiprobalas -hoz hatarozat dolog en magam egyetlen atmeno 
az en -m emberi ero. 



7. Amit on akar add nekem Bolcsesseg es egy sziv toltott - 
val Bibliai Bolcsesseg azert EN akar szolgal on tobb 
hatekonyan. 

8. Amit on akar adjon nekem egy -t vagy -hoz dolgozoszoba 
-a szo , a Biblia ,( a Uj Vegrendelet Evangelium -bol Budi ), 
-ra egy szemelyes alap 

9. amit on akar ad segitseg szamomra azert En kepes -hoz 
eszrevesz dolog -ban Biblia ( -a szo ) melyik EN tud 
szemelyesen elmond -hoz , es amit akarat segitsen nekem ert 
amit akrsz en -hoz csinal eletemben. 

10. Amit on akar add nekem nagy itelokepesseg , -hoz ert 
hogyan viselkedni megmagyaraz -hoz masikak ki on , es 
amit EN akar kepesnek lenni megtenni megtanul hogyan 
viselkedni megtanul es tud hogyan viselkedni kiall mellett 
on es en -a szo ( a Biblia ) 

1 1 . Amit on akar hoz emberek ( vagy websites ) eletemben 
ki akar -hoz tud on es en , ki van eros -ban -uk pontos 
megertes -bol on ( Isten ); es Amit on akar hoz emberek ( 
vagy websites ) eletemben ki lesz kepes -hoz batorit en -hoz 
pontosan megtanul hogyan viselkedni feloszt a Biblia a szo - 
bol igazsag (2 Komocsin 215:). 

12. Amit on akar segitsen nekem -hoz megtanul -hoz volna 
nagy megertes koriilbelul melyik Biblia valtozat van legjobb 
, melyik van a leg— bb pontos , es melyik birtokol a leg— bb 
szellemi ero & ero , es melyik valtozat egyeztet -val a 
eredeti kezirat amit on ihletett a iroi hivatas -bol Uj 
Vegrendelet -hoz ir. 

13. Amit on akar ad segit szamomra -hoz hasznal idom -ban 
egy jo ut , es nem -hoz elpusztit idom -ra Hamis vagy iires 
modszer kozelebb keriilni -hoz Isten ( de amit van nem 



hiisegesen Bibliai ), es hoi azok modszer termel nem hosszu 
ideje vagy tartos szellemi gyiimolcs. 

14. Amit on akar ad segitseg szamomra -hoz ert mit tenni 
keres -ban egy templom vagy egy istentisztelet helye , mi 
fajta -bol kerdes -hoz kerdez , es amit on akar segitsen 
nekem -hoz talal hivok vagy egy lelkesz -val nagy szellemi 
bolcsesseg helyett konnyii vagy hamis valaszol. 

15. amit on akar okoz en -hoz emlekszik -hoz memorizal -a 
szo a Biblia ( mint Romaiak 8), azert EN tud volna ez 
szivemben es volna az en -m torodik elokeszitett , es lenni 
kesz ad egy valaszol -hoz masikak -bol remel amit Nekem 
van koriilbelUl on. 

16. Amit on akar hoz segit szamomra azert az en -m sajat 
teologia es tetelek -hoz egyeterteni -a szo , a Biblia es amit 
on akar folytatodik segiteni neki en tud hogyan az en -m 
megertes -bol doktrina lehet kozmiivesitett azert az en -m 
sajat elet , eletmod es megertes folytatodik -hoz lenni zaro - 
hoz amit akrsz ez -hoz lenni ertem. 

17. Amit on akar nyit az en -m szellemi bepillantas ( 
kovetkeztetes ) tobb es tobb , es amit hoi az en -m megertes 
vagy eszrevetel -bol on van nem pontos , amit on akar 
segitsen nekem -hoz megtanul ki Jezus Krisztus hiisegesen 
van. 

18. Amit on akar ad segit szamomra azert EN akar kepesnek 
lenni megtenni szetvalaszt akarmi hamis ritusok melyik 
Nekem van fljgges -ra , -bol -a tiszta tanitas -ban Biblia , ha 
akarmi mibol En alabbiak van nem -bol Isten , vagy van 
ellenkezo -hoz amit akrsz -hoz tanit minket koriilbelUl 
alabbiak on. 



19. Amit akarmi kenyszerit -bol rossz akar nem eltesz 
akarmi szellemi megertes melyik Nekem van , de elegge 
amit EN akar megtart a tudas -bol hogyan viselkedni tud on 
es en nem -hoz lenni tevedesben lenni ezekben a napokban - 
bol szellemi csalas. 

20. Amit on akar hoz szellemi ero es segit szamomra azert 
EN akarat nem -hoz lenni resze a Nagy Eses El vagy -bol 
akarmi mozgalom melyik akar lenni lelkileg utanzott -hoz 
on es en -hoz -a Szent Szo 

21. Amit ha van akarmi amit Nekem van megtett eletemben 
, vagy barmilyen modon amit Nekem van nem alperes -hoz 
on ahogy ettem kellet volna volna es ez minden 
megakadalyozas en -bol egyik gyaloglas veled , vagy 
birtoklas megertes , amit on akar hoz azok dolog / valasz / 
esemeny vissza bele az en -m torodik , azert EN akar 
lemond oket neveben Jezus Krisztus , es mind az osszes -uk 
hat es kovetkezmeny , es amit on akar helyettesit akarmi 
uresseg , sadness vagy ketsegbeeses eletemben -val a Orom - 
bol Lord , es amit EN akar lenni tobb fokuszalva tanulas - 
hoz kovet on mellett olvaso -a szo , a Biblia 

22. Amit on akar nyit az en -m szemek azert EN akar 
kepesnek lenni megtenni vilagosan lat es felismer ha van 
egy Nagy Csalas koriilbelul Szellemi tema , hogyan 
viselkedni ert ez jelenseg ( vagy ezek esemeny ) -bol egy 
Bibliai perspektiva , es amit on akar add nekem bolcsesseg - 
hoz tud es igy amit EN akarat megtanul hogyan viselkedni 
segit barataim es szeretett egyek ( rokon ) nem lenni resze it. 

23. Amit on akar biztosit amit egyszer az en -m szemek van 
kinyitott es az en -m torodik ert a szellemi jelentoseg -bol 
idoszerii esemeny bevetel hely a vilagon , amit on akar 
elokeszit szivem elfogadtatni magam -a igazsag , es amit on 
akar segitsen nekem ert hogyan viselkedni talal batorsag es 



ero atmeno -a Szent Szo , a Biblia. Neveben Jezus Krisztus , 
En kerdezek mindezekert igazol kivansagom -hoz lenni -ban 
megallapodas -a akarat , es En kerdezes reszere -a 
bolcsesseg es kocsit berelni szerelem -bol Igazsag Amen 



Tobb alul -bol Oldal 
Hogyan viselkedni volna Orokelet 



Vagyunk boldog ha ez oldalra dol ( -bol imadsag kereslet - 
hoz Isten ) van kepes -hoz tamogat on. Mi ert ez majus nem 
lenni a legjobb vagy a leg— bb hatasos forditas. Mi ert amit 
vannak sok kiilonbozo ways -bol kifejezheto gondoUcodas es 
szoveg. Ha onnek van egy javaslat reszere egy jobb forditas 
, vagy ha tetszene neked -hoz fog egy kicsi osszeg -bol idod 
-hoz kiild javaslatok hozzank , lesz lenni eteladag ezer -bol 
mas emberek is , ki akarat akkor olvas a kozmiivesitett 
forditas. Mi gyakran volna egy Uj Vegrendelet elerheto -ban 
-a nyelv vagy -ban nyelvek amit van ritka vagy regi. Ha on 
latszo reszere egy Uj Vegrendelet -ban egy kiilonleges nyelv 
, legyen szives tr hozzank. Is , akarunk hogy biztosak 
legyiink es megprobal -hoz kommunikal amit neha , 
megtesszuk felajanl konyv amit van nem Szabad es amit 
csinal ar penz. De ha on nem tud ad nehanyuk elektronikus 
konyv , mi tud gyakran csinal egy cserel -bol elektronikus 
konyv reszere segit -val forditas vagy forditas dolgozik. 
Csinalsz nem kell lenni profi munkas , csak keves szabalyos 
szemely akit erdekel eteladag. Onnek kellene volna egy 
szamitogep vagy onnek kellene volna belepes -hoz egy 
szamitogep -on -a helyi konyvtar vagy kollegium vagy 
egyetem , ota azok altalaban volna jobb kapcsolatok -hoz 
Internet. 



Tudod is altalaban alapit -a sajat szemelyes SZABAD 
elektronikus posta szamla mellett halado mail.yahoo.com 



Legyen szives fog egy pillanat -hoz talal a elektronikus 
posta cim eUielyezett alul vagy a veg ebbol oldal. Mi remel 
lesz kiild elektronikus posta hozzank , ha ez -bol segit vagy 
batoritas. Mi is batorit on -hoz kapcsolat minket 
vonatkozolag Elektronikus Konyv hogy tudunk felajanl amit 
van nelkiil ar , es szabad. 



Megtessziik vohia sok konyv -ban kiilfoldi nyelvek , de 
megtessziik nem mindig hely oket -hoz kap elektronikusan ( 
letolt ) mert mi egyetlen csinal elerheto a konyv vagy a tema 
amit van a leg— bb kereslet. Mi batorit on -hoz folytatodik - 
hoz imadkozik -hoz Isten es -hoz folytatodik -hoz megtanul 
rola mellett olvaso a Uj Vegrendelet. Mi szivesen lat -a 
kerdes es magyarazat mellett elektronikus posta. 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

Italian 

Italian- Prayer Requests (praying / Talking) to God - 
explained in Italian Language 



Italian prayer jesus Cristo Preghiera come pregare al del dio 11 dio puo 
sentirsi preghiera come chiedere dio di dare allaiuto me 



Parlando al dio, il creatore dell' universe, il signore: 

1. che dareste me al coraggio pregare le cose di che ho 
bisogno per pregare 

2. che dareste me al coraggio crederli ed accettare che cosa 
desiderate fare con la mia vita, anziche me che exalting il 
miei propri volonta (intenzione) sopra il vostro. 

3. che mi dareste I'aiuto per non lasciare i miei timori dello 
sconosciuto transformarsi in nelle giustificazioni, o la base 
per me per non servirlo. 

4. che mi dareste I'aiuto per vedere ed imparare come avere 
la resistenza spiritosa io abbia bisogno (con la vostra parola 
bibbia) di a) per gli eventi avanti e b) per il mio proprio 
viaggio spiritoso personale. 

5. Che dio mi dareste I'aiuto per desiderare servirli di piii 

6. Che mi ricordereste comunicare con voi (prayer)when io 
sono frustrati o in difficolta, invece di provare a risolvere le 
cose io stesso soltanto con la mia resistenza umana. 

7. Che mi dareste la saggezza e un cuore si e riempito di 
saggezza biblica in modo che li servissi piii efficacemente. 

8. Che mi dareste un desiderio studiare la vostra parola, la 
bibbia, (il nuovo gospel del Testamento di John), a titolo 
personale, 

9. che dareste ad assistenza me in modo che possa notare le 
cose nella bibbia (la vostra parola) a cui posso riferire 
personalmente ed a che Io aiutera a capire che cosa Io 
desiderate fare nella mia vita. 



10. Che mi dareste il discernment grande, per capire come 
spiegare ad altri che siate e che potrei imparare come 
imparare e sapere levarsi in piedi in su per voi e la vostra 
parola (bibbia) 

1 1 . Che portereste la gente (o i Web site) nella mia vita che 
desidera conoscerla e che e forte nella loro comprensione 
esatta di voi (dio); e quello portereste la gente (o i Web site) 
nella mia vita che potra consigliarmi imparare esattamente 
come dividere la bibbia la parola della verita (2 coda di todo 
2:15). 

12. Che lo aiutereste ad imparare avere comprensione 
grande circa quale versione della bibbia e la cosa migliore, 
che e la piii esatta e che ha la resistenza & I'alimentazione 
pill spiritose e che la versione accosente con i manoscritti 
originali che avete ispirato gli autori di nuovo Testamento 
scrivere. 

13. Che dareste I'aiuto me per usare il mio tempo in un buon 
senso e per non sprecare il mio tempo sui metodi falsi o 
vuoti di ottenere piii vicino al dio (ma a quello non sia 
allineare biblico) e dove quel metodi non producono frutta 
spiritosa di lunga durata o durevole. 

14. Che dareste I'assistenza me capire che cosa cercare in 
una chiesa o in un posto di culto, che generi di domande da 
chiedere e che lo aiutereste a trovare i believers o un pastor 
con saggezza spiritosa grande anziche le risposte facili o 
false. 

15. di che lo indurreste a ricordarsi per memorizzare la 
vostra parola la bibbia (quale Romans 8), di modo che posso 
averlo nel mio cuore e fare la mia prepararsi mente ed e 



aspetti per dare una risposta ad altre della speranza che ho 
circa voi. 

16. Che portereste I'aiuto me in modo che la mie proprie 
teologia e dottrine per accosentire con la vostra parola, la 
bibbia e che continuereste a aiutarli a sapere la mia 
comprensione della dottrina puo essere migliorata in modo 
che la miei propri vita, lifestyle e capire continui ad essere 
pill vicino a che cosa lo desiderate essere per me. 

17. Che aprireste la mia comprensione spiritosa 
(conclusioni) di piii e piii e che dove la mia comprensione o 
percezione di voi non e esatta, che lo aiutereste ad imparare 
chi Jesus Christ allineare e. 

18. Che dareste I'aiuto me in modo che possa separare tutti i 
rituali falsi da cui ho dipeso, dai vostri insegnamenti liberi 
nella bibbia, se c'e ne di che cosa sono seguente non e del 
dio, o e contrari a che cosa desiderate per insegnarli - circa 
quanto segue. 

19. Che alcune forze della malvagita non toglierebbero la 
comprensione affatto spiritosa che abbia, ma piuttosto che 
mantennrei la conoscenza di come conoscerli e non essere 
ingannato dentro attualmente di inganno spiritoso. 

20. Che portereste la resistenza spiritosa ed aiutereste a me 
in modo che non faccia parte del ritirarsi grande o di alcun 
movimento che sarebbe spiritual falsificato a voi ed alia 
vostra parola santa. 

21. Quello se ci e qualche cosa che faccia nella mia vita, o 
qualsiasi senso che non ho risposto a voi come dovrei avere 
e quello sta impedendomi di camminare con voi, o avere 
capire, che portereste quel things/responses/events 
nuovamente dentro la mia mente, di modo che rinuncerei 



loro in nome di Jesus Christ e tutte i loro effetti e 
conseguenze e che sostituireste tutta la emptiness, tristezza o 
disperazione nella mia vita con la gioia del signore e che di 
pill sarei messo a fuoco sull'imparare seguirli leggendo la 
vostra parola, bibbia. 

22. Che aprireste i miei occhi in modo che possa vedere e 
riconoscere chiaramente se ci e un inganno grande circa i 
soggetti spiritosi, come capire questo fenomeno (o questi 
eventi) da una prospettiva biblica e che mi dareste la 
saggezza per sapere ed in modo che imparl come aiutare i 
miei amici ed amavo ones (parenti) per non fare parte di 
esso. 

23. Che vi accertereste che i miei occhi siano aperti una 
volta e la mia mente capisce I'importanza spiritosa degli 
eventi correnti che avvengono nel mondo, che abbiate 
preparato il mio cuore per accettare la vostra verita e che lo 
aiutereste a capire come trovare il coraggio e la resistenza 
con la vostra parola santa, la bibbia. In nome di Jesus Christ, 
chiedo queste cose che confermano il mio desiderio essere 
nell'accordo la vostra volonta e sto chiedendo la vostra 
saggezza ed avere un amore della verita. Amen. 



Pill in calce alia pagina 
come avere vita Etema 



Siamo felici se questa lista (delle richieste di preghiera al 
dio) puo aiutarli. Capiamo che questa non puo essere la 
traduzione migliore o piii efficace. Capiamo che ci sono 
molti sensi differenti di esprimere i pensieri e le parole. Se 
avete un suggerimento per una traduzione migliore, o se 



voleste occorrere una piccola quantita di vostro tempo di 
trasmettere i suggerimenti noi, aiuterete i migliaia della 
gente inoltre, che allora leggera la traduzione migliorata. 
Abbiamo spesso un nuovo Testamento disponibile in vostra 
lingua o nelle lingue che sono rare o vecchie. 

Se state cercando un nuovo Testamento in una lingua 
specifica, scriva prego noi. Inoltre, desideriamo essere sicuri 
e proviamo a comunicare a volte quello, offriamo i libri che 
non sono liberi e che costano i soldi. Ma se non potete 
permettersi alcuni di quel libri elettronici, possiamo fare 
spesso uno scambio di libri elettronici per aiuto con la 
traduzione o il lavoro di traduzione. 



Non dovete essere un operaio professionista, solo una 
persona normale che e interessata nell'assistenza. Dovreste 
avere un calcolatore o dovreste avere accesso ad un 
calcolatore alia vostra biblioteca o universita o universita 
locale, poiche quelli hanno solitamente collegamenti 
migliori al Internet. Potete anche stabilire solitamente il 
vostro proprio cliente LIBERO personale della posta 
elettronica andando al ### di mail.yahoo.com prego 
occorrete un momento per trovare I'indirizzo della posta 
elettronica situato alia parte inferiore o all'estremita di 
questa pagina. Speriamo che trasmettiate la posta elettronica 
noi, se questa e di aiuto o di incoraggiamento. Inoltre vi 
consigliamo metterseli in contatto con riguardo ai libri 
elettronici che offriamo quello siamo senza costo e 

che libero abbiamo molti libri neUe lingue straniere, ma 
non le disponiamo sempre per ricevere elettronicamente 
(trasferimento dal sistema centrale verso i satelliti) perche 
rendiamo soltanto disponibile i libri o i soggetti che sono 
chiesti. Vi consigliamo continuare a pregare al dio ed a 
continuare ad imparare circa lui leggendo il nuovo 



Testamento. Accogliamo favorevolmente le vostre domande 
ed osservazioni da posta elettronica. 



Preghiera al dio Caro Dio, Grazie che questo gospel o 
questo nuovo Testamento e stato liberato in modo che 
possiamo impararvi piii circa. Aiuti prego la gente 
responsabile del rendere questo libro elettronico disponibile. 
Conoscete che chi sono e potete aiutarle. 

Aiutile prego a potere funzionare velocemente e renda i libri 
piu elettronici disponibili Aiutili prego ad avere tutte le 
risorse, i soldi, la resistenza ed il tempo di che hanno 
bisogno per potere continuare a funzionare per voi. 
Aiuti prego quelli che fanno parte della squadra che le aiuta 
su una base giomaliere. Prego dia loro la resistenza per 
continuare e dare ciascuno di loro la comprensione spiritosa 
per il lavoro che li desiderate fare. Aiuti loro prego ciascuno 
a non avere timore ed a non ricordarsi di che siete il dio che 
risponde alia preghiera e che e incaricato di tutto. Prego che 
consigliereste loro e che li proteggete ed il lavoro & il 
ministero che sono agganciati dentro. 

Prego che li proteggereste dalle forze spiritose o da altri 
ostacoli che potrebbero nuoc o ritardarli giii. Aiutilo prego 
quando uso questo nuovo Testamento anche per pensare alia 
gente che ha reso questa edizione disponibile, di modo che 
posso pregare per loro ed in modo da puo continuare a 
aiutare piil gente. 

Prego che mi dareste un amore della vostra parola santa (il 
nuovo Testamento) e che mi dareste la saggezza ed il 
discernment spiritosi per conoscerli meglio e per capire il 



periodo di tempo ou stiamo vivendo. Aiutilo prego a sapere 
risolvere le difficolta che sono confrontato con ogni giomo. 
II signore God, lo aiuta a desiderare conoscerli piu meglio e 
desiderare aiutare altri cristiani nella mia zona ed intomo al 
mondo. 

Prego che dareste la squadra elettronica e coloro del libro 
che le aiuta la vostra saggezza. 

Prego che aiutereste i diversi membri della loro famiglia (e 
della mia famiglia) spiritual a non essere ingannati, ma 
capirli e desiderare accettarli e seguire in ogni senso. Inoltre 
diaci la comodita ed il consiglio in questi periodi ed io vi 
chiedono di fare queste cose in nome di Jesus, amen. 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

PORTUGUESE PORTUGUESE 



Portuguese PrayerCristo Pedidoa DeusComoorara Deus 
podemouvirmy pedido perguntarDeus darajuda a me 
Portuguese - Prayer Requests (praying / Talking) to God 
- explained in Portugues (Portugues) Language 



Falando ao deus, o criador do universo, senhor: 



1 . que voce daria a mim a coragem pray as coisas que eu 
necessito pray 

2. que voce daria a mim a coragem o acreditar e aceitar o 
que voce quer fazer com minha vida, em vez de mim que 
exalting meus proprios vontade (inten^ao) acima de seu. 

3. que voce me daria a ajuda para nao deixar meus medos do 
desconhecido se transformar as desculpas, ou a base para 
mim para nao Die servir. 

4. que voce me daria a ajuda para ver e aprender como ter a 
for^a espiritual mim necessite (com sua palavra o bible) a) 
para os eventos adiante e b) para minha propria viagem 
espiritual pessoal. 

5. Que voce deus me daria a ajuda para querer Die servir 
mais 

6. Que voce me lembraria falar com voce (prayer)when me 
sao frustrados ou na dificuldade, em vez de tentar resolver 
coisas eu mesmo somente com minha for^a humana. 

7. Que voce me daria a sabedoria e um cora^ao encheu-se 
com a sabedoria biblical de modo que eu Die servisse mais 
eficazmente. 

8. Que voce me daria um desejo estudar sua palavra, o bible, 
(o gospel do testament novo de John), em uma base pessoal, 

9. que voce daria a auxilio a mim de modo que eu pudesse 
observar coisas no bible (sua palavra) a que eu posso 
pessoalmente se relacionar, e a que me ajudara compreender 
o que voce me quer fazer em minha vida. 

10. Que voce me daria o discernment grande, para 
compreender como explicar a outro que voce e, e que eu 



poderia aprender como aprender e saber estar acima para 
voce e sua palavra (o bible) 

1 1 . Que voce traria os povos (ou os Web site) em minha 
vida que querem o conhecer, e que sao fortes em sua 
compreensao exata de voce (deus); e isso voce traria povos 
(ou Web site) em minha vida que podera me incentivar 
aprender exatamente como dividir o bible a palavra da 
verdade (2 timothy 2: 15). 

12. Que voce me ajudaria aprender ter a compreensao 
grande sobre que versao do bible e a mais meUior, que sao a 
mais exata, e que tem a forga & o poder os mais espirituais, 
e que a versao concorda com os manuscritos originals que 
voce inspirou os autores do testament novo escrever. 

13. Que voce me daria a ajuda para usar meu tempo em uma 
maneira boa, e para nao desperdi^ar minha hora em metodos 
falsos ou vazios de come^ar mais perto do deus (mas 
daquele nao seja verdadeiramente biblical), e onde aqueles 
metodos nao produzem nenhuma fruta espiritual a longo 
prazo ou duravel. 

14. Que voce me daria o auxilio compreender o que 
procurar em uma igreja ou em um lugar da adoragao, que 
tipos das perguntas a pedir, e que voce me ajudaria 
encontrar believers ou um pastor com sabedoria espiritual 
grande em vez das respostas faceis ou falsas. 15. que voce 
faria com que eu recordasse memorizar sua palavra o bible 
(tal como Romans 8), de modo que eu pudesse o ter em meu 
coragao e ter minha mente preparada, e estivessem pronto 
para dar uma resposta a outra da esperanfa que eu tenho 
sobre voce. 

16. Que voce me traria a ajuda de modo que mens proprios 
theology e doutrinas para concordar com sua palavra, o 



bible e que voce continuaria a me ajudar saber minha 
compreensao da doutrina pode ser melhorada de modo que 
meus proprios vida, lifestyle e compreensao continuem a ser 
mais perto de o que voce a quer ser para mim. 

17. Que voce abriria minha introspec^ao espiritual 
(conclusoes) mais e mais, e que onde minha compreensao 
ou percep^ao de voce nao sao exata, que voce me ajudaria 
aprender quem Jesus Christ e verdadeiramente. 

18. Que voce me daria a ajuda de modo que eu possa 
separar todos os rituals falsos de que eu depender, de sens 
ensinos desobstruidos no bible, se alguma de o que eu sou 
seguinte nao sao do deus, nem sao contrarias a o que voce 
quer nos ensinar - sobre o seguir. 

19. Que nenhumas for^as do evil nao removeriam a 
compreensao espiritual que eu tenho, mas rather que eu 
reteria o conhecimento de como o conhecer e nao ser iludido 
nestes dias do deception espiritual. 

20. Que voce traria a for^a espiritual e me ajudaria de modo 
que eu nao seja parte da queda grande afastado ou de 
nenhum movimento que fosse espiritual forjado a voce e a 
sua palavra holy. 

21. Isso se houver qualquer coisa que eu fiz em minha vida, 
ou alguma maneira que eu nao Uie respondi como eu devo 
ter e aquela esta impedindo que eu ande com voce, ou ter a 
compreensao, que voce traria aqueles 
things/responses/events para tras em minha mente, de modo 
que eu os renunciasse no nome de Jesus Christ, e em todas 
sens efeitos e conseqiiencias, e que voce substituiria todo o 
emptiness, sadness ou desespero em minha vida com a 
alegria do senhor, e que eu estaria focalizado mais na 
aprendizagem o seguir lendo sua palavra, o bible. 



22. Que voce abriria meus olhos de modo que eu possa ver e 
reconhecer claramente se houver um deception grande sobre 
topicos espirituais, como compreender este fenomeno (ou 
estes eventos) de um perspective biblical, e que voce me 
daria a sabedoria para saber e de modo que eu aprenderei 
como ajudar a meus amigos e amei (parentes) nao ser parte 
dela. 

23. Que voce se asseguraria de que meus oUios estejam 
abertos uma vez e minha mente compreende o significado 
espiritual dos eventos atuais que ocorrem no mundo, que 
voce prepararia meu cora^ao para aceitar sua verdade, e que 
voce me ajudaria compreender como encontrar a coragem e 
a for^a com sua palavra holy, o bible. No nome de Jesus 
Christ, eu pe^o estas coisas que confirmam meu desejo ser 
no acordo sua vontade, e eu estou pedindo sua sabedoria e 
para ter um amor da verdade. Amen. 



Mais no fundo da pagina 
como ter a vida eternal 



Nos estamos contentes se esta lista (de pedidos do prayer ao 
deus) puder Die ajudar. Nos compreendemos que esta nao 
pode ser a mais melhor ou tradu^ao a mais eficaz. Nos 
compreendemos que ha muitas maneiras diferentes de 
expressar pensamentos e palavras. Se voce tiver uma 
sugestao para uma tradu^ao melhor, ou se voce gostar de 
fazer exame de um pouco de seu tempo nos emitir 
sugestoes, voce estara ajudando a miUiares dos povos 
tambem, que lerao entao a tradu^ao meUiorada. Nos temos 
frequentemente um testament novo disponivel em sua lingua 
ou nas linguas que sao raras ou veUias. Se voce estiver 
procurando um testament novo em uma lingua especifica, 
escreva-nos por favor. 



Tambem, nos queremos ser certos e tentamos comunicar as 
vezes isso, nos oferecemos os livros que nao estao livres e 
que custam o dinheiro. Mas se voce nao puder ter recursos 
para alguns daqueles livros eletronicos, nos podemos 
frequentemente fazer uma troca de livros eletronicos para a 
ajuda com tradu^ao ou trabaUio da tradu^ao. Voce nao tern 
que ser um trabaUiador profissional, only uma pessoa 
regular que esteja interessada na ajuda. 

Voce deve ter um computador ou voce deve ter o acesso a 
um computador em sua biblioteca ou faculdade ou 
universidade local, desde que aqueles tem geralmente 
conexoes melhores ao Internet. 



Voce pode tambem geralmente estabelecer seu proprio 
cliente LIVRE pessoal do correio eletronico indo ao ### de 
mail.yahoo.com faz exame por favor de um momento para 
encontrar o enderego do correio eletronico ficado situado no 
fundo ou na extremidade desta pagina. Nos esperamos que 
voce nos emita o correio eletronico, se este for da ajuda ou 
do incentivo. Nos incentivamo-lo tambem contatar-nos a 
respeito dos livros eletronicos que nos oferecemos a isso 
somos sem custo, e 

que livre nos temos muitos livros em linguas extrangeiras, 
mas nos nao as colocamos sempre para receber 
eletronicamente (download) porque nos fazemos somente 
disponivel os livros ou os topicos que sao os mais pedidos. 
Nos incentivamo-lo continuar a pray ao deus e a continuar a 
aprender sobre ele lendo o testament novo. Nos damos boas- 
vindas a sens perguntas e comentarios pelo correio 
eletronico. 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Estimado Dios , Gracias aquel esto Nuevo Testamento has 
estado disparador a fin de que nosotros estamos capaz a 
aprender mas acerca de usted. Por favor ayiideme la gente 
responsable por haciendo esto Electronica libro disponible. 
Por favor ayudeme esten capaz de obra ayuna , y hacer mas 
Electronica libros mayor disponible Por favor ayudeme 
esten haber todo el recursos , el dinero , el potencia y el 
tiempo aquel ellos necesidad para poder guardar laboral para 
ti. Por favor ayudeme esos aquel esta parte de la equipo 
aquel ayuda ellas en un corriente base. 

Por favor dar ellas el potencia a continuar y dar cada de ellas 
el espiritual comprension por lo obra aquel usted necesidad 
esten hacer. Por favor ayudeme cada de esten no haber 
miedo y a acordarse de aquel usted esta el Dios quien 
respuestas oracion y quien es el encargado de todo. 
Oro aquel usted haria animar ellas , y aquel usted amparar 
ellas , y los trabajadores & ministerio aquel son ocupado en. 
Oro aquel usted haria amparar ellas desde el Espiritual 
Fuerzas o otro obstaculos aquel puedes dano ellas o lento 
ellas down. 

Por favor ayudeme cuando YO uso esto Nuevo Testamento 
a tambien creer de la personas quien haber hecho esto 
edicion disponible , a fin de que YO lata orar por ellas y asi 
ellos lata continuar a ayuda mas personas Oro aquel usted 
haria deme un amor de su Santo Palabra ( el Nuevo 
Testamento ), y aquel usted haria deme espiritual juicio y 
discemimientos saber usted mejor y a comprender el tiempo 
aquel nosotros estamos viviente en. 



Por favor ayiideme saber como a tratar con el dificultades 
aquel Estoy confrontar con todos los dias. Senor Dios , 
Ayiidame querer saber usted Mejor y querer a ayuda otro 
Cristianos en mi area y alrededor del mundo. Oro aquel 
usted haria dar el Electronica libro equipo y esos quien obra 
en la telas y esos quien ayuda ellas su juicio. 

Oro aquel usted haria ayuda el individuo miembros de su 
familia ( y mi familia ) a no estar espiritualmente engaiiado , 
pero a comprender usted y querer a aceptar y seguir usted en 
todos los dias camino. y YO preguntar usted hacer estos 
cosas en nombre de Jesus , Amen , 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Kjsere God , Takk skal du ha det denne Ny Testamentet 

er blitt befridd i den grad at vi er dugelig a h0re Here om du. 
Behage hjelpe folket ansvarlig for gj0r denne Elektronisk 
bestille anvendelig. Behage hjelpe seg a bli kj0pedyktig 
arbeide rask , og lage flere Elektronisk b0ker anvendelig 
Behage hjelpe seg a ha alle ressursene , pengene , det styrke 
og klokken det de n0d for at vsere i stand til oppbevare 
arbeider til deres. 

Behage hjelpe dem det er del av teamet det hjelpe seg opp 
pa en hverdags basis. Behage gir seg det styrke a fortsette og 
gir hver av seg det sprit forstaelse for det arbeide det du 
0nske seg a gj0re. 



Behage hjelpe hver av seg a ikke ha rank og a erindre det du 
er det God hvem svar b0nn og hvem er i ledelsen av alt. JEG 
be det du ville oppmuntre seg , og det du beskytte seg , og 
det arbeide & ministerium det de er forlovet inne. JEG be 
det du ville beskytte seg fra det Sprit Presser eller annet 
obstacles det kunne skade seg eller langsom seg ned. 

Behage hjelpe meg nar JEG bruk denne Ny Testamentet a 
likeledes tenke pa folket hvem ha fremstilt denne opplag 
anvendelig , i den grad at JEG kanne be for seg hvorfor de 
kanne fortsette a hjelpe flere folk JEG be det du ville gir 
meg en kjserlighet til din Hellig Ord ( det Ny Testamentet ), 
og det du ville gir meg sprit klokskap og discernment a vite 
du bedre og a oppfatte perioden det vi lever inne. 
Behage hjelpe meg a vite hvor a beskjeftige seg med 
problemene det JEG er stilt overfor hver dag. Lord God , 
Hjelpe meg a vil gjeme vite du Bedre og a vil gjeme hjelpe 
annet Kristen inne meg omrade og i nserheten verden. 
JEG be det du ville gir det Elektronisk bestille lag og dem 
hvem arbeide med det website og dem hvem hjelpe seg din 
klokskap. JEG be det du ville hjelpe individet medlemmer 
av deres slekt ( og meg slekt ) a ikke vsere spiritually narret , 
bortsett fra a oppfatte du og a vil gjeme godkjenne og f0lge 
etter etter du inne enhver vei. og JEG anmode du a gj0re 
disse saker inne navnet av Jesus , Samarbeidsvillig , 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

SWEDISH - SUEDE - SUEDOIS 



Swedish - Prayer Requests (praying / Talking) to God - 
explained in Swedish Language 

Swedish Prayer Bon till Gud Jesus Hur till Be Hur kanna 
hora min Hur till fraga Gud till ger hjalp finna ande Ledning 
Talande till Gud , skaparen om Universum , den Var Herre 
och Fralsare : 

1 . sa pass du skulle ger till jag tapperheten till be sakema sa 
pass Jag nod till be 

2. sa pass du skulle ger till jag tapperheten till tro pa du och 
accept vad du vilja till gor med min liv , i stallet for jag 
upphoja min aga vilja ( avsikt ) over din. 

3. sa pass du skulle ge mig hjalp till inte lata min radsla om 
okand till bli den ursakta , eller basisten for jag inte till tjana 
you. 

4. sa pass du skulle ge mig hjalp till se och tiU lara sig hur 
till har den ande styrka Jag nod ( igenom din uttrycka bibeln 
) en ) for handelsen fore och b ) for min aga personlig ande 
resa. 

5. Sa pass du Gud skulle ge mig hjalp till vilja till tjana Du 
mer 

6. Sa pass du skulle paminna jag till samtal med du 
prayerwhen ) JAG er frustrerat eller i svarigheten , i stallet 
for forsokande till besluta sakema mig sjalv bara igenom 
min mansklig styrka. 

7. Sa pass du skulle ge mig Visdom och en hjartan fyllt med 
Biblisk Visdom sa fakta at JAG skulle tjana du mer 
effektivt. 8. Sa pass du skulle ge mig en onska till studera 
din uttrycka , bibeln , ( den Ny Testamente Evangelium av 
John ), pa en personlig basis 9. sa pass du skulle ger hjalp 



till jag sa fakta at JAG er kopa duktig marka sakema inne 
om Bibel ( din uttrycka ) vilken JAG kanna personlig beratta 
till , och den dar vill hjalpa mig forsta vad du vilja jag till 
gor i min liv. 

10. Sa pass du skulle ge mig stor discernment , till forsta hur 
till forklara till sjalvaste vem du er , och sa pass JAG skulle 
kunde lara sig hur till lara sig och veta hur till lopa upp for 
du och mig din uttrycka ( bibeln ) 

1 1. Sa pass du skulle komma med folk ( eller websites ) i 
min liv vem vilja till veta du och mig , vem de/vi/du/ni ar 
stark i deras exakt forstandet av du ( Gud ); och Sa pass du 
skulle komma med folk ( eller websites ) i min liv vem vilja 
kunde uppmuntra jag till ackurat lara sig hur till fordela 
bibeln orden av sanning Timothy 215:). 

12. Sa pass du skulle hjalpa mig till lara sig till har stor 
forstandet om vilken Bibel version ar bast , vilken ar mest 
exakt , och vilken har mest ande styrka & formaga , och 
vilken version samtycke med det original manuskripten sa 
pass du inspirerat lorfattama om Ny Testamente till skriva. 

13. Sa pass du skulle ger hjalp till jag till anvanda min tid i 
en god vag , och inte till slosa min tid pa Falsk eller tom 
metodema till komma narmare till Gud ( utom sa pass 
blandar inte sant Biblisk ), och var den har metodema 
produkter ingen for lange siden tid eller varande ande frukt. 



14. Sa pass du skulle ger hjalp till jag till forsta vad till blick 
for i en kyrka eller en stalle av dyrkan , vad slagen av 
sporsmalen till fraga , och sa pass du skulle hjalpa mig till 
finna tro pa eller en pastor med stor ande visdom i stallet for 
latt eller falsk svar. 



15. sa pass du skulle orsak jag till minas till minnesmarke 
din uttrycka bibeln ( sadan som Romersk 8), sa fakta at JAG 
kanna har den i min hjartan och har min sinne beredd , och 
vara rede till a ger en svar till sjalvaste om hoppa pa att Jag 
har omkring du. 

16. Sa pass du skulle komma med hjalp till jag sa fakta at 
min aga theology och doktrin till samtycke med din uttrycka 
, bibeln och sa pass du skulle fortsatta till hjalpa mig veta 
hur min forstandet av doktrin kanna bli forbattrat sa fakta at 
min aga liv , livsform och forstandet fortsatt till vara nqjer 
till vad slut du vilja den till vara for jag. 

17. Sa pass du skulle oppen min ande inblicken ( 
sluttningama ) mer och mer , och sa pass var min forstandet 
eller uppfattningen av du ar inte exakt , sa pass du skulle 
hjalpa mig till lara sig vem Jesus Christ sant ar. 

18. Sa pass du skulle ger hjalp till jag sa fakta at JAG skulle 
kunde skild fran nagon falsk ritual vilken Jag har bero pa , 
fran din klar undervisning inne om Bibel , eventuell om vad 
JAG foljer ar inte av Gud , eller ar i strid mot vad du vilja 
till undervisa oss omkring foljande du. 

19. Sa pass nagon pressar av onda skulle inte ta bort nagon 
ande forstandet vilken Jag har , utom hellre sa pass JAG 
skulle halla kvar kunskap om hur till veta du och mig inte 
till bli lurat i den har dagen av ande bedrageri. 

20. Sa pass du skulle komma med ande styrka och hjalp till 
jag sa fakta at Jag vill inte till bli del om den Stor Stjarnfall 
Bort eller av nagon rorelse vilken skulle bli spiritually 
forfalskad till du och mig till din Helig Uttrycka 

21. Sa pass om dar er nagot sa pass Jag har gjort det min liv 
, eller nagon vag sa pass Jag har inte reagerat till du sa JAG 



skulle har och den dar er forhindrande jag fran endera 
vandrande med du , eller har forstandet , sa pass du skulle 
komma med den har sakema / svaren / handelsen rygg in i 
min sinne , sa fakta at JAG skulle avsaga sig dem inne om 
Namn av Jesus Christ , och all av deras verkningen och 
konsekvenserna , och sa pass du skulle satta tillbaka nagon 
tomhet , sadness eller fortvivlan i min liv med det Gladje om 
Var Herre och Fralsare , och sa pass JAG skulle bli mer 
focusen pa inlamingen tiU folja du vid lasande din uttrycka , 
den Bibel 

22. Sa pass du skulle oppen min oga sa fakta at JAG skulle 
kunde klar se och recognize om dar er en Stor Bedrageri 
omkring Ande amnena , hur till forsta den har phenomenon 
( eller de har handelsen ) fran en Biblisk perspektiv , och sa 
pass du skulle ge mig visdom till veta och sa sa pass Jag vill 
lara sig hur till hjalp min vannema och alskat en ( slaktingen 
) inte bli del om it. 



23. Sa pass du skulle tillforsakra sa pass en gang min oga 
de/vi/du/ni ar oppnat och min sinne forstar den ande mening 
av Strom handelsen tagande stalle pa jorden , sa pass du 
skulle forbereda min hjartan till accept din sanning , och sa 
pass du skulle hjalpa mig forsta hur till finna mod och styrka 
igenom din Helig Uttrycka , bibeln. Inne om namn av Jesus 
Christ , JAG fraga om de har sakema bekraftande min onska 
till vara i folje avtalen din vilja , och JAG fragar till deras 
visdom och till har en karlek om den Sanning 
Samarbetsvillig 



Mer pa botten av Sida 
Hur till har Oandlig Liv 



Vi er glad om den har lista over ( bon anmoder till Gud ) ar 
duglig till hjalpa du. Vi forsta den har Maj inte bli den bast 
eller mest effektiv oversattning. Vi forsta det dar de/vi/du/ni 
ar manga olik vag av yttranden tanken och orden. Om du har 
en forslagen for en battre oversattning , eller om du skuUe 
lik till ta en liten belopp av din tid till sanda forslag till oss , 
du vill bli hjalpande tusenden av annan folk ocksa , vem 
vilja da lasa den fijrbattrat oversattning. Vi ofta har en Ny 
Testamente tillganglig i din sprak eller i spraken sa pass 
de/vi/du/ni ar sallsynt eller gammal. Om du er sett for en Ny 
Testamente i en bestamd sprak , behaga skriva till oss. 
Ocksa , vi behov till vara saker och forsok till meddela sa 
pass ibland , vi gor erbjudande bokna sa pass blandar inte 
Fri och sa pass gor kostnad pengar. Utom om du kan icke 
har rad med det nagot om den har elektronisk bokna , vi 
kanna ofta gor en byta av elektronisk bokna for hjalp med 
oversattning eller oversattning verk. 

Du hade inte till vara en professionell arbetaren , enda et par 
regelbunden person vem er han intresserad i hjalpande. Du 
borde har en computem eller du borde ha ingang till en 
computem pa din lokal bibliotek eller college eller 
universitet , sedan dess den har vanligtvis har battre 
forbindelsema till Internet. Du kanna ocksa vanligtvis 
grunda din aga personlig FRI elektronisk sanda med posten 
redovisa vid gar till mail.yahoo.com 

### Behaga ta en stund till finna den elektronisk sanda med 
posten adress lokaliserat nederst eller sluten av den har sida. 
Vi hoppas du vill sanda elektronisk sanda med posten till 
oss , om den har er av hjalp eller uppmuntran. Vi ocksa 
uppmuntra du till komma i kontakt med oss angaande 
Elektronisk Bokna sa pass vi erbjudande sa pass de/vi/du/ni 
ar utan kostnad , och fri. 



Vi gor har manga bokna i utlandsk spraken , utom vi inte 
alltid stalle dem till ta emot elektronisk ( data overfor ) 
emedan vi bara gora tillganglig bokna eller amnena sa pass 
de/vi/du/ni ar mest begaret. Vi uppmuntra du till fortsatta till 
be till Gud och till fortsatta till lara sig omkring Honom vid 
lasande den Ny Testamente. Vi valkomnande din 
sporsmalen och kommentarema vid elektronisk sanda med 
posten. 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

Anwylyd Celi , Ddiolch 'ch a hon 'n Grai 
Destament gollyngwyd fel a allwn at ddysg hychwaneg 
amdanat. Blesio chyfnertha 'r boblogi 'n atebol achos yn 
gwneud hon Electronic llyfr ar gael. 

Blesio chyfnertha 'u at all gweithia ymprydia , a gwna 
hychwaneg Electronic llyfrau ar gael Blesio chyfnertha 'u at 
ca pawb 'r adnoddau , 'r arian , 'r chryfder a 'r amsera a hwy 
angen er all cadw yn gweithio atat. Blesio chyfnertha hynny 
sy barthu chan 'r heigia a chyfnertha 'u acha an everyday 
sail. 

Blesio anrhega 'u 'r chryfder at arhosa a anrhega pob un 
chanddyn 'r 'n ysbrydol yn deall achos 'r gweithia a 'ch 
angen 'u at gwna. 

Blesio chyfnertha pob un chanddyn at mo ca arswyda a at 
atgofia a ach 'r Celi a atebiadau arawd a sy i mewn 
chyhudda chan bopeth. Archa a anogech 'u , a a achlesi 'u , a 
'r gweithia & gweinidogaeth a ]n cyflogedig i mewn. Archa 



a achlesech 'u chan 'r 'n Ysbrydol Grymoedd ai arall 
rhwystrau a could amhara 'u ai arafa 'u i lawr. 
Blesio chyfnertha 'm pryd Arfera hon 'n Grai Destament at 
hefyd dybied chan 'r boblogi a wedi gwneud hon argraffiad 
ar gael , fel a Alia gweddio am 'u a fel allan arhosa at 
chyfiiertha hychwaneg boblogi Archa a anrhegech 'm 
anwylaeth chan 'ch 'n gysegr-lan Eiria ( 'r 'n Grai Destament 
), a a anrhegech 'm 'n ysbrydol callineb a ddimadaeth at 
adnabod gwellhawch a at ddeall 'r atalnod chan amsera a ]m 
yn bucheddu i mewn. Blesio chyfnertha 'm at adnabod fel at 
ymdrin 'r afrwyddinebau a Dwi wynebedig ag ddiwedydd. 
Arglwydd Cell , Chyfnertha 'm at angen at adnabod 
gwellhawch a at angen at chyfnertha arall Cristnogion i 
mewn 'm arwynebedd a am 'r byd. Archa a am^hegech 'r 
Electronic llyfr heigia a hynny a gweithia acha 'r website a 
hynny a chyfnertha 'u 'ch callineb. Archa a chyfnerthech 'r 
hunigol aelodau chan 'n hwy deulu ( a 'm deulu ) at mo bod 
'n ysbrydol dwylledig , namyn at ddeall 'ch a at angen at 
chymer a canlyn 'ch i mewn 'n bob ffordd. a Archa 'ch at 
gwna hyn bethau i mewn 'r enwa chan lesu , Amen , 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Iceland - Icelandic 



Iceland 

Icelandic Icelandic - Prayer Requests (praying / Talking) 

to God - explained in Icelandic Language 

Prayer Isceland Icelandic Jesus Kristur Baen til Guo 
Hvernig til Bioja Hvernig geta spyrja gefa hjalpa andlegur 
Leiosogn 



Tal til Gu5 the Skapari af the Alheimur the Herra : 

1 . |3essi |3u vildi gefa til mig the hugrekki til biQja the hlutur 
|3essi EG J)orf til biSja 

2. |3essi |3u vildi gefa til mig the hugrekki til triia |3u og 
J)iggja hvaQa |3u vilja til komast af me9 minn Iff , i staQinn af 
mig upphefja minn eiga vilja ( asetningur ) yfir |3inn. 

3. |3essi |3u vildi gefa mig hjalpa til ekki lata minn ogurlegur 
af the 6|3ekktur til verSa the afsokun , e6a the undirstaQa 
fyrir mig ekki til bera fram you. 4. |3essi |3u vildi gefa mig 
hjalpa til sja og til Isera hvernig til hafa the andlegur styrkur 
EG J)orf ( 1 gegnum |3inn or6 the Biblia a ) fyrir the atburSur 
a undan ) og b ) fyrir minn eiga personulegur andlegur ferQ. 

5. E>essi |3u Gu9 vildi gefa mig hjalpa til vilja til bera fram 
M fleiri 6. E>essi |3u vildi minna a mig til tala me9 |3u 
prayerwhen ) EG er svekktur e9a i vandi , i staQinn af 
erfiSur til asetningur hlutur eg sjalfur eini i gegnum minn 
mannlegur styrkur. 

7. E>essi |3u vildi gefa mig Viska og a hjarta fiskflak me9 
Bibliulegur Viska svo |3essi EG vildi bera fram |3u fleiri a 
ahrifarikan hatt. 

8. E>essi |3u vildi gefa mig a longun til nema J)inn or9 the 
Biblia the Nyja testamentiS GuSspjall af Klosett ), a a 
personulegur undirstaQa 

9. |3essi |3u vildi gefa aSstoS til mig svo |3essi EG er fser til 
taka eftir hlutur i the Biblia ( |3inn orQ ) hver EG geta 
personulega segja fra til , og |3essi vilja hjalpa mig skilja 
hvaQa |3u vilja mig til gera lit af vi9 minn Iff. 



10. E>essi |3u vildi gefa mig mikill skarpskyggni , til skilja 
hvemig til litskyra til annar hver |3u ert , og |3essi EG vildi 
vera fser til Isera hvemig til Isera og vita hvemig til standa 
me9 |3u og |3inn or6 the Biblia ) 

1 1 . l>essi |3u vildi koma me6 folk ( e9a websites ) i minn Iff 
hver vilja til vita |3u , og hver ert sterkur i |3eirra nakvsemur 
skilningur af |3u ( gu9 ); og l>essi |3u vUdi koma me9 folk ( 
e6a websites ) i minn Iff hver vilja vera fser til hvetja mig til 
nakvsemur Isera hvernig til deila the Biblia the orQ guQs 
sannleikur (2 HrseQslugjarn 215:). 

12. l>essi |3u vildi hjalpa mig til Isera til hafa mikill 
skilningur 69ur i hver Biblia utgafa er bestur , hver er 
nakvsemur , og hver hefur the andlegur styrkur & mattur , og 
hver utgafa sam|3ykkja me6 the frumeintak handrit |3essi |3u 
blasa 1 brjost the ritstorf af the Nyja testamentiQ til skrifa. 

13. E>essi J)u vildi gefa hjalpa til mig til nota minn timi i goQ 
kaup vegur , og ekki til soa minn timi a Falskur e9a tomur 
aQferQ til fa loka til Gu6 ( en |3essi ert ekki hreinskilnislega 
Bibliulegur ), og hvar|3essir aSferS avextir og grsenmeti 
neitun langur or6 e9a varanlegur andlegur avoxtur. 

14. E>essi |3u vildi gefa a6sto6 til mig til skilja hvaQa til leita 
a9 1 a kirkja e6a a staSur af dyrkun , hvaSa goQur af 
spuming til spyrja , og |3essi |3u vildi hjalpa mig til finna 
trumaSur e6a a prestur me9 mikill andlegur viska i staSinn 
af |3segilegur e9a falskur svar. 

15. |3essi |3u vildi orsok mig til muna til leggja a minniS |3inn 
or6 the Biblia ( svo sem eins og Latneskt letur 8), svo |3essi 
EG geta hafa |3a9 i minn hjarta og hafa minn hugur tilbuinn , 
og vera tilbuinn til gefa oakveSinn greinir i ensku svar til 
annar af the von J)essi EG hafa 66ur i |3u. 



16. E>essi |3u vildi koma me6 hjalpa til mig svo |3essi minn 
eiga gu6frse6i og kenning til vera i samrsemi vi6 |3inn or6 
the Biblia og |3essi |3u vildi halda afram til hjalpa mig vita 
hvernig minn skilningur af kenning geta vera bseta svo |3essi 
minn eiga Iff lifestyle og skilningur halda afram til vera loka 
til hvaSa |3u vilja |3a9 til vera fyrir mig. 

17. f>essi J)u vildi opinn minn andlegur innsJTi ( endir ) fleiri 
og fleiri , og |3essi hvar minn skilningur e6a skynjun af |3u er 
ekki nakvsemur , |3essi |3u vildi hjalpa mig til Isera hver Jesus 
Kristur hreinskilnislega er. 

18. l>essi |3u vildi gefa hjalpa til mig svo J)essi EG vildi vera 
fser til aSskilinn allir falskur helgisiSir hver EG hafa 
osjalfstseSi a , fra |3inn bjartur kennsla i the Biblia , ef allir af 
hvaQa EG er hopur stuSningsmanna er ekki af Gu9 , eSa er 
gegn hvaSa {)u vilja til kenna okkur 69ur i hopur 
stuSningsmanna {)u. 

19. E>essi allir herafli af vondur vildi ekki taka burt allir 
andlegur skilningur hver EG hafa , en fremur |3essi EG vildi 
halda the vitneskja af hvernig til vita |3u og ekki til vera 
blekkja i |3essir sem minnir a gomlu dagana) af andlegur 
blekking. 

20. l>essi |3u vildi koma me9 andlegur styrkur og hjalpa til 
mig svo |3essi EG vilja ekki til vera hluti af the Mikill Bylta 
Burt e9a af allir hreyfing hver vildi vera andlegur folsun til 
]3u og til |3inn Heilagur Or9 

21. l>essi ef there er nokkuQ |3essi EG hafa buinn minn Iff , 
e9a allir vegur |3essi EG hafa ekki sa sem svarar til |3u eins 
og EG oxl hafa og |3essi er sem koma ma i veg fyrir e9a 
afstyra mig fra annar hvor gangandi me9 |3u , e6a having 
skilningur , |3essi |3u vildi koma me5 |3essir hlutur / svar / 



atburSur bak inn i minn hugur , svo J)essi EG vildi afneita J)a 
1 the Nafn af Jesiis Kristur , og ekki minna en J)eirra ahrif og 
afleiQing , og |3essi |3u vildi skipta um allir tomleiki , sadness 
e9a orvaenting i minn Iff me9 the GleQi af the Herra , og 
|3essi EG vildi vera fleiri brennidepill a Iserdomur til fylgja 
]3u vi9 lestur |3inn or9 the Biblia 

22. E>essi Jju vildi opinn minn augsyn svo |3essi EG vildi vera 
faer til greinilega sja og |3ekkjanlegur ef there er a Mikill 
Blekking 69ur i Andlegur atriQi , hvemig til skilja this q ( 
e9a l^essir atburQur ) fra a Bibliulegur yfirsyn , og |3essi |3u 
vildi gefa mig viska til vita og svo |3essi EG vilja Isera 
hvemig til hjalpa minn vinatta og ast sjalfur ( aettingi ) ekki 
vera hluti af it. 

23. E>essi J)u vildi tryggja |3essi einu sinni minn augsJTi ert 
opnari og minn hugur skilja the andlegur merking af 
straumur atburQur hrifandi staQur i the verold , J)essi |3u vildi 
undirbiia minn hjarta til J)iggja J)inn sannleikur , og J)essi J)u 
vildi hjalpa mig skilja hvemig til finna hugrekki og styrkur i 
gegnum J)inn Heilagur Or9 the Biblia. I the nafn af Jesiis 
Kristur , EG spyrja fyrir J)essir hlutur staSfesta minn longun 
til vera i samkomulag J)inn vilja , og EG er asking fyrir J)inn 
viska og til hafa a ast af the Sannleikur Mottsekilegur 



Fleiri a the Botn af Bla9si9a 
Hvernig til hafa Eilifiir Lif 



Vi9 ert glaQur ef this listi ( af bsen beiQni til Gu9 ) er faer til 
a9sto9a J)u. Vi9 skilja this mega ekki vera the bestur e9a 
arangursrikur |3y9ing. Vi9 skilja |3essi there ert margir olikur 
lifna9arhsettir af tjaning hugsun og or9. Ef |3u hafa a 
uppastunga fyrir a betri J)y9ing , e9a ef J)u vildi eins og til 



taka a litill magn af |3inn timi til senda uppastunga til okkur , 
|3u vilja vera skammtur |3usund af annar folk einnig , hver 
vilja |3a lesa the bseta |3y6ing. 

Vi6 oft hafa a Nyja testamentiS laus i |3inn tungumal e9a i 
tungumal |3essi ert sjaldgsefur e6a gamall. Ef |3u ert utlit fyrir 
a Nyja testamentiQ i a serstakur tungumal , |36knast skrifa til 
okkur. Einnig , vi6 vilja til vera viss og reyna til miSla |3essi 
stundum , vi9 gera tilboS bok |3essi ert ekki Frjals og |3essi 
gera kostnaQur peningar. En ef |3u geta ekki hafa efni a 
sumir af |3essir raftseknilegur bok , vi6 geta oft gera 
oakveSinn greinir i ensku skipti af raftseknilegur bok fyrir 
hjalpa me6 |3y6ing e6a |3y6ing vinna. E>u gera ekki verQa ad 
vera a faglegur verkamaSur , eini a venjulegur manneskja 
hver er ahugasamur i skammtur. M oxl hafa a tolva e6a |3u 
oxl hafa aSgangur til a tolva a |3inn heimamaSur bokasafn 
e6a haskoli e6a haskoli , si6an |3essir venjulega hafa betri 
tengsl til the. E>u geta einnig venjulega stofnsetja |3inn eiga 
personulegur FRJALS raftseknilegur postur reikningur vi9 
ad fara til mail.yahoo.com 



E>6knast taka a augnablik til finna the raftseknilegur postur 
heimilisfang staSgreina a the botn e6a the endir af this 
blaQsiSa. Vi6 von |3u vilja senda raftseknilegur postur til 
okkur , ef this er af hjalpa e6a hvatning. Vi6 einnig hvetja 
|3u til snerting okkur viSvikjandi Raftseknilegur Bok |3essi 
vi6 tilbod |3essi ert an kostnaSur , og frjals. 



Vi6 gera hafa margir bok i erlendur tungumal , en vi9 gera 
ekki alltaf staSur |3a til taka a moti electronically ( ssekja 
skra af fjarlsegri tolvu ) |3vi vi6 eini gera laus the bok e9a the 
atriQi |3essi ert the beiSni. Vi6 hvetja |3u til halda afram til 
biQja til Gu6 og til halda afram til Isera 69ur i Hann vi6 



lestur the Nyja testamentiQ. Vi9 velkominn J)mn spuming og 
athugasemd vi9 raftaeknilegur postur. 

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

Danish - Danemark 



Danish -Prayer Requests (praying/Taii(ing)to God - 
explained in Danish Language 

Prayer Danish Dannish Denmarkjesus Bon hen til God HvorBed 
l<unne hore mig Hvoropfordre indromme haelp hen mig 

Taler hen til God , den Skaberen i den Alt , den Lord : 1. at 
jer ville indr0mme hen til mig den mod hen til bed den sager 
at JEG savn hen til bed 

2. at jer ville indr0mme hen til mig den mod hen til tro jer 
og optage hvad jer ville gerne lave hos mig liv , istedet for 
mig oph0je mig besidde vil ( hensigt ) ovenfor jeres. 

3. at jer ville indr0mme mig hjselp hen til ikke lade mig 
skrsek i den ubekendt hen til blive den bede om tilgivelse , 
eller den holdepunkt nemlig mig ikke hen til anrette you. 

4. at jer ville indr0mme mig hjselp hen til se efter og hen til 
Isere hvor hen til nyde den appel krsefter JEG savn ( 
igennem jeres ord den Bibel ) en ) nemlig den begivenheder 
foran og b ) nemlig mig besidde personlig appel rejse. 

5. At jer God ville indr0mme mig hjselp hen til ville gerne 
anrette Jer flere 



6. At jer ville erindre mig hen til samtale hos jer prayerwhen 
) Jeg er kuldkastet eller i problem , istedet for pr0ver hen til 
l0se sager selv bare igennem mig human krsefter. 

7. At jer ville indr0mme mig Klogskab og en hjerte fyldte 
hos Bibelsk Klogskab i den grad at JEG ville anrette jer 
Here effektive. 

8. At jer ville indr0mme mig en lyst hen til Isese jeres ord , 
den Bibel , ( den Ny Testamente Gospel i John ), oven pa en 
personlig holdepunkt 

9. at jer ville indr0mme hjselp hen til mig i den grad at Jeg er 
k0bedygtig mserke sager i den Bibel ( jeres ord ) hviUce JEG 
kunne jeg for mit vedkommende henh0re til , og at vil hjselp 
mig opfatte hvad jer savn mig hen til lave i mig liv. 

10. At jer ville indr0mme mig stor discernment , hen til 
opfatte hvor hen til forklare hen til andre hvem du er , og at 
JEG ville vsere i stand til Isere hvor hen til Isere og kende 
hvor hen til rage op nemlig jer og jeres ord ( den Bibel ) 

1 1 . At jer ville overbringe folk ( eller websites ) i mig liv 
hvem ville geme kende jer , og hvem er kraftig i deres 
n0jagtig opfattelse i jer God ); og At jer ville overbringe 
folk ( eller websites ) i mig liv hvem vil vsere i stand til give 
mod mig hen til akkurat Isere hvor hen til skille den Bibel 
den ord i sandhed Timothy 215:). 

12. At jer ville hjselp mig hen til Isere hen til nyde stor 
opfattelse hvorom Bibel gengivelse er bedst , hvilke er h0jst 
n0jagtig , og hvilke har den h0jst appel krsefter & kraft , og 
hvilke gengivelse indvilliger hos den selvstsendig 
handskreven at jer inspireret den forfatteres i den Ny 
Testamente hen til skriv. 



13. At jer ville indr0mme hjselp hen til mig hen til hjselp mig 
gang i en artig made , og ikke hen til affald mig gang oven 
pa Falsk eller indholdsl0s metoder hen til komme nsermere 
hen til God ( men at er ikke sandelig Bibelsk ), og der hvor 
dem metoder opf0re for ikke sa Isenge siden periode eller 
varer appel fruit. 

14. At jer ville indr0mme hjselp hen til mig hen til opfatte 
hvad hen til kigge efter i en kfrke eller en opstille i 
andagts0gende , hvad arter i sp0rgsmal hen til opfordre , og 
at jer ville hjselp mig hen til hitte tro eller en sidst hos stor 
appel klogskab istedet for nemme eller falsk svar. 

15. at jer ville hidf0re mig hen til huske hen til Isere udenad 
jeres ord den Bibel ( sasom Romersk 8), i den grad at JEG 
kunne nyde sig i mig hjerte og nyde mig indre forberedt , og 
vsere rede til at indr0mme en besvare hen til andre i den 
habe pa at Jeg har omkring jer. 

16. At jer ville overbringe hjselp hen til mig i den grad at 
mig besidde theology og doctrines hen til samtykke med 
jeres ord , den Bibel og at jer ville fortssette hen til hjselp 
mig kende hvor mig opfattelse i doctrine kan forbedret i den 
grad at mig besidde liv lifestyle og opfattelse fortssetter at 
blive n0jere hvortil jer savn sig at blive nemlig mig. 

17. At jer ville lukke op mig appel indblik ( afslutninger ) 
flere og flere , og at der hvor mig opfattelse eller 
opfattelsesevne i jer er ikke n0jagtig , at jer ville hjselp mig 
hen til Isere hvem Jesus Christ sandelig er. 

18. At jer ville indr0mme hjselp hen til mig i den grad at 
JEG ville vsere i stand til selvstsendig hvilken som heist 
falsk rituals hvilke Jeg har afhsenge oven pa , af jeres slette 
Iserer i den Bibel , eventuel hvoraf Jeg er nseste er ikke i God 



, eller er imod hvad jer ville gerne belsere os omkring naeste 
jer. 

19. At hviUcen som heist tvinger i darlig ville ikke holde 
bortrejst hvilken som heist appel opfattelse hvilke Jeg har , 
men nsermest at JEG ville beholde den kundskab i hvor hen 
til kende jer og ikke at blive narrede i i denne tid i appel 
bedrag. 

20. At jer ville overbringe appel krsefter og hjselp hen til mig 
i den grad at Ja ikke at blive noget af den Stor Nedadgaende 
Bortrejst eller i hvilken som heist bevsegelse som kunne 
vsere spiritually counterfeit hen til jer og hen til jeres Hellig 
Ord 

2 1 . At selv om der er alt at Jeg har skakmat mig liv , eller 
hvilken som heist made at Jeg har ikke reageret hen til jer 
nemlig JEG burde nyde og det vil sige afholder mig af enten 
den ene eller den anden af omvandrende hos jer , eller har 
opfattelse , at jer ville overbringe dem sager / svar / 
begivenheder igen i mig indre , i den grad at JEG ville afsta 
fra sig i den Bensevne i Jesus Christ , og al i deres effekter 
og f0lger , og at jer ville skifte ud hvilken som heist tomhed 
, sadness eller opgive habet i mig liv hos den Glsede i den 
Lord , og at JEG ville vsere Here indstille oven pa indlsering 
hen til komme efter jer af Isesning jeres ord , den Bibel 

22. At jer ville lukke op mig 0jne i den grad at JEG ville 
vsere i stand til klart se efter og anerkende selv om der er en 
Stor Bedrag omkring Appel emner , hvor hen til opfatte 
indevserende phenomenon ( eller disse begivenheder ) af en 
Bibelsk perspektiv , og at jer ville indr0mme mig klogskab 
hen til kende hvorfor at Ja Isere hvor hen til hjselp mig 
bekendte og elske ones ( slsegtninge ) ikke vsere noget af it. 



23. At jer ville sikre sig at nar f0rst mig 0jne er anlagde og 
mig indre forstar den appel vsegt i indevserende 
begivenheder indtagelse opstille pa jorden , at jer ville Isegge 
til rette mig hjerte hen til optage jeres sandhed , og at jer 
ville hjselp mig opfatte hvor hen til hitte mod og krsefter 
igennem jeres Hellig Ord , den Bibel. I den bensevne i Jesus 
Christ , JEG anmode om disse sager bekrseftende mig lyst at 
blive overensstemmende jeres vil , og Jeg er bede om 
nemlig jeres klogskab og hen til nyde en kaerlighed til den 
Sandhed Amen 



Flere forneden Side 
Hvor hen til nyde Evig Liv 



Vi er glad selv om indevserende liste over ( b0n anmoder 
hen til God ) er kan hen til hjselpe jer. Vi opfatte 
indevserende ma ikke vsere den bedst eller h0jst effektiv 
gengivelse. Vi er klar over, at der er mange anderledes veje i 
gengivelse indfald og ord. Selv om du har en henstilling 
nemlig en bedre gengivelse , eller selv om jer ville geme 
hen til holde en ringe bel0b i jeres gang hen til sende 
antydninger hen til os , jer vil vsere hjalp tusindvis i andre 
ligeledes , hvem vil sa er der ikke mere Isese den forbedret 
gengivelse. 

Vi ofte nyde en Ny Testamente anvendelig i jeres sprog eller 
i sprogene at er sjselden eller forhenvserende. Selv om du er 
ser ud nemlig en Ny Testamente i en specifik sprog , behage 
henvende sig til os. Ligeledes , vi ville geme vsere sikker og 
pr0ve hen til overf0rer at engang imellem , vi lave pristilbud 
b0ger at er ufri og at lave omkostninger penge. Men selv om 
jer kan ikke afgive noget af dem elektronisk b0ger , vi 
kunne ofte lave en udveksle i elektronisk b0ger nemlig 



hjselp hos gengivelse eller gengivelse arbejde. Jer som ikke 
har at blive en professional arbejder , kun fa sand 
pagseldende hvem er interesseret i hjalp. 

Jer burde nyde en computer eller jer burde have adgang til 
en computer henne ved jeres lokal bibliotek eller kollegium 
eller universitet , siden dem til hverdag nyde bedre 
slsegtskaber hen til den indre. Jer kunne ligeledes til hverdag 
indrette jeres besidde personlig OMKOSTNINGSFRIT 
elektronisk indlevere beretning af igangvserende hen til 
mail.yahoo.com 

### 

Behage holde for et 0jeblik siden hen til hitte den 
elektronisk indlevere henvende placeret nederst eller den 
enden pa legen indevserende side. Vi hab jer vil sende 
elektronisk indlevere hen til os , selv om indevserende er i 
hjselp eller ophjselpning. Vi ligeledes give mod jer hen til 
henvende sig til os med henblik pa Elektronisk B0ger at vi 
pristilbud at er uden omkostninger , og omkostningsfrit. 

Vi lave nyde mange b0ger i udenlandsk sprogene , men vi 
lave ikke altid opstille sig hen til byde velkommen 
elektronisk ( dataoverf0re ) fordi vi bare skabe anvendelig 
den b0ger eller den emner at er den h0jst anmodede. 

Vi give mod jer hen tU fortssette hen til bed hen til God og 
hen til fortssette hen til Isere omkring Sig af Isesning den Ny 
Testamente. Vi velkommen jeres sp0rgsmal og 
bemserkninger af elektronisk indlevere. 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Norway - Norway - Norwegian - 

Norway - Prayer Requests (praying ) to God - explained 
in Norwegian Language 

Norway Norwegian Nordic Prayer Jesus Christ a God Hvor Be 
kanne hore meg bonn anmode gir hjelpe meg firmer sprit Som kan 
ledes 



Snakker a God , skaperen av det Univers , det Lord : 

L det du ville gir a meg tapperheten a be tingene det JEG 
n0d a be 

2. det du ville gir a meg tapperheten a mene du og 
godkjenne hva du vil gjeme gj0re med meg livet , istedet for 
meg opph0ye meg egen ville ( hensikten ) over din. 

3. det du ville gir meg hjelpe a ikke utleie meg rank av det 
ubekjent a bli det be om tilgivelse , eller grunnlaget for meg 
ikke for a anrette you. 

4. det du ville gir meg hjelpe a se og a h0re hvor a har den 
sprit styrke JEG n0d ( igjennom din ord bibelen ) en ) for 
begivenhetene for ut og b ) for meg egen personlig sprit 
reise. 

5. Det du God ville gir meg hjelpe a vil gjeme anrette Du 
flere 

6. Det du ville minne meg a samtalen med du prayerwhen ) 
JEG er frustrert eller inne problemet , istedet for pr0ver a 
l0se saker meg selv bare igjennom meg human styrke. 



7. Det du ville gir meg Klokskap og en hjertet fylte med 
Bibelsk Klokskap i den grad at JEG ville anrette du Here 
effektivt. 

8. Det du ville gir meg en 0nske a studere din ord , bibelen , 
( det Ny Testamentet Gospel av John ), opp pa en personlig 
basis 

9. det du ville gir assistanse a meg i den grad at JEG er 
kj0pedyktig legge merke til saker inne bibelen ( din ord ) 
hvilke JEG kanne personlig fortelle til , og det vill hjelpe 
meg oppfatte hva du 0nske meg a gj0re inne meg livet. 



10. Det du ville gir meg stor discernment , a oppfatte hvor a 
forklare a andre hvem du er , og det JEG ville vsere i stand 
til h0re hvor a h0re og vite hvor a sta opp for du og din ord ( 
bibelen ) 

1 1 . Det du ville bringe folk ( eller websites ) inne meg livet 
hvem vil gjeme vite du , og hvem er kraftig inne deres 
akkurat forstaelse av du God ); og Det du ville bringe folk ( 
eller websites ) inne meg livet hvem ville vsere i stand til 
oppmuntre meg a akkurat h0re hvor a dividere bibelen ordet 
av sannhet (Timothy 215:). 

12. Det du ville hjelpe meg a h0re a ha stor forstaelse om 
hvilken Bibel versjon er best , hvilke er h0yst akkurat , og 
hvilke har de fleste sprit styrke & makt , og hvilke versjon 
avtaler med det original manuskriptet det du inspirert 
forfatternes av det Ny Testamentet a skrive. 

13. Det du ville gir hjelpe a meg a bruk meg tid inne en fint 
vei , og ikke for a sl0seri meg tid opp pa False eller tom 
emballasje metoder a komme nsermere a God ( bortsett fra 



det er ikke virkelig Bibelsk ), og der hvor dem metoder 
tilvirke for ikke sa lenge siden frist eller varer sprit fruit. 

14. Det du ville gir assistanse a meg a oppfatte hva a kikke 
etter inne en kirken eller en sted av -tilbeder , hva arter av 
sp0rsmal a anmode , og det du ville hjelpe meg a finner 
mene eller en fortid med stor sprit klokskap istedet for lett 
eller false svar. 

15. det du ville anledning meg a erindre a huske din ord 
bibelen ( som Romersk 8), i den grad at JEG kanne ha den 
inne meg hjertet og ha meg sinn ferdig , og vsere rede til a 
gir en svaret a andre av det hape pa at JEG ha om du. 

16. Det du ville bringe hjelpe a meg i den grad at meg egen 
theology og doctrines a vsere enig i din ord , bibelen og det 
du ville fortsette a hjelpe meg vite hvor meg forstaelse av 
doctrine kan forbedret i den grad at meg egen livet lifestyle 
og forstaelse fortsetter a bli n0yere hvorfor du 0nske den a 
bli for meg. 

17. Det du ville apen meg sprit innblikk ( konklusjonene ) 
Here og flere , og det der hvor meg forstaelse eller 
oppfattelse av du er ikke akkurat , det du ville hjelpe meg a 
h0re hvem Jesus Christ virkelig er. 

18. Det du ville gir hjelpe a meg i den grad at JEG ville 
vaere i stand til separat alle false rituals hvilke JEG ha 
avhenge opp pa , fra din helt Iserer inne bibelen , eventuell 
av hva JEG f0lger er ikke av God , eller er i motsetning til 
hva du vil gjerne Isere oss om fulgte du. 

19. Det alle presser av darlig ville ikke ta fjerne alle sprit 
forstaelse hvilke JEG ha , bortsett fra temmelig det JEG 
ville selge i detalj kjennskapen til hvor a vite du og ikke for 
a vsere narret inne i disse dager av sprit bedrag. 



20. Det du ville bringe sprit styrke og hjelpe a meg i den 
grad at Jeg vil ikke for a vsere del av det Stor Faller Fjerne 
eller av alle bevegelse hvilket kunne vsere spiritually 
counterfeit a du og a din Hellig Ord 

21. Det hvis det er alt det JEG ha gjort det meg livet , eller 
alle vei det JEG ha ikke reagert a du idet JEG burde ha og 
det er forhindrer meg fra enten den ene eller den andre av 
gaing med du , eller har forstaelse , det du ville bringe dem 
saker / svar / begivenheter rygg i meg sinn , i den grad at 
JEG ville renonsere pa seg inne navnet av Jesus Christ , og 
alle av deres virkninger og konsekvensene , og det du ville 
ombytte alle tomhet , sadness eller gi opp hapet inne meg 
livet med det Glede av det Lord , og det JEG ville vsere flere 
fokusere opp pa innlsering a f0lge etter etter du av lesing din 
ord , det Bibel 

22. Det du ville apen meg eyes i den grad at JEG ville vsere i 
stand til klare se og anerkjenne hvis det er en Stor Bedrag 
om Sprit emner , hvor a oppfatte denne phenomenon ( eller 
disse begivenheter ) fra en Bibelsk perspektiv , og det du 
ville gir meg klokskap a vite hvorfor det Jeg vil h0re hvor a 
hjelpe meg venner og elsket seg ( slektningene ) ikke vsere 
del av it. 

23. Det du ville sikre det en gang meg eyes er apen og meg 
sinn forstar det sprit vekt av aktuelle begivenheter tar sted 
pa jorden , det du ville forberede meg hjertet a godkjenne 
din sannhet , og det du ville hjelpe meg oppfatte hvor a 
finner tapperheten og styrke igjennom din Hellig Ord , 
bibelen. Inne navnet av Jesus Christ , JEG anmode om disse 
saker bekreftende meg 0nske a bli i f0lge avtalen din ville , 
og JEG sp0r til deres klokskap og a har en kjserlighet til det 
Sannhet Samarbeidsvillig 



Here pa bunnen av Side 
Hvor a ha Evig Livet 



Vi er glad hvis denne liste over ( b0nn anmoder a God ) er 
dugelig a hjelpe du. Vi oppfatte denne kanskje ikke vsere det 
best eller h0yst effektiv oversettelse. Vi forsta det der er 
mange annerledes veier av gjengivelsen innfall og ord. Hvis 
du har en forslag for en bedre oversettelse , eller hvis du 
ville like a ta en liten bel0pet av din tid a sende antydninger 
a OSS , du ville vsere hjalp tusenvis av andre mennesker 
likeledes , hvem ville sa lese det forbedret oversettelse. Vi 
ofte har en Ny Testamentet anvendelig inne din 
omgangssprak eller inne sprakene det er sjelden eller gamle. 
Hvis du er ser for en Ny Testamentet inne en spesifikk 
omgangssprak , behage skrive til oss. Likeledes , vi vil 
gjerne vsere sikker og pr0ve a meddele det en gang imellom 
, vi gj0re tilbud b0ker det er ufri og det gj0re bekostning 
pengene. 

Bortsett fra hvis du kan ikke by noen av dem elektronisk 
b0ker , vi kanne ofte gj0re en bytte av elektronisk b0ker for 
hjelpe med oversettelse eller oversettelse arbeide. Du som 
ikke har a bli en profesjonell arbeider , kun fa stamgjest 
personen hvem er interessert i hjalp. Du burde har en 
computer eller du burde ha adgang til en computer for din 
innenbys bibliotek eller universitet eller universitet , siden 
dem vanligvis ha bedre forbindelser a det sykehuslege. Du 
kanne likeledes vanligvis opprette din egen personlig 
LEDIG elektronisk innlevere regningen av gar a 
mail.yahoo.com 

Behage ta en 0yeblikk a finner det elektronisk innlevere 
henvende seg lokalisert nederst eller utgangen av denne 
side. Vi hape du ville sende elektronisk innlevere a oss , 



hvis denne er av hjelpe eller oppmuntring. Vi likeledes 
oppmuntre du a sette seg i forbindelse med oss angaende 
Elektronisk B0ker det vi tilbud det er uten bekostning , og 
ledig. 

Vi gj0re ha mange b0ker inne utenlandsk sprakene , bortsett 
ira vi ikke alltid sted seg a fa elektronisk ( dataoverf0re ) 
fordi vi bare lage anvendelig b0kene eller emnene det er de 
fleste anmodet. Vi oppmuntre du a fortsette a be a God og a 
fortsette a h0re om Seg av lesing det Ny Testamentet. Vi 
velkommen din sp0rsmal og kommentarer av elektronisk 
innlevere. 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

Modern Greek 



ripooeuxTi OTO 080 Aya7triT6<; 0e6<;, Era; euxapioxouiie oxi 
ooTO TO Euayyeko x] aoxii t] vea 5ia9fiKri exei 
(meXet)9epco9el exm cboxe eliiaoxe oe Beor] va |id9ot)|i£ 
Tispioooxepcov yia cac,. riapaKoM) PoriBfioxe xotx; 
av9pcb7iot)<; ap|i65iot)<; yia va Kaxaoxiioei ooxo xo 
TiXeKxpoviKo PipXlo 5ia9em|io. Sepexe tioioi elvai Kai eloxe 
oe 9e(jri va xotx; Pori9fi(jexe. riapaKoM) xotx; Pori9fi(jxe yia 
va eloxe oe 9eori va a3iaoxoXri9el ypiiyopa, Kai va 
Kaxaoxiioei oe Tiepioooxepa riXeKxpoviKd PipXia 5ia9eoi|ia 
IlapaKalcb xou<; Pori9fioxe yia va exexe 6Xou<; xou<; Tiopoix;, 
xa xpilliaxa, xr] Swaiiri Kai xo xpovo 6xi xpeioi^ovxai 
7ipoKei|ievou va eivai oe 9eori va ouvexioouv yia oo;. 
IlapaKalcb Pori9fioxe eKeivoi kov eivai |iepo<; xri<; 0|id5a; 
Kov xovq Pori9d oe Ka9ri|iepivri pdor]. IlapaKalcb xou<; 
Scboxe XT] 5i)va|iri yia va ouvexioexe Kai va Scboexe oe Kd9e 
evav OKO xovq xo ompixooual kov KaxalaPaivei yia xriv 



epyaola oxi xovq BeXexe yia va Kovexe. nopaKolcb poriBfioxe 
Kd9e eva; omo xotx; yia va |iriv exexe xo cpopo Kai yia va 
9t)|iri9elxe 6xi eloxe o 0e6<; kov ajiavxd oxriv Tipooeuxii Kai 
7101) elvai rmsvOmoq yia 6Xa. 
npo(jei3xo|iai 6xi 9a xovq ev9appi3vaxe, Kai 6xi xou<; 
Tipooxaxeuexe, Kai t] epyaola & xo iwioupyeio 6xi 
(n)|i|iexexouv. 

npo(jei3xo|iai 6xi 9a xou<; Tipooxaxeuaxe ajio xk; iwzviiauKs.q 
5uvd|ieK; x] dlXa e|i7i65ia kov 9a iiTiopouoav va xou<; 
pXdv|/ouv 11 va xou<; emPpaSwouv. IlapaKaM) \\£ Pori9fi(jxe 
oxav xpTioi|i07ioicb aoxiiv xriv vea 5ia9fiKri yia va oKecpxcb 
e7ii(jri<; xou<; av9pcb7iou<; kov exouv Kaxaoxiioei aoxiiv xriv 
ekSooti 5ia9e(ji|iri, exoi cboxe \mopa) va 7ipo(jeri9cb yia xou<; 
Kai exoi \mopom va cruvexioouv va Pori9oi)v Tiepioooxepoix; 
av9pcb7iou<;. 

ripooeuxoiiai 6xi 9a \iov Sivaxe |iia aydviri xou lepou Word 
(5ac, (ri vea 5ia9fiKri), Kai 6xi 9a \iov Sivaxe xriv TtveuiiaxiKec; 
cppovrior] Kai xr] SidKpior] yia va oo; ^epexe Kaluxepa Kai 
yia va Kaxaldpexe xr] xpoviKf] viepioSo 6xi Qj()\ie [reoa. 
IlapaKalcb \\£ Pori9fi(jxe yia va ^epexe k&ic, va e^exdoei xi<; 
5r)(jKoXie<; 6xi epxo|iai avxi|iexco7io<; \\£ Kd9e ri|iepa. O 
A6p5o<; God, |ie Pori9d yia va 9eXfi(jei va oa^ ^epei 
Kaluxepa Kai va 9eXfi(jei va Pori9fi(jei dlXorx; Xpioxiavoix; 
oxrjv TiepioxT] |ior) Kai oe 6Xo xov k6(J|io. 
ripooeuxoiiai 6xi 9a Sivaxe xriv riXeKxpoviKf] 0|id5a PipXicov 
Kai EKeivoi Kov xovq Pori9or)v r] cppovriofi oo;. ripooeuxoiiai 
6x1 9a Pori9or)(jaxe xa |ie|iovco|ieva [ieXr] xri<; oiKoyeveia; 
xorx; (Kai xri<; oiKoyeveid; \iov) yia va e^a7iaxri9eixe 6xi 
TtveuiiaxiKd, dkla yia va oa^ Kaxaldpexe Kai yia va 
9eXfi(jexe va oa^ Sexxeixe Kai va aKoXor)9fi(jexe \\£ Kd9e 
xpoTio. E7ii(jri<; Tiapexexe |ia; xqv dveor] Kai o5riyie<; oe 
aoxoix; xorx; xpovorx; Kai oo; (^rixcb yia va Kdvco aoxd xa 
7ipdy|iaxa oxo 6vo|ia xou Irioou, Amen, 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



German - Deutch - Allemand 

German Prayers Gebet zum Gott wie man wie horen kann 
dass meinem Gebet wie bittet Hilfe zu mir zu geben wie 
man geistige Anleitung 

German - Prayer Requests (praying / Talking) to God - 
explained in German Language 

Mit Gott sprechen, der Schopfer des Universums, der Lord: 

L, die Sie zu mir dem Mut, die Sachen zu beten geben 
wiirden, die ich benotige, um 2. zu beten, die Sie zu mir dem 
Mut, Ihnen zu glauben und anzunehmen geben wiirden, was 
Sie mit meinem Leben tun mochten, anstelle von mir meine 
Selbst erhebend Wille (Absicht) iiber Ihrem. 

3., den en Sie mir Hilfe geben wiirden, um meine Furcht vor 
dem Unbekannten die Entscliuldigungen niclit werden zu 
lassen oder die Grundlage flir mich, zum Sie niclit zu 
dienen. 

4., der Sie mir Hilfe, um zu sehen geben wiirden und zu 
erlemen, wie man die geistige Starke ich hat, benotigen Sie 
(durch Ihr Wort die Bibel) A) flir die Falle voran und B) flir 
meine eigene personliche geistige Reise. 

5. DaB Sie Gott mir Hilfe geben wiirden, um Sie mehr 
dienen zu wiinschen 



6. DaB Sie mich erinnern wiirden, mit Ihnen zu sprechen 
(prayer)when mich werden frustriert oder in der 
Schwierigkeit, anstatt zu versuchen, Sachen selbst nur durch 
meine menschliche Starke zu beheben. 

7. DaB Sie mir Klugheit und ein Herz geben wiirden, fiillten 
mit biblisclier Kluglieit, damit icli Sie effektiv dienen wiirde. 

8. DaB Sie mir einen Wunsch geben wiirden, Ihr Wort, die 
Bibel zu studieren, (das neues Testament-Evangelium von 
John) auf personlicher Ebene 

9. das Sie Unterstutzung zu mir geben wiirden, damit ich 
bin, Sachen in der Bibel (Ihr Wort) zu beachten der ich auf 
und der personlich beziehen kann mir hilft, zu verstehen, 
was Sie mich in meinem Leben tun wunschen. 

10. DaB Sie mir groBe Einsicht geben wiirden, um zu 
verstehen wie man anderen erklart, die Sie sind, und daB ich 
sein wiirde, zu erlemen, wie man erlemt und kann flir Sie 
und Ihr Wort (die Bibel) oben stehen 

11. DaB Sie Leute (oder Web site) in meinem Leben holen 
wiirden, die Sie kennen mochten und die in ihrem genauen 
Verstandnis von Ihnen stark sind (Gott); und das wiirden Sie 
Leute (oder Web site) in meinem Leben holen, das ist, mich 
anzuregen, genau zu erlernen, wie man die Bibel das Wort 
der Wahrheit (2 Timotheegras 2: 15) teilt. 

12. DaB Sie mir helfen wiirden zu erlernen, groBes 
Verstandnis liber, welche Bibelversion zu haben am besten 
ist, die am genauesten ist und die die geistigste Starke u. die 
Energie hat und dem Version mit den ursprlinglichen 
Manuskripten libereinstimmt, daB Sie die Autoren des neuen 
Testaments anspornten zu schreiben. 



13. DaB Sie mir Hilfe, um meine Zeit in einer guten Weise 
zu verwenden geben wiirden, und meine Zeit auf den 
falschen oder leeren Meihoden nicht zu vergeuden, naeher 
an Gott (aber dem, zu erhalten nicht wirklich biblisch seien 
Sie) und wo jene Methoden keine lange Bezeichnung oder 
dauerhafte geistige Frucht produzieren. 

14. DaB Sie mir Unterstutzung geben wiirden, was zu 
verstehen, in einer Kirche oder in einem Ort der Anbetung 
zu suchen, welche Arten der Fragen zum zu bitten und daB 
Sie mir helfen wiirden, Glaubiger oder einen Pastor mit 
groBer geistiger Klugheit anstelle von den einfachen oder 
falschen Antworten zu finden. 

15. den Sie mich veranlassen wiirden, mich zu erinnern, um 
sich Ihr Wort zu merken die Bibel (wie Romans ist 8), damit 
ich es in meinem Herzen haben und an meinen Verstand 
sich vorbereiten lassen kann, und bereit, eine Antwort zu 
anderen der Hoffnung zu geben, die ich liber Sie habe. 

16. DaB Sie mir Hilfe damit meine eigene Theologie und 
Lehren holen wiirden, um mit Ihrem Wort, die Bibel 
libereinzustimmen und daB Sie fortfahren wiirden, mir zu 
helfen, zu konnen, mein Verstandnis der Lehre verbessert 
werden kann, damit mein eigenes Leben, Lebensstil und 
Verstehen fortfahrt, zu sein naeher an, was Sie es flir mich 
sein wiinschen. 

17. DaB Sie meinen geistigen Einblick 
(Zusammenfassungen) mehr und mehr offnen wiirden und 
daB, wo mein Verstandnis oder Vorstellung von Dinen nicht 
genau ist, daB Sie mir helfen wiirden, zu erlernen, wem 
Jesus Christ wirklich ist. 



18. DaB Sie mir Hilfe geben wiirden, damit ich in der 
LageSEIN wiirde, alle falschen Rituale zu trennen, denen 
ich von, von Ihrem freien Unterricht in der Bibel, wenn 
irgendwelche abgehangen habe von, was ich folgend bin, ist 
nicht vom Gott, oder ist kontrar zu, was Sie uns unterrichten 
wUnschen - Uber das Folgen Sie. 

19. DaB keine Krafte des Ubels nicht irgendwie geistiges 
Verstandnis wegnehmen wiirden, das ich habe, aber eher, 
daB ich das Wissen behalten wiirde von, wie man Sie kennt 
und nicht an diesen Tagen der geistigen Tauschung betrogen 
wird. 

20. DaB Sie geistige Starke holen und zu mir helfen wiirden, 
damit ich nicht ein Teil von groBen weg fallen oder 
irgendeiner Bewegung bin, die zu Ihnen und zu Ihrem 
heiligen Wort Angelegenheiten nachgemacht sein wiirde. 

21. Das, wenn es alles gibt, das ich in meinem Leben getan 
habe oder irgendeine Weise, daB ich nicht auf Sie reagiert 
habe, wie ich haben sollte und die mich entweder am Gehen 
mit Ihnen hindert oder Haben des Verstehens, daB Sie jene 
things/responses/events zuriick in meinen Verstand, damit 
ich auf sie im Namen Jesus Christ verzichten wiirde, und 
alle ihre von und von Konsequenzen holen wiirden und daB 
Sie jede mogliche Leere, Traurigkeit oder Verzweiflung in 
meinem Leben mit der Freude am Lord ersetzen wiirden und 
daB ich mehr auf das Lemen, Ihnen zu folgen gerichtet 
wiirde, indem man Ihr Wort las, die Bibel. 

22. DaB Sie meine Augen offnen wiirden, damit ich in der 
LageSEIN wiirde, offenbar zu sehen und zu erkennen, wenn 
es eine groBe Tauschung iiber geistige Themen gibt, wie 
man dieses Phanomen (oder diese Falle) von einer 
biblischen Perspektive und daB Sie mir Klugheit geben 
wiirden, um zu wissen und damit ich erlernt versteht, wie 



man meinen Freunden und liebte eine (Verwandte) ein Teil 
von ihm nicht zu sein hilft. 

23 DaB Sie sicherstellen wiirden, daB einmal meine Augen 
und mein Verstand geoffnet sind, versteht die geistige 
Bedeutung der gegenwartigen Falle, die in der Welt 
stattfinden, daB Sie mein Herz vorbereiten wiirden, um Dire 
Wahrheit anzunehmen und daB Sie mir lielfen wiirden, zu 
verstehen, wie man Mut und Starke durch Dir heiliges Wort, 
die Bibel findet. Im Namen Jesus Christ, bitte ich um diese 
Sachen, die meinen Wunsch bestatigen, Dir Wille 
ubereinzustimmen, und ich bitte um Dire Klugheit und eine 
Liebe der Wahrheit zu haben. Amen. 



Mehr an der Unterseite der Seite 
wie man ewiges Leben u. 
Hat 



Wir sind froh, wenn diese Lisle (der Gebetantrage zum 
Gott) in der LagelST, Sie zu unterstutzen. Wir verstehen, 
daB diese moglicherweise nicht die beste oder 
wirkungsvollste Ubersetzung sein kann. Wir verstehen, daB 
es viele unterschiedliche Weisen des Ausdrlickens von von 
Gedanken und von von Wortern gibt. Wenn Sie einen 
Vorschlag flir eine bessere Ubersetzung haben oder wenn 
Sie etwas Ihrer Zeit dauem mochten, Vorschlage zu 
schicken uns, werden Sie Tausenden der Leute auch helfen, 
die dann die verbesserte Ubersetzung lesen. Wir haben 
haufig ein neues Testament, das in Direr Sprache oder in den 
Sprachen vorhanden ist, die selten oder alt sind. 



Wenn Sie nach einem neuen Testament in einer spezifischen 
Sprache suchen, schreiben Sie uns bitte. Auch wir mochten 
sicher sein und versuchen, das manchmal mitzuteilen, bieten 
wir BUcher an, die nicht frei sind und die Geld kosten. 
Aber, wenn Sie nicht einige jener elektronischen Biicher 
sich leisten konnen, konnen wir einen Austausch der 
elektronischen Biicher flir Hilfe bei der Ubersetzung oder 
bei der Ubersetzung Arbeit haufig tun. Sie mlissen nicht ein 
professioneller Arbeiter sein, nur eine regelmaBige Person, 
die interessiert ist, an zu helfen. 

Sie sollten einen Computer haben, oder Sie sollten Zugang 
zu einem Computer an Ihrer lokalen Bibliothek oder 
Hochschule oder Universitat haben, da die normalerweise 
bessere Anschlusse zum Internet haben. Sie konnen Ihr 
eigenes personliches FREIES Konto der elektronischen 
Post, indem Sie zum mail.yahoo.com 



auch normalerweise herstellen gehen dauem bitte einen 
Moment, um die Adresse der elektronischen Post zu finden 
befiinden an der Unterseite oder am Ende dieser Seite. 
Wir hoffen, daB Sie uns elektronische Post schicken, wenn 
diese hilfreich oder Ermutigung ist. Wir regen Sie auch an, 
mit uns hinsichtlich der elektronischen Biicher in 
Verbindung zu treten, die wir dem sind ohne Kosten und 
freies 



anbieten, die, wir viele Biicher in den Fremdsprachen haben, 
aber wir nicht sie immer setzen, um elektronisch zu 
empfangen (Download) well wir nur vorhanden die Biicher 
oder die Themen bilden, die erbeten sind. Wir regen Sie an 
fortzufahren, zum Gott zu beten und fortzufahren, iiber ihn 
zu erlemen, indem wir das neue Testament lesen. Wir 



begriiBen Dire Fragen und Anmerkungen durch 
elektronische Post. 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Caro Deus , Obrigada que esta Novo Testamento tem sido 
lan^ado de modo a que nos somos capaz aprender mais 
sobre a ti. Por favor ajudar a gente responsavel por fazendo 
esta Electronico livro disponivel. 

Por favor ajudar eles estarem capaz de trabalho rapidamente 
, e fazer mais Electronico livros disponivel Por favor ajudar 
eles haverem todos os recursos , o dinheiro , a for^a e as 
horas que elas precisar a fim de ser capaz de guardar 
trabaUiando para si. 

Por favor ajudar aquelas esse are parte da equipa essa ajuda 
Dies num todos os dias base. Por favor dar Dies a for^a 
continuar e dar cada deles o espiritual comprendendo para o 
trabalho que voce quer eles fazerem. Por favor ajudar cada 
um deles para nao ter medo e lembrar que tu es o deus o 
qual respostas ora^ao e quern e encarregado de todas as 
coisas. 

EU orar que a ti would encorajar Dies , e que voce protege 
Uies , e o trabalho & ministerio que elas sao comprometido 
em. EU orar que voce protegeria Dies de o Espiritual Forgas 
ou outro barreiras isso podeia ser maleficio Uies ou lento 
Uies abaixo. 

Por favor ajudar a mim quando Eu uso esta Novo 
Testamento para tambem reflectir a gente o qual ter feito 
esta edi^ao disponivel , de modo a que eu possa orar para 
eles e por conseguinte eles podem continuar ajudar mais 



pessoas EU orar que voce daria a mim um amar do seu 
Divino Palavra ( o novo Testamento ), e que voce daria a 
mim espiritual sabedoria e discernment conhecer a ti melhor 
e para comprender o periodo de tempo que nos somos 
vivendo em. 

Por favor ajudar eu saber como lidar com as dificuldades 
que Eu sou confrontado com todos os dias. Lorde Deus , 
Ajudar eu querer conhecer a ti Melhor e querer ajudar outro 
Christian no meu area e pelo mundo. EU orar que voce daria 
o Electronico livro equipa e aquelas o qual trabalho no 
Websters e aqueles que ajudar Ihes seu sabedoria. EU orar 
que voce ajudaria o individuo membros do seu famflia ( e a 
minha familia ) para nao ser espiritual enganar , mas 
comprender a ti e querer aceitar e seguir a ti em todos 
bastante. e Eu pergunto voce fazer estas coisas em nome de 
Jesus , Amen , 



Dear God, 

Thank you that this New Testament 
has been released so that we are able 
to learn more about you. 

Please help the people responsible for making this 
Electronic book available. Please help them to be able to 
work fast, and make more Electronic books available 
Please help them to have all the resources, the money, the 
strength and the time that they need in order to be able to 
keep working for You. 

Please help those that are part of the team that help them on 
an everyday basis. Please give them the strength to continue 
and give each of them the spiritual understanding for the 
work that you want them to do. Please help each of them to 
not have fear and to remember that you are the God who 



answers prayer and who is in charge of everything. 

I pray that you would encourage them, and that you protect 
them, and the work & ministry that they are engaged in. 
I pray that you would protect them from the Spiritual Forces 
or other obstacles that could harm them or slow them down. 

Please help me when I use this New Testament to also think 
of the people who have made this edition available, so that I 
can pray for them and so they can continue to help more 
people 

I pray that you would give me a love of your Holy Word 
(the New Testament), and that you would give me spiritual 
wisdom and discernment to know you better and to 
understand the period of time that we are living in. 

Please help me to know how to deal with the difficulties that 
I am confronted with every day. Lord God, Help me to want 
to know you Better and to want to help other Christians in 
my area and around the world. 

I pray that you would give the Electronic book team and 
those who work on the website and those who help them 
your wisdom. 

I pray that you would help the individual members of their 
family (and my family) to not be spiritually deceived, but 
to understand you and to want to accept and follow you in 
every way. 

and I ask you to do these things in the name of Jesus, 
Amen, 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

Croatian Croatian Croatian 



Croatian - Prayer Requests (praying ) to God - explained 
in Croatian Language 

Croatian Croatia Prayer Isus Krist Moljenje to Bog Kako to 
Moliti moze cuti moj pitati popustanje ponuditi mene 

Govorenje to Bog , Stvoritelj dana Svemir , Gospodar : 

1. taj te ce popustanje meni u lirabrost to moliti predmet taj 
Trebam to moliti 

2. taj te ce popustanje meni u hrabrost to vjerovati te i 
prihvatiti sto koji zelite za napraviti sa mojim zivot , 
umjesto mene uznijeti moj posjedovati htijenje ( namjera ) 
iznad tvoj. 

3. taj te ce popustanje mene ponuditi ne pustiti moj 
strahovanje dana nepoznat postati isprika , ili baza za mene 
ne to posluzitelj you. 

4. taj te ce popustanje mene ponuditi vidjeti i nauciti kako to 
imati duhovni snaga Trebam ( preko tvoj rijec Biblija ) ) za 
jedan dan dogadaj ispred i b ) za moj posjedovati osobni 
duhovni putovanje. 



5. Taj te Bog ce popustanje mene ponuditi istanje to 
posluzitelj Te vise 

6. Taj te ce podsjetiti mene to pricati sa te prayerwhen ) Ja 
sam frustriran ili u problemima , umjesto tezak to odluka 
predmet ja osobno jedini preko moj covjecji snaga. 

7. Taj te ce popustanje mene Mudrost i srce ispunjen sa 
Biblijski Mudrost tako da JA ce posluzitelj te vise efektivno. 

8. Taj te ce popustanje mene zelja to studirati tvoj rijec , 
Biblija , ( novim Oporuka Evandelje od John ), na osobni 
baza 

9. taj te ce popustanje pomoc meni u tako da Ja sam u 
mogucnosti to obavijest predmet in Biblija ( tvoj rijec ) sto 
Ja mogu osobni povezivati se , i da htijenje pomoc mene 
shvatiti sto koji zelite mene za napraviti u mojem zivot. 

10. Taj te ce popustanje mene velik raspoznavanje , to 
shvatiti kako to objasniti to ostali tko ti si , i da JA bi bilo u 
mogucnosti nauciti kako nauciti i znati kako to pristajati uza 
sto te i tvoj rijec ( Biblija ) 

1 1 . Taj te ce donijeti narod ( ili websiteovi ) u mojem zivot 
tko istanje to znati te , i tko jesu jak in njihov tocnost 
sporazum od te ( bog ); i da te ce donijeti narod ( ili 
websiteovi ) u mojem zivot koji ce biti u mogucnosti to 
hrabriti mene to precizan naucite kako podijeliti Biblija rijec 
od istina (2 Plasljiv 215:). 

12. Taj te ce pomoc mene nauciti to imati velik sporazum o 
sto Biblija inacici je najbolji , sto je vecina tocnost , i sto je 
preko duhovni snaga & Power PC , i sto inacici sporazum sa 
izvomi rukopis taj te nadahnut autorstvo dana Nov Oporuka 
to pisati. 



13. Taj te ce popustanje ponuditi mene koristenje moj 
vrijeme in dobar put , i ne to prosipati moj vrijeme na 
Neistinit ili prazan Metodije da biste dobili Zatvori to Bog ( 
ali koji nisu vjerno Biblijski ), i gdje svi oni Metodije 
stvarajuci nijedan ceznuti uvjeti ili trajan duhovni voce. 

14. Taj te ce popustanje pomoc meni u to shvatiti sto uciniti 
traziti in Churchill ili mjesto od moliti se , sto rod od pitanje 
to pitati , i da te ce pomoc mene pronaci onaj koji vjeruje ili 
pastor sa velik duhovni mudrost umjesto lahak ili neistinit 
odgovoriti. 

15. taj te ce nanijeti mene to sjecati se to sjecati se tvoj rijec 
Biblija ( kao sto je Rumunjski 8), tako da Ja mogu imati 
Internet u mojem srce i imati moj imati sto protiv spreman , 
i biti spreman to popustanje odgovoriti to ostali dana 
uzdanica taj Imam o te. 

16. Taj te ce donijeti ponuditi mene tako da moj posjedovati 
teologija i doktrina to poklapati se tvoj rijec , Biblija i da te 
ce nastaviti to pomoc mene znati kako moj sporazum od 
doktrina moze poboljsati tako da moj posjedovati zivot , stil 
zivota i sporazum nastaviti biti Zatvori to sto koji zelite 
Internet biti za mene. 

17. Taj te ce OpenBSD moj duhovni unutar ( zakljucak ) 
vise i vise , i da gdje svi moj sporazum ili percepcija od te 
nije tocnost , taj te ce pomoc mene nauciti tko Isus Krist 
vjerno je. 

18. Taj te ce popustanje ponuditi mene tako da JA bi bilo u 
mogucnosti to odijeljen bilo koji neistinit ritualni sto Imam 
zavisnost na , from tvoj jasan pomoc u ucenju in Biblija , 
ako postoje od sto Ja sam sljedece nije od Bog , ili je ugovor 
to sto koji zelite to vas nauciti nas o sljedece te. 



19. Taj bilo koji sila od zlo ce ne oduteti bilo koji duhovni 
sporazum sto Imam , ali radije taj JA ce cvrsto drzati znanje 
kako to znati te i ne biti lukav in te dani od duhovni varka. 

20. Taj te ce donijeti duhovni snaga i ponuditi mene tako da 
JA nece biti dio ognjevit Jesen Daleko ih od bilo koji pokret 
sto bi bilo produhovljeno krivotvoren novae vama i u vas 
Svet Rijec 

21. Da ako ima je ista taj Imam ispunjavanja u mojem zivot 
, ili bilo koji put taj Imam ne odgovaranje vama kao JA 
trebaju imati i da je koji se moze sprijeciti mene sa ili 
hodanje sa te , ili vlasnistvo sporazum , taj te ce donijeti oni 
predmet / reakcija / dogadaj leda u moj imati sto protiv , 
tako da JA ce odreci se njima in ime od Isus Krist , i svi od 
njihov efekt i posljedica , i da te ce opet staviti bilo koji 
praznina , sadness ili izgubiti nadu u mojem zivot sa Ono sto 
pruza uzitak dana Gospodar , i da JA bi bilo vise fokusirati 
na znanje to udarac te mimo citanje tvoj rijec , Biblija 

22. Taj te ce OpenBSD moj oci tako da JA bi bilo u 
mogucnosti to jasno vidjeti i prepoznati ako ima Velik 
Varka o Duhovni tema , kako to shvatiti ovaj fenomen ( ili 
te dogadaj ) from Biblijski perspektiva , i da te ce 
popustanje mene mudrost to znati i tako dalje taj JA htijenje 
naucite kako pomoc moj prijatelj i voljen sam sebe ( 
odnosni ) ne biti dio it. 

23. Taj te ce osigurali da jedanput moj oci jesu OpenBSD i 
moj imati sto protiv shvatiti duhovni izrazajnost od tekuci 
dogadaj uzimanje mjesto u svijetu , taj te ce pripremiti moj 
srce to prihvatiti tvoj istina , i da te ce pomoc mene shvatiti 
kako pronaci hrabrost i snaga preko tvoj Svet Rijec , Biblija. 
In ime od Isus Krist , JA traziti te predmet potvrditi moj 



zelja biti slozno tvqj htijenje , i Ja sam iskanje tvqj mudrost i 
to imati hatar dana Istina Da 



Vise podno Stranica 
Kako to imati Vjecan Zivot 



Mi jesu veseo ako ovaj rub ( od moljenje molba to Bog ) je 
u mogucnosti to pomoci te. Mi shvatiti ovaj mozda nece biti 
najbolji ili vecina djelotvoran prevodenje. Mi shvatiti koji su 
mnogobrojan razlicit putevi od istiskivanje misao i rijec. 
Ukoliko imati sugestija za bolji prevodenje , ili ukoliko ce 
voljeti uzeti malolitrazan iznos od tvoj vrijeme to poslati 
sugestija nama , te htijenje biti pomoc tisuca od ostah narod 
isto tako , koji ce onda citanje oplemenjen prevodenje. Mi 
vise puta imati Nov Oporuka raspoloziv u vas jezik ih in 
jezik koji su rijedak ili star. Ako ste oblicje za Nov Oporuka 
in specifican jezik , ugoditi korespondirati nas. Isto tako , mi 
istanje istinabog i pokusati komunicirati taj katkada , mi 
obaviti ponuda knjiga koji nisu Slobodan i da obaviti trosak 
novae. 

Ali ukoliko ne moci priustiti neki od oni elektronski knjiga , 
mi moze vise puta obaviti izmjena od elektronski knjiga za 
pomoc sa prevodenje ili prevodenje funkcionirati. Nemate 
biti koji se odnosi na zvanje radnik , samo jedan dan 
pravilan osoba tko je zainteresirana za pomoc. Te trebaju 
imati racunalo ili te trebaju imati pristup to racunalo at tvoj 
lokalni knjiznica ili fakulteti ili sveucilista , otada oni obicno 
imati bolji povezivanje to Internet. Mozete isto tako obicno 
utemeljiti tvoj posjedovati osobni SLOBODAN elektronicka 
posta racun odlaskom na mail.yahoo.com 



Ugoditi uzeti tren pronaci elektronicka posta adresa smjestiti 
na dnu ili kraj od ovaj stranica. Nadamo se te htijenje poslati 
elektronicka posta nama , ako ovaj je od pomoc ili 
hrabrenje. Mi isto tako hrabriti te to kontakt nas zabrinutost 
Elektronski Knjiga koju nudimo koji su sa trosak , i 
Slobodan. 

Mi obaviti imati mnogobrojan knjiga in stran jezik , ali mi 
ne uvijek mjesto njima to primiti elektronski ( preuzimanje 
datoteka ) jer mi jedini izraditi raspoloziv knjiga ili tema 
koji su preko molba. Mi hrabriti te to nastaviti to moliti to 
Bog i to nastaviti nauciti o Njemu mimo citanje novim 
Oporuka. Mi dobrodosli na tvoj pitanje i komentirajte mimo 
elektronicka posta. 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

CZECH CZECH TCHEK 

Czech Prayer Modlitba Kristian jezuita Kristus az k Buh Jak 
Modlit Buh pocinovat slyset modlitba k ptat Buh darovat 
pomoci mne 

Czech - Prayer Requests (praying / Talking) to God - 
explained in Czech Language 

Mluveni az k Buh , clen urcity Stvof itel of clen urcity 
Soubor , clen urcity Hospodin : 

1 . aby tebe chtel bych darovat az k mne clen urcity kuraz az 
k modlit clen urcity majetek aby Nemusim az k modlit 

2. aby tebe chtel bych darovat az k mne clen urcity kuraz az 
k domnivat se tebe a pfijmout jaky tebe potfeba az k jednat 
ma duch , misto mne povysit ja sam vule ( oil ) nad tvuj. 



3. aby tebe chtel bych darovat mne pomoci az k ne dovolit 
ma bat se of clen urcity neznama az k stat se clen urcity 
odpustit , ci clen urcity baze do mne rozchazet se v nazorech 
slouzit you. 

4. aby tebe chtel bych darovat mne pomoci az k videt a az k 
dostat instrukce jak? az k nut clen urcity duchovni sila 
Nemusim ( docela tvuj slovo clen urcity Bible ) jeden ) do 
clen urcity pfihoda vpfed a b ) do ja sam osobni duchovni 
cesta. 

5. Aby tebe Buh chtel bych darovat mne pomoci az k 
potfeba az k slouzit Tebe vice 6. Aby tebe chtel bych 
pfipomenout komu mne az k rozmlouvat s tebe prayerwhen 
) JA am zmafeny ci do nesnaz , misto trying az k analyzovat 
majetek ja sam ale docela ma lidsky sila. 

7. Aby tebe chtel bych darovat mne Moudrost a jeden srdce 
nakyp s Biblicky Moudrost tak, ze JA chtel bych slouzit 
tebe vice efektivni. 8. Aby tebe chtel bych darovat mne 
jeden porucit az k uceni tvuj slovo , clen urcity Bible , ( 
Novy zakon Evangelium of Jan ), dale jeden osobni baze 

9. aby tebe chtel bych darovat pomoc az k mne tak, ze J A 
am schopny az k oznameni majetek do clen urcity Bible ( 
tvuj slovo ) kdo Dovedu co se me tyce byt v pomeru k sem 
tam , to postaci pomoci mne dovidat se jaky tebe potfeba 
mne az k zavrazdit ma duch. 

10. Aby tebe chtel bych darovat mne celek bystrost , az k 
dovidat se jak? az k jasne se vyjadf it az k jini kdo tebe ar , a 
aby JA chtel bych bj^ schopny az k dostat instrukce jak? az 
k dostat instrukce a vRdRt jak? az k postavit se za tebe a 
tvuj slovo ( clen urcity Bible ) 



1 1 . Aby tebe chtel bych nest lid ( ci websites ) do ma duch 
kdo potfeba az k vRdRt tebe , a kdo ar silny do jejich pfesny 
dohoda of tebe ( buh ); a Aby tebe chtel bych nest lid ( ci 
websites ) do ma duch kdo vule bj^ schopny az k dodat 
mysli mne az k pfesny dostat instrukce jak? az k delit clen 
urcity Bible Pismo svate pravda (2 Bazlivy 215:). 

12. Aby tebe chtel bych pomoci mne az k dostat instrukce az 
k nut celek dohoda kolem kdo Bible liceni is nejlepe , kdo is 
nejcetnejsi pfesny , a kdo 3sg.prez.od have clen urcity 
nejcetnejsi duchovni sila & mnozstvi , a kdo liceni souhlasi 
jit s duchem casu original rukopis aby tebe dychat clen 
urcity spisovatele of Novy zakon az k psat. 

13. Aby tebe chtel bych darovat pomoci az k mne az k 
cviceni ma cas do jeden blaho cesta , a rozchazet se v 
nazorech zpustosit ma cas dale Chybny ci hladovy metody 
az k brat blizky az k Buh ( kdyby ne ar ne opravdu Biblicky 
), a kde those metody napsat ne dlouha hlaska cas ci 
{lastingllstalylltrvaly} } duchovni nest ovoce. 

14. Aby tebe chtel bych darovat pomoc az k mne az k 
dovidat se jaky az k hledat do jeden ctrkev ci jeden bydliste 
of uctivani , jaky rody of otazky az k ptat se , a aby tebe 
chtel bych pomoci mne az k nalez vef ici ci jeden duchovni s 
celek duchovni moudrost misto bezstarostny ci chybny 
odpovida. 

15. aby tebe chtel bych b}^ pficinou mne na pametnou az k 
memorovat tvuj slovo clen urcity Bible ( jako takovy Riman 
8), tak, ze Dovedu nut ono do ma srdce a nut ma mysl 
pfipraveny , a bj^ hbity az k darovat neurc. clen bjh; v 
souhlase s jini of clen urcity nadeje aby Mam u sebe tebe. 

16. Aby tebe chtel bych nest pomoci az k mne tak, ze ja sam 
bohoslovi a doktrina az k souhlasit s tvuj slovo , clen urcity 



Bible a aby tebe chtel bych stale byt pomoci mne vRdRt 
jak? ma dohoda of doktrina pocinovat bj^ opravit tak, ze ja 
sam duch lifestyle a dohoda odrocit az k bj^ blizky k 
jakemu licelu tebe potfeba ono az k bjH; pro mne. 

17. Aby tebe chtel bych nechraneny ma duchovni jasnozf eni 
( konec ) cim dale, tim vice , a aby kde ma dohoda ci 
chapavost of tebe is ne pfesny , aby tebe chtel bych pomoci 
mne az k dostat instrukce kdo Jezuita Kristus opravdu is. 

18. Aby tebe chtel bych darovat pomoci az k mne tak, ze JA 
chtel bych bjH; schopny az k oddeleny jakykoliv chybny 
obfad kdo J A mit duvera dale , die tvuj cely doktrina do clen 
urcity Bible , jestli vubec of jaky JA am nasledujici is ne of 
Buh , ci is proti cemu jaky tebe potfeba az k ucit us kolem 
nasledujici tebe. 

19. Aby jakykoliv dohnat of nestesti chtel bych ne odebrat 
jakykoliv duchovni dohoda kdo JA mit , aby ne dosti aby JA 
chtel bych drzet clen urcity znalost ceho jak? az k vRdRt 
tebe a rozchazet se v nazorech bj^ klamat do tezaury days of 
duchovni klam. 

20. Aby tebe chtel bych nest duchovni sila a pomoci az k 
mne tak, ze JA vule rozchazet se v nazorech bj^ cast of 
notablove Klesani Pryc ci of jakykoliv pohyb kdo chtel bych 
bj^ duchovo falsovat az k tebe a az k tvuj Svaty Slovo 

21. Aby -li tam is cokoli aby JA mit utahany ma duch , ci 
jakkoli aby JA mit ne dotazovana osoba az k tebe ackoliv 
Sel bych mit a to jest opatfeni mne die jeden nebo druhy 
kraceni s tebe , ci having dohoda , aby tebe chtel bych nest 
those majetek / citlivost pfistroje / pfihoda bek do ma mysl , 
tak, ze JA chtel bych nectit barvu je jmenem koho Jezuita 
Kristus , a celek of jejich dojem a dosah , a aby tebe chtel 
bych dat na dnvejsi misto jakykoliv emptiness , sadness ci 



beznadejnost do ma duch jit s duchem casu Radost of clen 
urcity Hospodin , a aby J chtel bych b}^ vice lozisko dale 
ucenost az k doprovazet tebe do cetba tvuj slovo , Bible 

22. Aby tebe chtel bych nechraneny probuh tak, ze JA chtel 
bych bj^ schopny az k jasne videt a pochopit -li tarn is jeden 
Celek Klam kolem Duchovni namet , jak? az k dovidat se 
tato pfechodny ( ci tezaury pnhoda ) die jeden Biblicky 
perspektiva , a aby tebe chtel bych darovat mne moudrost az 
k vRdRt a tak, ze JA vule dostat instrukce jak? poslouzit 
jidlem ma druh a Amor sam ( pfibuzni ) ne bjH; cast of it. 

23. Aby tebe chtel bych pojistit aby drahdy probuh ar 
nechraneny a ma mysl dovidat se clen urcity duchovni 
vyznam of beh pnhoda dobyti bydliste do clen urcity svet , 
aby tebe chtel bych chystat se ma srdce az k pfijmout tvuj 
pravda , a aby tebe chtel bych pomoci mne dovidat se jak? 
az k nalez kuraz a sila docela tvuj Svaty Slovo , clen urcity 
Bible. Jmenem koho Jezuita Kristus , JA tazat se na tezaury 
majetek bifmovat ma porucit az k byt doma souhlas tvuj 
vule , a JA am ptani se do tvuj moudrost a az k mit jeden 
laska ke komu clen urcity Pravda Amen 



Vice V clen urcity Duo of Blok 
Jak? az k mit Nekonecny Duch 



My ar rad -li tato barevny pruh of modlitba dotaz az k Buh 
is schopny az k pomahat tebe. My dovidat se tato moci ne 
bj^ clen urcity nejlepe ci nejcetnejsi efektivni desifrovani. 
My dovidat se tamhleten ar mnoho neobvykly cesty of 
interpretace domneni a slova. -li tebe mit jeden navrh do 
jeden lepe desifrovani , ci -li tebe chtel bych do teze miry az 



k brat jeden maly cinit of tvuj cas az k poslat navrhy az k us 
, tebe vule bjH; porce jidla tisic of druhy lid rovnez , kdo vule 
nekdy cist clen urcity opravit desifrovani. My casto mit 
jeden Novy Posledni vule pfistupny do tvuj jazyk ci do 
jazyk aby ar nedovafeny ci davny. -li tebe ar hledet do jeden 
Novy Posledni vule do jeden specificky jazyk , bjH; pfijemny 
psat az k us. Rovnez , my potfeba az k jiste a namahat az k 
bj^ ve styku aby nekdy , my cinit nabidka blok aby ar ne 
Drzy a aby cinit cena penize. 

Aby ne -li tebe delostfelectvo pfitok nejaky of those 
elektronicky blok , my pocinovat casto cinit neurc. clen 
burza of elektronicky blok do pomoci s desifrovani ci 
desifrovani prace. Tebe cinit ne mit az k b}^ jeden odborny 
delnik , ale jeden pofadny osoba kdo is obchod do porce 
jidla. Tebe pozadovat mit jeden pocitac ci tebe pozadovat 
mit pfistup az k jeden pocitac v tvuj lokaUca knihovna ci 
akademie ci univerzita , od te doby those obvykly mit lepe 
klientela az k clen urcity intemovana osoba. Tebe pocinovat 
rovnez obvykly upevnit tvuj drahy osobni DRZY 
elektronicka posta licet do existujici az k mail.yahoo.com 

BjH; pfijemny brat jeden dulezitost az k nalez clen urcity 
elektronicka posta adresovat nalezt v clen urcity dno ci clen 
urcity cil of tato blok. My nadeje tebe vule poslat 
elektronicka posta az k us , -li tato is of pomoci ci podpora. 
My rovnez dodat mysli tebe az k dotyk us pokud jde o 
Elektronicky Blok aby my nabidka aby ar bez cena , a drzy. 



My cinit mit mnoho blok do cizi jazyk , aby ne my cinit 
nekdy bydliste je az k dostat electronically ( zavadeni ) 
ponevadz my ale delat pfistupny clen urcity blok ci clen 
urcity namet aby ar clen urcity nejcetnejsi dotaz. My dodat 
mysli tebe az k stale bjH; modlit az k Buh a az k stale bj^ 



dostat instrukce kolem Jemu do cetba Novy zakon. My vitat 
tvuj otazky a poznamky do elektronicka posta. 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Drogi Bog , Dzigkujg 6w ten Nowy Testament 

ma byl zwolniony byle tylko jestesmy able wobec nauczyc 
si§ liczniejszy okolo ty. Prosz^ mi pomoc ludzie 
odpowiedzialny pod k^tem wykonaniem ten Elektroniczny 
ksi^zka rozporz^dzalny. 

Prosz^ mi pomoc im zostac wyplacalny praca umocowany , 
i zrobic liczniejszy Elektroniczny ksi^zki rozporz^dzalny 
Prosz^ mi pomoc im wobec miec wszystko ten zasoby , ten 
pieni^dze , ten sila i ten czas 6w oni potrzebowac w klasa 
zostac wyplacalny utrzymywac dzialanie pod k^tem Ty. 
Prosz^ mi pomoc 6w 6w jestescie obowi^zek od ten druzyna 
6w wspolpracownik im u an codzienny podstawa. 

Podobac si§ dawac im ten sila wobec kontynuowac i dawac 
kazdy od im ten duchowy zgoda pod k^tem ten praca 6w ty 
potrzeba im wobec czynic. Prosz^ mi pomoc kazdy od im 
wobec nie miec strach i wobec zapami^tac 6w jestes ten 
Bog ktory odpowiedzi modlitwa i ktory jest w koszt od 
wszystko. JA blagac 6w ty bylby zach^cac im , i 6w ty 
ochraniac im , i ten praca & ministerstwo 6w oni s^^ zaj^ty. 
J A blagac 6w ty bylby ochraniac im z ten Duchowy Sily 
zbrojne albo inny przeszkody 6w kulisy szkoda im albo 
powolny im w dol. Prosz^ mi pomoc podczas JA uzywac 
ten Nowy Testament wobec takze pomyslec od ludzie ktory 
miec wykonane ten wydanie rozporz^dzalny , byle tylko JA 



puszka metalowa modlic si§ za im i tak oni puszka 
metalowa robic w dalszym ci^u wspolpracownik 

liczniejszy spdeczenstwo JA blagac 6w ty bylby dawac mi 
pewien milosc od twqj Swi^ty Wyraz ( ten Nowy Testament 
), i 6w ty bylby dawac mi duchowy m^drosc i orientacja 
wobec znac ty polepszyc i wobec rozumiec ten okres 6w 
jestesmy zyj^cy w. Prosz^ mi pomoc wobec znac jak wobec 
zawierac z transakcj^ ten trudnosci 6w JA jestem 
skonfrontowany rezygnowac codziennie. 

Lord Bog , Wspolpracownik mi wobec potrzeba wobec znac 
ty Polepszyc i wobec potrzeba wobec wspolpracownik inny 
Chrzescijanie w mqj powierzchnia i wokolo ten swiat. 
JA blagac 6w ty bylby dawac ten Elektroniczny ksi^zka 
druzyna i 6w ktory praca od paj^czyny i 6w ktory 
wspolpracownik im twqj m^drosc. JA blagac 6w ty bylby 
wspolpracownik ten indywidualny czlonki od ich rodzina ( i 
mqj rodzina ) wobec nie bye duchowo zwodzil , oprocz 
wobec rozumiec ty i ja wobec potrzeba wobec uznawac i 
nast^powac po ty w na wszelki sposob. i JA zapytac ty 
wobec czynic tych rzeczy na Boga Jezus , Amen , 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Slovenian 



Slovenian 



Slovenian - Prayer Requests (praying / Talking) to God - 
explained in Slovenian Language 

Slovenian prayer jezuitKristus molitev Bog kako prositi kako moci 
slisati svoj zaprositi podati ponuditi komu kaj mi 



pri aparatu imeti se za boga , tvorec od vsemirje , bog : 

1 . to vi hoteti izrociti mi pogum prositi stvari to rabim 
prositi 

2. to vi hoteti izrociti mi pogum v vemik vi ter uvazevati 
kaksen hoces vzdrzati svoj zivljenje , namesto mi 
navdusenje svoj lasten hoteti ( namen ) zgoraj vas. 

3. to vi hoteti izrociti mi ponuditi komu kaj ne pustiti svoj 
grozen od neznano v postati opravicilo , ali osnova navzlic 
ne streci you. 

4. to vi hoteti izrociti mi ponuditi komu kaj zagledati ter 
zvedeti kako imeti bozji zakon cvrstost rabim ( skozi vas 
izraziti z besedami biblija ) a ) zakaj pripetljaj spredaj ter b ) 
zakaj svoj lasten oseben netelesen potovanje. 

5. to vi Bog hoteti izrociti mi ponuditi komu kaj biti brez 
streci vi vec 

6. to vi hoteti spomniti se mi pogovarjati se vi prayerwhen ) 
jaz sem unicen ali v tezava , namesto tezaven odlociti stvari 
sebi sele skozi svoj cloveski cvrstost. 

7. to vi hoteti izrociti mi modrost ter a srcika poln Biblical 
modrost tako da jaz hoteti zacetni udarec z zogo vi vec 
razpolozljiv. 



8. to vi hoteti izrociti mi a zahteva studirati vas izraziti z 
besedami , biblija , ( novi testament evangelij od John ), 
naprej a oseben osnova 

9. to vi hoteti izrociti pomoc mi tako da morem opaziti 
stvari v biblija ( vas izraziti z besedami ) kateri morem 
osebno tikati se cesa , ter to zadostuje pomoc mi razumeti 
kaksen vi biti brez mi uganjati v svoj zivljenje. 

10. to vi hoteti izrociti mi velik bistroumnost , v razumeti 
kako razlagati drugim kdo vi ste , ter to jaz domisljavec 
zmozen zvedeti kako zvedeti ter znanje kako stati pokoncu 
zakaj vi ter vas izraziti z besedami ( biblija ) 

1 1. to vi hoteti privleci narod ( ali websites ) v svoj zivljenje 
kdo biti brez znati vi , ter kdo ste krepek v svoj natancen 
razumeven od vi ( Bog ); ter to vi hoteti privleci narod ( ali 
websites ) v svoj zivljenje kdo hoteti obstati zmozen v 
podzigati mi v natancen zvedeti kako razpreti biblija izraziti 
z besedami od resnica (2 plasljiv 215:). 

12. to vi hoteti pomoc mi zvedeti imeti velik razumeven 
priblizno kateri biblija prevod je najprimemejsi , kateri je 
najvec natancen , ter kateri has najvec netelesen cvrstost & 
sila , ter kateri prevod strinjati se s samorasel rokopis to vi 
vdihniti pisec od novi testament pisati. 

13. to vi hoteti izrociti ponuditi komu kaj mi rabiti svoj cas 
V a dober izuriti za hojo ali jezo po cesti , ter ne v 
razsipavati svoj cas naprej napacen ali puhel metoda 
zadobiti sklepnik v Bog ( ce ze ne ste ne resnicno Biblical ), 
ter kraj oni metoda predelki ne dolg pogoj ali trajen 
netelesen sadje. 

14. to vi hoteti izrociti pomoc mi v razumeti kaksen iskati v 
a cerkvica ali a mesto od castiti , kaksen milosten od 
vprasanje zaprositi , ter to vi hoteti pomoc mi najti vernik ali 
a pastor s velik netelesen modrost namesto neprisiljen ali 
napacen odgovor. 

15. to vi hoteti vzrok mi spomniti se nauciti se na pamet vas 
izraziti z besedami biblija ( kot na primer retoromanski 8), 
tako da morem zivljati to v svoj srcika ter zivljati svoj srce 



pripravljen , ter obstati radovoljen podati odgovor drugim 
od upanje to imam priblizno vi. 

16. to vi hoteti privleci ponuditi komu kaj mi tako da svoj 
lasten teologija ter nauk ujemati se s vas izraziti z besedami 
, biblija ter to vi hoteti vzdrznost v pomoc mi znanje kako 
svoj razumeven od nauk moci obstati izpopolniti tako da 
svoj lasten zivljenje lifestyle ter razumeven vzdrznost to live 
at warefare with s.o. sklepnik eemu vi biti brez to v obstati 
navzlic. 

17. to vi hoteti plan svoj netelesen vpogled ( sklep ) bolj in 
bolj , ter to kraj svoj razumeven ali zaznavanje od vi ni 
natancen , to vi hoteti pomoc mi zvedeti kdo jezuit Kristus 
resnicno je. 

18. to vi hoteti izrociti ponuditi komu kaj mi tako da jaz 
domisljavec zmozen razstati se poljuben napacen cerkveni 
obredi kateri imam odvisnost naprej , s vas veder 
poucevanje v biblija , ce sploh kateri od kaksen jaz sem 
sledec ni od Bog , ali je nasprotno eemu kaksen hoces uciti 
nas priblizno sledec vi. 

19. to poljuben vojna sila od zlo hoteti ne odvzeti poljuben 
netelesen razumeven kateri imam , sele precej to jaz hoteti 
obdrzati znanost od kako znati vi ter ne v obstati goljufati 
dandanes od netelesen prevara. 

20. to vi hoteti privleci netelesen cvrstost ter ponuditi komu 
kaj mi tako da nocem v obstati del od velika gospoda 
padanje stran ali od poljuben tok kateri domisljavec 
netelesen ponarejen vam na uslugo ter v vas svet izraziti z 
besedami 

21. to ce je nic to imam velja v svoj zivljenje , ali vsekakor 
to imam ne odgovor vam na uslugo kot jaz should zivljati 
ter to je preprecljiv mi s vsak izmed obeh pesacenje z vami , 
ali imetje razumeven , to vi hoteti privleci oni stvari / 
odgovor / pripetljaj prislon v svoj srce , tako da jaz hoteti 
odreci se jih v imenu Ijudstva, usmiljenja itd. jezuit Kristus , 
ter prav do svoj vrednostni papirji ter posledica , ter to vi 
hoteti nadomestiti poljuben puhlost , sadness ali obup v svoj 



zivljenje s veselje od bog , ter to jaz domisljavec vec zarisce 
naprej ucenje slediti vi z citanje vas izraziti z besedami , 
biblija 

22. to vi hoteti plan svoj oci tako da jaz domisljavec zmozen 
V jasno zagledati ter pred sodiscem se pismeno obvezati ce 
je a velik prevara priblizno netelesen predmet , kako v 
razumeti to fenomen ( ali od this pripetljaj ) s a Biblical 
perspektiven , ter to vi hoteti izrociti mi modrost znati ter 
tako da bom se ucil kako v pomoc svoj prijateljstvo ter 
Ijubezen sam sebe, sebi, se ( zlahta ) ne obstati del od it. 

23. to vi hoteti zavarovati to nekoc svoj oci ste odpirac ter 
svoj srce razumeti bozji zakon pomen od tok pripetljaj 
taking mesto na svetu , to vi hoteti pripraviti se svoj srcika 
vzeti vas resnica , ter to vi hoteti pomoc mi razumeti kako 
najti pogum ter cvrstost skozi vas svet izraziti z besedami , 
biblija. v imenu Ijudstva, usmiljenja itd. jezuit Kristus , jaz 
prositi od this stvari potrditi svoj zahteva v biti znotraj 
pogodba vas hoteti , ter vprasam zakaj vas modrost ter imeti 
a Ijubezen od resnica Amen. 



vec pravzaprav od stran 
kako imeti vecen zivljenje 



mi smo vesel ce to zapisati v seznam ( od molitev prosnja v 
Bog ) je zmozen pomagati vi. mi razumeti to maj ne obstati 
najboljsi ali najvec uspesen prevod. mi razumeti to so veliko 
razlicen ways od iztisljiv mnenje ter izraziti z besedami. ce 
vi zivljati a nasvet zakaj a rajsi prevod , ali ce vi hoteti vsec 
biti zavzeti a tesen znesek od vas cas posiljati nasvet v nas , 
bos pomaganje tisoc od drugi narod tudi , kdo hoteti torej 
citanje izpopolniti prevod. mi pogosto zivljati a nova zaveza 



pri roki V vas jezik ali v jezik to ste redek ali star, ce isces a 
nova zaveza v a poseben jezik , prosim napisati rabiti. tudi , 
mi biti brez v obstati varen ter zaceti v biti obhajan to vcasih 
, mi delati oferirati knjiga to ste ne prost ter to delati strosek 
penez. 

sele ce vi ne morem privosciti si nekaj tega oni elektronski 
knjiga , mi moci pogosto delati mena od elektronski knjiga 
zakaj pomoc s prevod ali prevod opus, vi nikar ne zivljati to 
live at warefare with s.o. a poklicen delavec , sele a reden 
oseba kdo je zavzet v pomaganje. vi should zivljati a 
racunalo ali vi should zivljati postranski v a racunalo v vas 
tukajsnji knjiznica ali visja gimnazija ali univerza , odkar 
oni navadno zivljati rajsi vez v stazist v bolnisnici. vi moci 
tudi navadno ustanoviti vas lasten oseben prost elektronski 
verizna srajca racun z tekoc v mail.yahoo.com 

prosim zalotiti a vaznost za odkriti elektronski verizna srajca 
ogovor poiskati pravzaprav ali prenehati od to stran. mi 
upanje bos poslal elektronski verizna srajca v nas , ce to je 
od pomoc ali encouragement, mi tudi podzigati vi v zveza 
nas zadeven elektronski knjiga to mi oferirati to ste ce ne 
strosek , ter prost. 

mi delati zivljati veliko knjiga v tuji jeziki , sele mi nikar ne 
zmeraj mesto jih sprejeti electronically ( travnato gricevje ) 
zato ker mi sele izdelovanje pri roki knjiga ali predmet to ste 
najvec prosnja. mi podzigati vi v vzdrznost prositi v Bog ter 
V vzdrznost zvedeti priblizno njega z citanje novi testament, 
mi izreci dobrodoslico vas vprasanje ter razloziti z 
elektronski verizna srajca. 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



srckan Bog , the same to to nova 
zaveza has been izpusttakodamismo 

zmozen zvedeti vec priblizno vi. prosim pomoc preprosti 
Ijudje odgovoren zakaj izdelava to elektronski knjiga pri 
roki. 

prosim pomoc jih premoci opus nagel , ter izdelovanje vec 
elektronski knjiga pri roki prosim pomoc jih imeti vsi 
sredstvo , penez , cvrstost ter cas to oni potreba zato da 
obstati zmozen vzdrzevati ki dela zakaj vi. 
prosim pomoc oni to ste del od skupina to pomoc jih naprej 
vsakdanji osnova. prosim izrociti jih cvrstost v vzdrznost ter 
izrociti vsakteri od jih bozji zakon razumeven zakaj opus to 
vi biti brez jih uganjati. prosim pomoc vsakteri od jih v ne 
zivljati strah ter spomniti se to vi ste Bog kdo odgovor 
molitev ter kdo je v ukaz od vse. 

jaz predlagati da vi hoteti podzigati jih , ter to vi zavarovati 
jih , ter opus & ministrstvo to oni so zaposlen s cim. jaz 
predlagati da vi hoteti zavarovati jih s netelesen vojna sila 
ali drugi zapreka to strjena lava skoda jih ali pocasi vozite 
jih niz. prosim pomoc mi cas jaz raba to nova zaveza v tudi 
pretehtati od preprosti Ijudje kdo zivljati narejen to naklada 
pri roki , 

tako da morem prositi za jih ter tudi oni moci vzdrznost v 
pomoc vec narod jaz predlagati da vi hoteti izrociti mi a 
Ijubezen od vas svet izraziti z besedami ( novi testament ), 
ter to vi hoteti izrociti mi netelesen modrost ter bistroumnost 



znati vi rajsi ter v razumeti epoha od cas to mi smo zivljenje 

V. 

prosim pomoc mi znati kako v obravnavati tezek to jaz sem 
soociti s vsak dan. lord Bog , pomoc mi hoteti znanje vi rajsi 
ter hoteti pomoc drugi krscanski v svoj area ter po svetu. 
jaz predlagati da vi hoteti izrociti elektronski knjiga skupina 
ter oni kdo opus naprej tkalec ter oni kdo pomoc jih vas 
modrost. jaz predlagati da vi hoteti pomoc poedinec 
clanstvo od svoj rodbina ( ter svoj rodbina ) v ne obstati 
netelesen goljufati , sele v razumeti vi ter hoteti uvazevati 
ter slediti vi v slehemi izuriti za hojo ali jezo po cesti. ter jaz 
zaprositi vi uganjati od this stvari v imenu Ijudstva, 
usmiljenja ltd. jezuit , Amen , 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



mshdl diyOS , pasalamatan ka atipan ng pawid ito 
bago testamento may been pakawalan pagayon atipan ng 
pawid tayo ay able sa mag-aral laling marami buongpaligid 
ka. masiyahan tumulong ang mga tao may pananagutan 
dahil sa making ito Electronic book makukuha. masiyahan 
tumulong kanila sa maaari able sa gumawa ayuno , at gawin 
laling marami Electronic books makukuha masiyahan 
tumulong kanila sa may lahat ang mapamaraan , ang salapi , 
ang lakas at ang takdaan ng oras atipan ng pawid sila 
mangilangan di iutos sa maaari able sa tago gumawa dahil 
saka. 

masiyahan tumulong those atipan ng pawid ay mahati ng 
ang itambal atipan ng pawid tumulong kanila sa isa pang- 
araw-araw batayan. masiyahan bigyan kanila ang lakas sa 
mapatuloy at bigyan bawa't isa ng kanila ang tangayin pang- 
unawa dahil sa ang gumawa atipan ng pawid ka magkulang 



kanila sa gumawa. masiyahan tumulong bawa't isa ng kanila 
sa hindi may katakutan at sa gunitain atipan ng pawid ka ay 
ang diyos sino sumagot dasal at sino ay di pagbintangan ng 
lahat ng bagay. 

ako magdasal atipan ng pawid ka would palakasin ang loob 
kanila , at atipan ng pawid ka ipagsanggalang kanila , at ang 
gumawa & magkalinga atipan ng pawid sila ay kumuha di. 
ako magdasal atipan ng pawid ka would ipagsanggalang 
kanila sa ang tangayin pilitin o iba sagwil atipan ng pawid 
could saktan kanila o slow kanila itumba. 
masiyahan tumulong ako kailan ako gumamit ito bago 
testamento sa din isipin ng ang mga tao sino may made ito 
edisyon makukuha , pagayon atipan ng pawid ako maaari 
magdasal dahil sa kanila at pagayon sila maaari mapatuloy 
sa tumulong Ming marami mga tao ako magdasal atipan ng 
pawid ka would bigyan ako a ibigin ng mo banal salita ( ang 
bago testamento ), at atipan ng pawid ka would bigyan ako 
tangayin dunong at discernment sa malaman ka lalong 
mapabuti at sa maintindihan ang tukdok ng takdaan ng oras 
atipan ng pawid tayo ay ikinabubuhay di. 
masiyahan tumulong ako sa malaman paano sa makitungo 
kumuha ang mahirap hindi madali atipan ng pawid ako ay 
confronted kumuha bawa't araw. panginoon diyos , 
tumulong ako sa magkulang sa malaman ka lalong mapabuti 
at sa magkulang sa tumulong iba binyagan di akin malawak 
at sa tabi-tabi ang daigdig. ako magdasal atipan ng pawid ka 
would bigyan ang Electronic book itambal at those sino 
gumawa sa ang website at those sino tumulong kanila mo 
dunong. 

ako magdasal atipan ng pawid ka would tumulong ang isang 
tao pagkakasapi ng kanila mag-anak ( at akin mag-anak ) sa 
hindi maaari spiritually dayain , datapuwa't sa maintindihan 
ka at sa magkulang sa tanggapin at sundan ka di bawa't 
daan. at ako humingi ka sa gumawa tesis bagay di ang 
pangalanan ng heswita , susugan , 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Armas Jumala , Kiittaa te etta nyt kuluva 
Veres Jalkisaados has esittamislupa joten etta me 
aari eteva jotta kuuUa enemman jokseenkin te. 

Haluta auttaa ihmiset edesvastuullinen ajaksi ansaitseva nyt 
kuluva Elektroninen kirjanpidollinen saatavana. Haluta 
auttaa heidat jotta olla eteva jotta aikaansaada paastota , ja 
ehtia enemman Elektroninen luettelossa saatavana Haluta 
auttaa heidat jotta hankkia aivan varat , raha , kesto ja aika 
etta he kaivata kotona aste jotta olla eteva jotta elatus 
tyoskentely ajaksi Te. 

Haluta auttaa ne etta aari erita -Ita joukkue etta auttaa heidat 
model after by jokapaivainen kivijalka. Haluta kimmoisuus 
heidat kesto jotta jatkaa ja kimmoisuus joka -Ita heidat 
henki- ymmartavainen ajaksi aikaansaada etta te haluta 
heidat jotta ajaa. 

Haluta auttaa joka -Ita heidat jotta ei hankkia pelata ja jotta 
muistaa etta te aari Jumala joka tottelee nimea hartaushetki 
ja joka on kotona hinta -Ita kaikki. I-KIRJAIN pyytaa 
hartaasti etta te edistaa heidat , ja etta te suojata heidat , ja 
aikaansaada & ministerikausi etta he aari varattu kotona. I- 
KIRJAIN pyytaa hartaasti etta te suojata heidat polveutua 
Henki- Joukko eli toinen este etta haitta heidat eli hitaasti 
heidat heittaa. Haluta auttaa we jahka I-KIRJAIN apu nyt 
kuluva Veres Jalkisaados jotta kin ajatella -Ita ihmiset joka 
hankkia kokoonpantu nyt kuluva painos saatavana , joten 
etta I-KIRJAIN kanisteri pyytaa hartaasti ajaksi heidat ja 



joten he kanisteri jatkaa jotta auttaa enemman ihmiset I- 
KIRJAIN pyytaa hartaasti etta te kimmoisuus we lempia -Ita 
sinun Pyha Sana ( Veres Jalkisaados ), ja etta te kimmoisuus 
we henki- viisaus ja arvostelukyky jotta osata te vedonlyoja 
ja jotta kasittaa aika -Ita aika etta me aari asuen kotona. 
Haluta auttaa we jotta osata kuinka jotta antaa avulla 
hankala etta I-KIRJAIN olen asettaa vastakkain avulla joka 
aika. Haltija Jumala , Auttaa we jotta haluta jotta osata te 
Vedonlyoja ja jotta haluta jotta auttaa toinen Kristitty kotona 
minun kohta ja liepeilla maailma. 

I-KIRJAIN pyytaa hartaasti etta te kimmoisuus Elektroninen 
kirjanpidollinen joukkue ja ne joka aikaansaada model after 
kudos ja ne joka auttaa heidat sinun viisaus. I-KIRJAIN 
pyytaa hartaasti etta te auttaa yksilo jasenmaara -Ita heidan 
heimo ( ja minun heimo ) jotta ei olla henkisesti eksyttaa , 
ainoastaan jotta kasittaa te ja jotta haluta jotta hyvaksya ja 
harjoittaa te kotona joka elamantapa. ja I-KIRJAIN anoa te 
jotta ajaa nama tavarat kotona maine -Ita Jeesus , 
Vastuunalainen , 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Raring Gud , Tack sjalv sa pass den har Ny 

Testamente er blitt befriaren sa fakta at vi er 
duglig till lara sig mer omkring du. Behag hjalpamig 
folk ansvarig for tillverkningen den har Elektronisk bok 
tillganglig. 



Behag hjalpa mig dem till vara kopa duktig verk fort , och 
gora mer Elektronisk bokna tillganglig Behag hjalpa mig 
dem till har alia resursema , pengama , den styrka och tiden 
sa pass de behov for att kunde halla arbetande till deras. 
Behag hjalpa mig den har sa pass de/vi/du/ni ar del om 
spannen sa pass hjalp dem pa en daglig basis. Behaga ger 
dem den styrka till fortsatta och ger var av dem den ande 
forstandet for den verk sa pass du vilja dem till gor. Behag 
hjalpa mig var av dem till inte har radsla och till minas sa 
pass du er den Gud vem svar bon och vem er han i lidelse av 
allting. 

JAG be sa pass du skulle uppmuntra dem , och sa pass du 
skydda dem , och den verk & ministaren sa pass de er 
forlovad i. 

JAG be sa pass du skulle skydda dem fran den Ande Pressar 
eller annan hinder sa pass kunde skada dem eller langsam 
dem ned. Behag hjalpa mig nar JAG anvanda den har Ny 
Testamente till ocksa tanka om folk vem har gjord den har 
upplagan tillganglig , sa fakta at JAG kanna be for dem och 
sa de kanna fortsatta till hjalp mer folk JAG be sa pass du 
skulle ge mig en karlek om din Helig Uttrycka ( den Ny 
Testamente ), och sa pass du skulle ge mig ande visdom och 
discernment till veta du battre och till forsta den period av 
tid sa pass vi er levande i. 

Behag hjalpa mig till veta hur till ha att gora med 
svarigheten sa pass JAG er stillt overfor var dag. Var Herre 
och Fralsare Gud , Hjalpa mig till vilja till veta du Battre 
och till vilja till hjalp annan Kristen i min areal och i 
omkrets det varld. JAG be sa pass du skulle ger den 
Elektronisk bok sla sig ihop och den har vem arbeta pa den 
spindelvav och den har vem hjalp dem din visdom. 
JAG be sa pass du skulle hjalp individuellt medlemmen av 
deras familj ( och min familj ) till inte bli spiritually lurat , 
utom till forsta du och mig till vilja till accept och folja du i 
varje vag. och JAG fraga du till gor de har sakerna inne om 
namn av Jesus , Samarbetsvillig , 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Allerkserest God , Tak for Ian at indevaerende Ny 
Testamente er blevet l0st i den grad at vi er kan hen til Isere 
flere omkring jer. Behage hjselp den folk ansvarlig nemlig 
g0r indevaerende Elektronisk skrift anvendelig. Behage 
hjselp sig at blive k0bedygtig arbejde holdbar , og skabe 
Here Elektronisk b0ger anvendelig Behage hjselp sig hen til 
nyde en hel ressourcer , den penge , den krsefter og den gang 
at de savn for at vsere i stand til opbevare i orden nemlig Jer. 

Behage hjselp dem at er noget af den hold at hjselp sig oven 
pa en hverdags holdepunkt. Behage indr0mme sig den 
krsefter hen til fortssette og indr0mme hver i sig den appel 
opfattelse nemlig den arbejde at jer savn sig hen til lave. 
Behage hjselp hver i sig hen til ikke nyde skrsek og hen til 
huske at du er den God hvem svar b0n og hvem star for 
arrangementet i alt. 

JEG bed at jer ville give mod sig , og at jer sikre sig , og 
den arbejde & ministerium at de er forlovet i. JEG bed at jer 
ville sikre sig af den Appel Tvinger eller anden hindring at 
kunne afbrsek sig eller sen sig nede. 

Behage hjselp mig hvor JEG hjselp indevserende Ny 
Testamente hen til ligeledes hitte pa den folk hvem nyde 
skabt indevserende oplag anvendelig , i den grad at JEG 
kunne bed nemlig sig hvorfor de kunne fortssette hen til 
hjselp flere folk JEG bed at jer ville indr0mme mig en 



kserlighed til jeres Hellig Ord ( den Ny Testamente ), og at 
jer ville indr0mme mig appel klogskab og discernment hen 
til kende jer bedre og hen til opfatte den periode at vi er 
nulevende i. 

Behage hjselp mig hen til kende hvor hen til omhandle den 
problemer at Jeg er stillet over for hver dag. Lord God , 
Hjselp mig hen til ville geme kende jer Bedre og hen til ville 
geme hjselp anden Christians i mig omrade og omkring den 
jord. 

JEG bed at jer ville indr0mme den Elektronisk skrift hold og 
dem hvem arbejde med den website og dem hvem hjselp sig 
jeres klogskab. JEG bed at jer ville hjselp den Individ 
medlemmer i deres slsegt ( og mig slsegt ) hen til ikke vsere 
spiritually narrede , men hen til opfatte jer og hen til ville 
geme optage og komme efter jer i al mulig made, og JEG 
opfordre jer hen til lave disse sager i den bensevne i Jesus , 
Amen , 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



MojiHTBa K 5ory /(oporoii Bor, Bw hto Swjih 
BbinymeHbi 3x0 Gospel hjih 3tot hobbih testament xaK, 
^rro Mbi dyjiem BbiyHHXb 6ojibme sac. nojKajiyiiCTa 
noMornxe jhoasim oxBexcTBeHHbiM /jjia /icjiaxb 3xy 
3JieKxpoHHyio KHHry HMeioineHca. Bbi 3Haexe ohh h bm 
M05Kexe noMOHb hm. nojKajiyiicxa noMornxe hm MOHb 
pa6oxaxb 6bicxpo, h cjienawre 6ojiee 3JieKxpoHHbie khhfh 
HMdoiHCHca IIOiKaiiyHCxa noMornxe hm HMCXb bcc 



pec3l)Cbi, ACHbr, npoHHOCXb h BpcMa Koxoptie ohh ajis xoro 
MTo6bi MOHb /lepjKaxb paGoxaxb /jjia sac. nojKajiyiicxa 
noMOFHxe xcM 6yAyx nacxbio KOMaimbi noMoraex hm Ha 
e5KeAHeBHoe ocHOBaHne. nojKajiyiicxa jiawre hm npoHHOCXb 
jiflR xoro Mxo6bi HpoAOJDKaxb H /laeaxb Ka>K/iOMy h3 hx 
/lyxoBHoe BHHKaHHC AJia pa6oxbi mxo bm xoxHxe hx 
CACJiaxb. no5KajiyHCxa homophxc Ka>K/iOMy h3 hx hc HMCXb 
cxpax H He BCHOMHHaxb Mxo Bbi 6yAexe 6oroM oxBenaiox 
MOJiHXBe H in charge of Bce. -3 mojuo mxo bm o6oaphjih hx, 
H Mxo Bbi 3amHmaexe hx, h pa6oxa & MHHHCxepcxBO mxo 

OHH BKJUOHeHbl BHyxpH. 

il MOJUO MXO Bbi 3amHXHJIH HX OX /lyXOBHblX yCHJIHH HJIH 

/ipyrHx npenoH cmofjih HOBpe^HXb hm hjih samejijiwn, hm 
BHH3. no5KajiyHCxa HOMOFHxe MHe Kor/ia a Hcnojibsyio 3xox 
HOBbiH testament xaK5Ke jiim xoro Mxo6bi /lyMaxb mojievi 
AejiajiH 3X0X Bapnanx HMeiomeiica, xaK, mxo a CMory 

HOMOJIHXb JlflR HX H n03X0My HX CMOFHXe HpOAOJDKaXb 

HOMOHb 6ojibme jnofleii. 

il MOJUO Mxo Bbi /lajiH MHe Bjiio6jieHHOcxb Bamero 
CBaxeiiniero cjiOBa (HoBbiiia 3aBex), h mxo bm jjfijivi MHe 
/lyxoBHbie npeMy/ipocxb h pacHOsnaHHe AJm xoro Mxo6bi 
3Haxb Bac 6ojiee jiynme h HOHJixb nepnoAO BpeMenn 
KoxopoM MM 5iCHBeM B. IlojKajiyHcxa HOMOFHxe MHe cyMexb 
KaK o6maxbca c saxpy/iHeHiuiMH mxo a confronted c 
Ka>KHbiM jmem. JlopA Bor, noMoraex MHe xoxexb 3Haxb Bac 
6ojiee jiynme h xoxexb noMOHb /ipyrnM xpncxnaHKaM b 
Moeii o6jiacxH h BOKpyr MHpa. 

if MOJUO Mxo BM /lajiH 3jieKxpoHHyio KOMaimy h xe khhfh 
HOMoraiox hm Bama npcMy/ipocxb. if mojuo mxo bm 

HOMOrjIH HH/IHBimyajIbHMM HJICHaM HX CCMbH (h MOCH 

ccMbH) /lyxoBHOCx 6bixb o6MaHyxbiM, ho HOHJixb Bac H 
xoxexb npHHJixb h nocjie/iOBaxb sa Bac b Ka^K/iOH /lopore. 
Taic5Ke Aaiixe naM KOM(J)opx h naaejieime b 3xh BpcMcna h a 



cnpaniHBaeM, mto bbi /lenaexe 3th Bemji in the name of 
CbfflOK 6ora, jesus christ, aMHHb, 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Jlpar Bor , Ejiaro/iapti th to3h to3h Hob 
3aBemaHHe has p.p. ox be ocBoSoacaaeaM xaKa 
T03H HHC cxe cnocoScH KtM yna ce noBene 
HaOKOJiO TH. XapecBaM noMaraM onpcAejiHTCJieH hjich 
xopa oxroBopcH 3a npHroTBane to3h Electronic KHHra 

HajIHHCH. 

XapecBaM noMaraM rax ki>m Gt/ia cnoco6eH ki>m pa6oTa 
nocxa , H npaBa noBCHC Electronic KHH5KapHHiia HajiHHCH 
XapecBaM noMaraM rax ki>m HMaM iihji onpeAejiHxejieH 
HjiCH q^CACTBO , onpeAejiHTCJieH hjich napn , 
onpeAejiHTCJieH hjich ycTOHHHBOCx h onpeAejiHxejieH hjich 
BpcMC T03H xe Hy5K/ia in pe/i ki>m Gt/ia cnoco6eH ki>m 
Ai>p>Ka ABHJKCHHC 3a Th. XapccBaM noMaraM ox that xo3h 
cxe nacx na onpeAejinxejieH hjich Bnpar xo3h noMaraM xax 
Ha an BceicimHeBeH 6a3a. 

XapecBaM /laBaM xax onpeAejinxejieH hjich ycxoHHHBOCx 
KtM npo/j-bjEKaBaM h /laBaM BceicH na xax onpeAejinxejieH 
Hjien AyxoBCH cxBamane 3a onpeAejinxejieH hjich pa6oxa 
X03H XH jninca xax ki>m npaBa. 

XapecBaM noMaraM BceicH na xax ki>m hc HMaM cxpax h ki>m 
HOMHH X03H XH cxc OHpeAejiHxejieH Hjien Bor koh oxroBop 

MOJIHXBa H KOH 6 in H-bJIHH Ha BCHHKO. A3 MOJIH X03H XH y5K 

HacbpnaBaM xax , h xo3h xh 3amHxaBaM xax , h 



onpeAejiHxejieH hjich paGoxa & MHHHCxepcxBO xo3h xe cxe 
3am>ji5KaBaM in. A3 mojih xo3h xh yaa samnxaBaM xax ox 
onpeAejiHxejieH hjich ^xobch Cnjia hjih Apyr npcHKa xo3h 
p.t. ox can Bpe/ia rax hjih 6aBeH xax rojio BtSBHrneHHe. 
XapecBaM noMaraM me Kora A3 ynoxpe6a xo3h Hob 
3aBemaHHe ki>m cbhio mhcjih na onpeAejinxeneH hjich xopa 
KOH HMaM p.t. H p.p. ox make xo3h H3AaHHe HajiHHCH , xaKa 
X03H A3 Mora mojih 3a xax h xaKa xe Mora npoAtiracaBaM 
KtM noMaraM noBene xopa A3 mojih xo3h xh yaa /laBaM me 
a J11060B Ha your Cbsx ^Ma ( OHpeAenHxejien hjich Hob 
3aBemaHHe ), h xo3h xh yaa /laBaM me /lyxoBen Mt/ipocx h 
pa3JiHHaBaHe ki>m 3Haa xh no-AoGip h ki>m pa36HpaM 
onpeAejiHxejieH hjich nepnoA na BpeMe xo3h hhc cxe 5khb 
in. XapecBaM noMaraM me ki>m 3Haa KaK ki>m pa3AaBaM c 
onpeAejiHxejieH hjich m-bhch xo3h A3 cbm H3npaBaM npe/i c 
BceKH jien. 

JlopA Bor , IloMaraM me ki>m jninca ki>m 3Haa xh no-Ao6'bp 
H KtM jTHHca KtM HOMaraM Apyr XpHCXHHHCKH in my njiom 
H HaoKOJio onpeAejiHxejieH hjich cbsx. 

A3 MOJiH X03H XH y5K /jaBaM onpeAejiHxejieH hjich Electronic 
KHHra Bnpar h ox that koh pa6oxa na onpeAejiHxejieH hjich 
website h ox that koh noMaraM xax your Mt/ipocx. A3 mojih 
X03H XH y5K HOMaraM onpeAejiHxejieH hjich jnpieH hjichcxbo 
Ha xexen ceMciicxBO ( h my ceMciicxBO ) ki>m hc Gt/ia 

/lyXOBCH H3MaMBaM , HO KtM pa36HpaM XH H KtM JIHHCa KtM 

npncMaM h cjie/iBaM xh in BceicH ntx. h A3 iraxaM xh ki>m 
npaBa xe3H nenjo in onpeAejinxejieH hjich hmc na He3yHx , 
Amen , 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



sevgili mabut , eyvallah adl. §u bu Incil bkz. 

have be serbest bu-akmak taki biz are gii^lii -e dogru 
ogrenmek daha hakkinda sen. mutlu etmek yardim etmek 
belgili tanimlik insanlar -den sorumlu i^in yapim bu 
elektronik kitap elde edilebilir. muflu etmek yardim etmek 
onlan -e dogru muktedir i§ hizli , ve yapmak daha elektronik 
kitap elde edilebilir mutlu etmek yardim etmek onlan -e 
dogru -si olmak tiim belgili tammlik kaynak , belgili 
tammlik para , belgili tanimhk gii^ ve belgili tammlik zaman 
adl. 

§u onlar liizum i^in muktedir almak ^ali^ma i^in sen. mutlu 
etmek yardim etmek o adl. §u are boliim -in belgili tammlik 
takim adl. §u yardim etmek onlan ustiinde an her temel. 
mutlu etmek vermek onlan belgili tammlik gii^ -e dogru 
devam etmek ve vermek her -in onlan belgili tammlik 
ruhani basiret i^in belgili tammlik i§ adl. 
§u sen istemek onlan -e dogru yapmak. mutlu etmek yardim 
etmek her -in onlan -e dogru degil -si olmak korkmak ve -e 
dogru animsamak adl. §u sen are belgili tammlik mabut kim 
yanit dua ve kim bkz. be i^inde fiyat istemek -in her §ey. I 
dua etmek adl. §u sen -cekti ylireklendirmek onlan , ve adl. 
§u sen korumak onlan , ve belgili tammlik i§ & bakanlik adl. 
§u onlar are me§gul i^inde. I dua etmek adl. §u sen -cekti 
korumak onlan —dan belgili tammlik ruhani giig ya da diger 
engel adl. 

§u -ebil zarar onlan ya da yava§ onlan a§agi. mutlu etmek 
yardim etmek beni ne zaman I kullanma bu Incil -e dogru da 
du§un belgili tammlik insanlar kim -si olmak -den yapilmi§ 
bu baski elde edilebilir , taki I -ebilmek dua etmek i^in 
onlan vesaire onlar -ebilmek devam etmek -e dogru yardim 



etmek daha insanlar I dua etmek adl. §u sen -cekti vermek 
beni a a§k -in senin kutsal kelime ( belgili tammlik tncil ), 
ve adl. §u sen -cekti vermek beni ruhani akillilik ve 
discernment -e dogru bilmek sen daha iyi ve -e dogru 
anlamak belgili tammlik dondiirmemem adl. §u biz are canh 
iginde. mutlu etmek yardim etmek beni -e dogru bilmek 
nasil -e dogru dagitmak ile belgili tammlik mu§kulat adl. 
§u I am kar§i koymak ile her giin. efendi mabut , yardim 
etmek beni -e dogru istemek -e dogru bilmek sen daha iyi ve 
-e dogru istemek -e dogru yardim etmek diger Hristiyan 
i^inde benim alan ve ^evrede belgili tammlik diinya. I dua 
etmek adl. §u sen -cekti vermek belgili tammlik elektronik 
kitap takim ve o kim i§ iistiinde belgili tammlik website ve o 
kim yardim etmek onlari senin akillilik. 
I dua etmek adl. §u sen -cekti yardim etmek belgili tammlik 
bireysel aza -in onlarin aile ( ve benim aile ) -e dogru degil 
var olmak ruhani aldatmak , ama -e dogru anlamak sen ve -e 
dogru istemek -e dogru almak ve izlemek sen i^inde her yol. 
ve I sormak sen -e dogru yapmak bunlar e§ya adma Isa , 
amin , 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



sevgili mabut , eyvallah adl. §u bu tncil bkz. have be serbest 
birakmak taki biz are giiflu -e dogru ogrenmek daha 



hakkinda sen. mutlu etmek yardim etmek belgili tanimlik 
insanlar -den sorumlu i^in yapim bu elektronik kitap elde 
edilebilir. mutlu etmek yardim etmek onlari -e dogru 
muktedir i§ hizli , ve yapmak daha elektronik kitap elde 
edilebilir mutlu etmek yardim etmek onlan -e dogru -si 
olmak tiim belgili tammlik kaynak , belgili tammlik para , 
belgili tammlik gii^ ve belgili tammlik zaman adl. 
§u onlar liizum i^in muktedir almak ^ali^ma i^in sen. mutlu 
etmek yardim etmek o adl. §u are boliim -in belgili tammlik 
takim adl. §u yardim etmek onlari ustunde an her temel. 
mutlu etmek vermek onlari belgili tammlik gii^ -e dogru 
devam etmek ve vermek her -in onlari belgili tammlik 
ruhani basiret i^in belgili tammlik i§ adl. 

§u sen istemek onlari -e dogru yapmak. mutlu etmek yardim 
etmek her -in onlari -e dogru degil -si olmak korkmak ve -e 
dogru animsamak adl. §u sen are belgili tammlik mabut kim 
yanit dua ve kim bkz. be i^inde fiyat istemek -in her §ey. I 
dua etmek adl. §u sen -cekti yiireklendirmek onlari , ve adl. 
§u sen korumak onlari , ve belgili tammlik i§ & bakanlik adl. 
§u onlar are me§gul i^inde. I dua etmek adl. §u sen -cekti 
korumak onlari —dan belgili tammlik ruhani giig ya da diger 
engel adl. 

§u -ebil zarar onlari ya da yava§ onlan a§agi. mutlu etmek 
yardim etmek beni ne zaman I kullanma bu tncil -e dogru da 
du§un belgili tammlik insanlar kim -si olmak -den yapilmi§ 
bu baski elde edilebilir , taki I -ebilmek dua etmek i^in 
onlan vesaire onlar -ebilmek devam etmek -e dogru yardim 
etmek daha insanlar I dua etmek adl. §u sen -cekti vermek 
beni a a§k -in senin kutsal kelime ( belgili tammlik tncil ), 
ve adl. §u sen -cekti vermek beni ruhani akiUilik ve 
discernment -e dogru bilmek sen daha iyi ve -e dogru 
anlamak belgili tammlik dondiirmemem adl. §u biz are canli 
i^inde. mutlu etmek yardim etmek beni -e dogru bilmek 
nasil -e dogru dagitmak ile belgili tammlik mu§kulat adl. 



§u I am kar§i koymak ile her giin. efendi mabut , yardim 
etmek beni -e dogru istemek -e dogru bilmek sen daha iyi ve 
-e dogru istemek -e dogru yardim etmek diger Hristiyan 
i^inde benim alan ve ^evrede belgili tanimlik diinya. I dua 
etmek adl. §u sen -cekti vermek belgili tammlik elektronik 
kitap takim ve o kim i§ iistiinde belgili tanimlik website ve o 
kim yardim etmek onlari senin akillilik. 
I dua etmek adl. §u sen -cekti yardim etmek belgili tammlik 
bireysel aza -in onlarin aile ( ve benim aile ) -e dogru degil 
var olmak ruhani aldatmak , ama -e dogru anlamak sen ve -e 
dogru istemek -e dogru almak ve izlemek sen i^inde her yol. 
ve I sormak sen -e dogru yapmak bunlar e§ya adina Isa , 
amin , 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Serbia - Servia - Serbian 

Serbia Serbian Servian Prayer Isus Krist Molitva Bog Kako 
Moliti moci cuti moj molitva za pitati davati ponuditi mene 
otkriti duhovni Vodstvo 

Serbia -Prayer Requests (praying )to God -explained in 
Serbian (Servian) Language 

Molitva za Bog ## Kako za Moliti za Bog 
Kako Bog moci cuti moj molitva 
Kako za pitati Bog za davati ponuditi mene 
Kako otkriti duhovni Vodstvo 



Kako za naci predaja iz urok Raspolozenje 

Kako za zasluga odredeni clan istinit Bog nad Nebo 

Kako otkriti odredeni clan Hriscanin Bog 
Kako za moliti za Bog droz Isus Krist 
JA imati nikada molitva pre nego 
Vazan za Bog 
Bog zeljan Ijubavi svaki osoba osoba 

Isus Krist moci pomoc 
Se Bog Biti stalo moj zivot 
Molitva Trazenju 

stvar taj te moc oskudica za uzeti u obzir govorenje za Bog 
okolo Molitva Trazenju kod te , okolo te 



Govorenje za Bog , odredeni clan Kreator nad odredeni 
clan Svemir , odredeni clan Gospodar : 

1 . taj te davati za mene odredeni clan hrabrost za moliti 
odredeni clan stvar taj JA potreba za moliti 2. taj te davati za 
mene odredeni clan hrabrost za verovati te pa primiti sta te 
oskudica raditi s moj zivot , umjesto mene uznijeti moj 
vlastiti volja ( namera ) iznad vas. 

3. taj te davati mene ponuditi ne career moj bojazan nad 
odredeni clan nepoznat za postati odredeni clan isprika , 
inace odredeni clan osnovica umjesto mene ne za sluziti 
you. 

4. taj te davati mene ponuditi vidjeti pa uciti kako za imati 
odredeni clan duhovni sway JA potreba ( droz tvoj rijec 



Biblija ) jedan ) umjesto odredeni clan dogadaj ispred pa P ) 
umjesto moj vlastiti crew duhovni putovanje. 

5. Taj te Bog davati mene ponuditi oskudica za sluziti Te 
briny 

6. Taj te podsetiti mene za razgovarati sa te prayerwhen ) JA 
sam frustriran inace u problemima , umjesto tezak za odluka 
stvar ja sam jedini droz moj Ijudsko bice sway. 

7. Taj te davati mene Mudrost pa jedan srce ispunjen s 
Biblijski Mudrost tako da JA sluziti te briny delotvorno. 

8. Taj te davati mene jedan zelja za ucenje tvoj rijec , Biblija 
, ( odredeni clan Novi Zavjet Evandelje nad Zahod ), na 
temelju jedan crew osnovica 9. taj te davati pomoc za mene 
tako da JA sam u mogucnosti za obavestenje stvar unutra 
Biblija ( tvoj rijec ) sta JA moci osobno vezati za , pa taj 
volja pomoc mene shvatiti sta te oskudica mene raditi unutra 
moj zivot. 

10. Taj te davati mene velik raspoznavanje , za shvatiti kako 
za objasniti za ostali tko te biti , pa taj JA moci uciti kako 
uciti pa knotkle kako za pristajati uza sto te pa tvoj rijec ( 
Biblija ) 

11. Taj te donijeti narod ( inace websites ) unutra moj zivot 
tko oskudica za knotkle te , pa tko biti jak unutra njihov 
precizan sporazum nad te ( Bog ); pa Taj te donijeti narod ( 
inace websites ) unutra moj zivot tko ce biti u mogucnosti za 
ohrabriti mene za tocno uciti kako za podeliti Biblija rec nad 
istina (2 Timotej 215:). 

12. Taj te pomoc mene uciti za imati velik sporazum okolo 
sta Biblija prikaz 3. lice od TO BE u prezentu najbolji , sta 
3. lice od TO BE u prezentu vecina precizan , pa sta je preko 



duhovni sway & snaga , pa sta prikaz sloziti se s odredeni 
clan izvorni rukopis taj te nadahnut odredeni clan autorstvo 
nad odredeni clan Novi Zavjet za pisati. 

13. Taj te davati ponuditi mene za korist moj vrijeme unutra 
jedan dobar put , pa ne za uzaludnost moj vrijeme na 
temelju Neistinit inace prazan metod za dobiti zaglavni 
kamen za Bog ( ipak taj nisu vjerno Biblijski ), pa kuda tim 
metod proizvod nijedan dug rok inace trajan duhovni voce. 

14. Taj te davati pomoc za mene za shvatiti sta za traziti 
unutra jedan crkva inace jedan mjesto nad zasluga , sta rod 
nad sumnja za pitati , pa taj te pomoc mene za naci vemik 
inace jedan parson s velik duhovni mudrost umjesto lak 
inace neistinit odgovor. 

15. taj te uzrok mene za secati se za sjecati se tvoj rijec 
Biblija ( takav kao Latinluk 8), tako da JA moci imati pik na 
moj srce pa imati moj pamcenje spreman , pa biti spreman 
za davati dobro odgovarati ostali nad odredeni clan nadati se 
taj JA imati okolo te. 

16. Taj te donijeti ponuditi mene tako da moj vlastiti 
teologija pa doktrina za slagati tvoj rijec , Biblija pa taj te 
nastaviti za pomoc mene knotkle kako moj sporazum nad 
doktrina moci poboljsati tako da moj vlastiti zivot , stil 
zivota pa sporazum nastavlja da bude zaglavni kamen za sta 
te oskudica to da bude umjesto mene. 

17. Taj te otvoren moj duhovni uvid ( zakljucak ) sve vise , 
pa taj kuda moj sporazum inace percepcija nad te nije 
precizan , taj te pomoc mene uciti tko Isus Krist vjerno 3. 
lice od TO BE u prezentu. 

18. Taj te davati ponuditi mene tako da JA moci za odvojen 
iko neistinit obredni sta JA imati zavisnost na temelju , iz 



tvoj jasan poucavanje unutra Biblija , ako postoje nad sta JA 
sam sledece nije nad Bog , inace 3. lice od TO BE u 
prezentu u suprotnosti sa sta te oskudica za poucavati nama 
okolo sledece te. 

19. Taj iko sile nad urok ne oduteti iko duhovni sporazum 
sta JA imati , ipak radije taj JA zadrzati odredeni clan znanje 
nad kako za knotkle te pa ne da bude lukav unutra ovih dan 
nad duhovni varka. 

20. Taj te donijeti duhovni sway pa ponuditi mene tako da 
JA volja ne da bude dio nad odredeni clan Velik Koji pada 
Daleko inace nad iko pokret sta postojati produhovljeno 
krivotvoriti za te pa za tvoj Svet Rijec 

21. Taj da onde 3. lice od TO BE u prezentu bilo sto taj J A 
imati ispunjavanja unutra moj zivot , inace iko put taj JA ne 
imate odgovaranje za te ace JA treba imati pa taj 3. lice od 
TO BE u prezentu sprjecavanje mene iz oba hodanje s te , 
inace imajuci sporazum , taj te donijeti tim stvar / odgovor / 
dogadaj leda u moj pamcenje , tako da JA odreci se njima u 
ime Isus Krist , pa svi nad njihov vrijednosni papiri pa 
posledica , pa taj te opet staviti iko praznina , sadness inace 
ocajavati unutra moj zivot s odredeni clan Radost nad 
odredeni clan Gospodar , pa taj JA postojati briny 
usredotocen na temelju znanje za sledii te kod citanje tvoj 
rijec , odredeni clan Biblija 

22. Taj te otvoren moj oci tako da JA moci za jasno vidjeti 
pa prepoznati da onde 3. lice od TO BE u prezentu jedan 
Velik Varka okolo Duhovni tema , kako za shvatiti danasji 
fenomen ( inace ovih dogadaj ) iz jedan Biblijski 
perspektiva , pa taj te davati mene mudrost za knotkle i tako 
taj JA volja uciti kako za pomoc moj prijatelj pa voljen sam 
sebe ( rodbina ) ne postojati dio nad it. 



23. Taj te osigurati taj jednom mqj oci biti otvoreni pa mqj 
pamcenje shvatiti odredeni clan duhovni izrazajnost nad 
trenutni zbivanja uzimanje mjesto unutra odredeni clan svet 
, taj te pripremiti mqj srce prihvatiti tvoj istina , pa taj te 
pomoc mene shvatiti kako za naci hrabrost pa sway droz 
tvoj Svet Rijec , Biblija. U ime Isus Krist , JA traziti ovih 
stvar potvrdujuci moj zelja da bude slozno tvoj volja , pa JA 
sam iskanje tvoj mudrost pa za imati jedan Ijubav nad 
odredeni clan Istina Da 



Briny podno Stranica 
Kako za imati Vjecan Zivot 



Nama biti dearth da danasji foil ( nad molitva trazenju za 
Bog ) 3. lice od TO BE u prezentu u mogucnosti za pomoci 
te. Nama shvatiti danasji ne moze biti odredeni clan najbolji 
inace vecina delotvoran prevod. Nama shvatiti taj onde biti 
mnogobrojan razlicit putevi nad izraziv misao pa reci. Da te 
imati jedan sugestija umjesto jedan bolji prevod , inace da te 
slican za uzeti jedan malen kolicina nad tvoj vrijeme za 
poslati sugestija nama , te ce biti pomaganje hiljadu nad 
ostali narod isto , tko volja onda citanje odredeni clan 
poboljsan prevod. Nama cesto imati jedan Novi Zavjet 
raspoloziv unutra tvoj jezik inace unutra jezik taj biti redak 
inace star. 

Da te biti handsome umjesto jedan Novi Zavjet unutra jedan 
specifican jezik , ugoditi pisati nama. Isto , nama oskudica 
da bude siguran pa probati za komunicirati taj katkada , 
nama ciniti ponuda knjiga taj nisu Slobodan pa taj ciniti 
kostati novae. Ipak da te ne moci priustiti neki od tim 
elektronicki knjiga , nama moci cesto ciniti dobro razmena 



nad elektronicki knjiga umjesto pomoc s prevod inace 
prevod posao. 



Te ne morati postojati jedan strucan radnik , jedini jedan 
pravilan osoba tko 3. lice od TO BE u prezentu zainteresiran 
za pomaganje. Te treba imati jedan racunar inace te treba 
imati pristup za jedan racunar kod tvoj mestanin biblioteka 
inace univerzitet inace univerzitet , otada tim obicno imati 
bolji spoj za odredeni clan Internet. Te moci isto obicno 
utemeljiti tvoj vlastiti crew SLOBODAN elektronski posta 
racun kod lijeganje mail.yahoo.com 

Ugoditi uzeti maloprije otkriti odredeni clan elektronski 
posta adresa smjesten podno inace odredeni clan kraj nad 
danasji stranica. Nama nadati se te volja poslati elektronski 
posta nama , da danasji 3. lice od TO BE u prezentu nad 
pomoc inace hrabrenje. Nama isto ohrabriti te za dodir nama 
u vezi sa Elektronicki Knjiga taj nama ponuda taj biti van 
kostati , pa Slobodan. 



Nama ciniti imati mnogobrojan knjiga unutra stran jezik , 
ipak nama ne uvijek mjesto njima za primiti elektronski ( 
skidati podatke ) zato nama jedini napraviti raspoloziv 
odredeni clan knjiga inace odredeni clan tema taj biti preko 
zatrazen. Nama ohrabriti te za nastaviti za moliti za Bog pa 
za nastaviti uciti okolo Njemu kod citanje odredeni clan 
Novi Zavjet. Nama dobrodosao tvoj sumnja pa primedba 
kod elektronski posta. 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Draga Dumnezeu , Multumesc that this Nou Testament 

has been released so that noi sihtem capabil la spre learn 
mai mult despre tu. 

Te rog ajuta-ma oamenii responsible pentru making this 
Electronic carte folositor. Te rog ajuta-ma pe ei la spre a fi 
capabil la spre work rapid , §i a face mai mult Electronic 
carte folositor Te rog ajuta-ma pe ei la spre have tot art.hot. 
resources , art.hot. bani , art.hot. strength §i art.hot. timp that 
ei nevoie inauntru ordine la spre a fi capabil la spre a pastra 
working pentru Tu. 

Te rog ajuta-ma aceia that e§ti part de la team that ajutor pe 
ei on un fiecare basis. A face pe plac la a da pe ei art.hot. 
strength la spre a continua §i a da each de pe ei art.hot. spirit 
understanding pentru art.hot. work that tu nevoie pe ei la 
spre a face. 

Te rog ajuta-ma each de pe ei la spre nu have fear §i la spre 
a-§i aminti that tu e§ti art.hot. Dumnezeu cine answers 
prayer §i cine este el inauntru acuzatie de tot. I pray that tu 
trec.de la will encourage pe ei , §i that tu a proteja pe ei , §i 
art.hot. work & ministru that ei sint ocupat inauntru. I pray 
that tu trec.de la will a proteja pe ei de la art.hot. Spirit 
Forces sau alt obstacles that a putut harm pe ei sau lent pe ei 
jos. 

Te rog ajuta-ma cind I folos this Nou Testament la spre de 
asemenea think de la oameni cine have made this a redacta 
folositor so that I a putea pray pentru pe ei §i so ei a putea a 



continua la spre ajutor mai mult oameni I pray that tu trec.de 
la will da-mi o dragoste de al tau Holy Cuvint ( art.hot. Nou 
Testament ), §i that tu trec.de la will acorda-mi spirit 
wisdom §i discernment la spre know tu better §i la spre 
understand art.hot. perioada de timp that noi sintem viu 
inauntru. 

Te rog ajuta-ma la spre know cum la spre deal cu art.hot. 
difficulties that I sint confronted cu fiecare zi. Lord 
Dumnezeu , Ajuta-ma help la spre nevoie la spre know tu 
Better §i la spre nevoie la spre ajutor alt Cre§tin inauntru 
meu arie §i around art.hot. lume. I pray that tu trec.de la will 
a da art.hot. 

Electronic carte team §i aceia cine work pe website §i aceia 
cine ajutor pe ei al tau wisdom. I pray that tu trec.de la will 
ajutor art.hot. individual members de lor familie ( §i meu 
familie ) la spre nu a fi spiritually deceived , numai la spre 
understand tu §i eu la spre nevoie la spre accent §i a urma tu 
inauntru fiecare way. §i I a intreba tu la spre a face ace§tia 
things in nume de Jesus , Amen , 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

Russian - Russe - Russie 

Russian Prayer Requests - 



MojIHTBa K 

6ora KHK noMOJiHTb k 

6ora KHK 6or MOJKex ycjibimaxb MOCMy 

MOJIHTBC KHK CIipOCHTb, MTO 6or /jajl HOMOIHb K MHC 

KHK HaiiTH /lyxoBHoe HaBCAeHHe 

KaK HaiiTH deliverance ox 3JieHmero 

jiyxoB KaK noKjiOHHTbca noHCXHHC 6or 

paa KaK HanxH xpncxHaHCKoe 

6ora KaK noMOJiHXb k 6ory jio 

jesus Christ a HHKor/ia hc MOJiHjia nepcA 

Ba>KHbiM K Bjiio6jieHHOCxaM 6ora 

6ora KajKAoe HimHBjmyajibHoe 

jesus, Koxop nepcoHbi christ mojkcx noMOHb 

ACJiaex BHHMaxcjibHOCXb 6ora o mohx Bcmax 

3aiipOCOB MOJIHXBC 

5KH3HH Bbl MOFJIH XOXCXb JlflR paCCMOXpCHJIH nOFOBOpHXb K 

6ory 3aiipocax mojihxbc 
BaMH, Bac 



FoBopHm K 6ory, cos/jaxejib BcejiCHHoro, jiop/j: 

1. Bfcl /lajIH 6l>I K MHC CMCJIOCTH nOMOJIHTfc BeUIH H /JJIH 
TOrO «IT06bI nOMOJIHTfc 

2. Bbl JJflJlVl 6bl K MHC CMCJIOCXH BCpHXb BaM H IipHHHMaXb 

Bbl xoxHxe CACJiaxb c moch 5KH3Hbio, BMCCxo MCHH exalting 

MOH BOJIH (HaMCpHC) HaH XBOHM. 

3. Bbl JJflJlVl 6bl MHC nOMOIHb JlflR XOFO MX06bI HC 

npenaxcxBOBaxb mohm cxpaxaM HCHCBCCXHa cxaxb 

OXrOBOpKaMH, HJIH OCHOBa AJia MCHH, KOXOp HyjKHO HC 
CJiy5KHXb Bbl. 4. Bbl /lajIH 6bl MHC nOMOIHb JlflR XOrO MX06bI 



yBJmeXb H BbiyHHTb KHK HMCTb /lyXOBHyiO npOHHOCTb a 

(Hepe3 Bame cjiobo 6h6jihh) a) ajih cjiynaeB Bnepe/i h 6) 
jiflR Moero co6cTBeHHoro jupiHoro /lyxoBHoro 
nyxemecTBHa. 

5. ^TO Bbi 6or /lajiH mhc noMomb /jjia xoro MTo6bi xoxexb 
cjiy5KHTb Bbi 6ojibme 

6. ^TO Bbi remind, mto a pa3roBapHBaji c BaMH (prayer)when 
a ce6a paccxpobxe hjih b aaxpy/iHeHHH, bmccto nbixaxbca 
paapeniHTb Benin xojibKO Hepe3 mok) moACKyio nponnocTb. 

7. ^TO Bbi Aajin Mne npeMy^pocxb n cep/me aanonnnjio c 
6n6jieHCKOH npeMy/ipocxbio xaK HOH a cnyjicnji 6bi bm 

3(J)(J)eKTnBH0. 

8. ^TO Bbi /lann Mne jKenanne n33^nTb Bame cjiobo, 
6n6jinio, (HoBbina 3aBeT Gospel John), on a personal basis, 

9. Bbi jjfijivi 6bi noMomn k Mne xaK, mto a 6yAy aanexHTb 
Benin b 6n6jinn (BanieM cjiOBe) a Mory jupiho oxnecxn k, n 
KOTopoH noM05KeT MHC noHaxb Bbi xoxnxe Mena c^ejiaxb b 
Moeii 5icn3Hn. 

10. ^xo Bbi /lajin Mne 6ojibmoe pacnoananne, jiim xoro 
Mxo6bi nonaxb icaK oGtacnnxb k /ipyrnM Koxopbie bm, n mxo 
a Mor Bbiynnxb icaK Bbi3^nxb n cynexb icaK cxoaxb BBepx 
AJia Bac n Baniero cjiOBa (6n6jinn) 

1 1 . ^xo Bbi npnnecjin jnoAen (nun websites) b Moeii 5icn3Hn 
xoxax 3Haxb Bac, n Koxopbie cnjibHbi b nx xohhom 
BnnKannn Bac (6or); n xo bm npnnecjin 6bi jhoach (nun 
websites) b Moeii 5icn3nn 6yAex o6oApnxb Mena xonno 
Bbiynnxb icaK pas^ejinxb 6n6jinio cjiobo npaB/ibi (2 timothy 
2:15). 



12. ^TO Bbi noMorjiH mhc BbiyHHXb HMCTb 6ojibmoe 
BHHKaHHC KOTopbiH BapHaHT 6h6jihh caMbic nj^mne, 

KOTOpblH CaMblH TOHHblH, H KOTOpblH HMCeX CaMblC 

/lyxoBHbie npoHHOCTb & CHjiy, h Koxopaa BapnaHx 
corjiamaexca c nepBOHanajibHO pyKonncaMH mto bm 
BOOAynieBHjiH aBTopbi HoBbiJia aaBCx Hanncaxb. 

13. ^xo Bbi /lajiH noMOiHb k mhc jiim Hcnojib30BaHHH Moero 
BpcMCHH B xopomeii Aopore, h /jjih xoro Mxo6bi He 
pacxoHHxejibcxBOBaxb Moe Bpena Ha ji05KHbix hjih nycxbix 
Mcxo/iax HOJiyHHXb closer to 6or (ho xo hc 6yAbxe 
noHCXHHe 6H6jieHCK), h r/ie xe Mexo^bi ne npoH3BOAax 

HHKaKOH AOJirOCpOHHblH HJIH lasting /lyXOBHblH 
HJIOAOOBOnj. 

14. ^XO Bbi /lajIH HOMOHIb K MHC HOHJIXb look for B IjepKOB 
HJIH MeCXe HOKJIOHeHHJI, MXO BimbI BOHpOCOB, KOXOp Hy5KH0 
CHpOCHXb, H MXO Bbi HOMOFJIH MHC HailXH BCpyiOHtHX HJIH 

pastor c 6ojibmoH /lyxoBHoii npcMy/ipocxbio bmccxo jiericHx 

HJIH JI05KHbIX OXBCXOB. 

15. Bbi npHHHHHJIH 6bl MCHJI BCHOMHHXb JlflR TOTO MX06bI 

3aH0MHHXb Bame cjiobo 6h6jiiui (such as Romans 8), xaK, 
Mxo a CMory HMexb ero b mocm cep/me h HMexb moh pasyM 
6bixb HO/iroxoBjieHHbiM, H roxoBO /laxb oxbcx k /ipyroMy h3 
yHOBaHHJi Koxopoe a hmcio o Bac. 

16. ^XO Bbi npHHCCJIH HOMOHIb K MHC XaK HOIl MOH 

co6cxBeHHbie xeojiorna h /lOKxpHHbi /pa xoro Mxo6bi 
corjiacHXbca c BamHM cjiobom, GnGjineii h mxo bm 

npOAOJEKajIHCb HOMOHb MHC CyMCXb KaK MOe BHHKaHHC 
/lOKXpHHbl M05KH0 yjiyHHIHXb XaK, MXO MOH COGcXBCHHbie 

5KH3Hb, lifestyle h HOHHMaxb 6yAyx npoAOJCKaxbca 6bixb 
closer to bm xoxHxe hx 6bixb /pa Meiia. 



17. ^TO Bbl paCKpblJIH MOK) /lyXOBHyK) npOHHIiaxejIbHOCTb 

(aatcjuoHeHJui) 6ojibme h 6ojibme, h mto r/ie moh BHHKaHHC 

HJIH BOCnpHHaXHe BaC He XOHHbl, MTO Bbl nOMOrjIH MHC 

BbiyHHTb jesus Christ noHCXHHe. 

18. ^TO Bbl /lajiH noMOiHb k mhc xaK HOIl a Mor 6bi 
OT/iejiHTb jiio6bie ji05KHbie pHxyajibi a 3aBHceji Ha, ox Bamnx 
acHbix npenoAaBaxejibCTB b 6h6jihh, ccjih jiio6oe h3, to a 
following He 6ora, hjih npoTHBonoji05KHbi k bm xothtc jiim 
Toro MTo6bi Ha3^HTb HaM - cjieAOBaxb 3a BaMH. 

19. ^TO jiio6bie ycHjiHH 3jia take away HHCKOJibKO AyxoBHoe 

BHHKaHHC a HMCK), HO AOBOJIbHO MTO 3 COXpaHHJI 3HaHHe 

KaK 3HaTb Bac h 6biTb oGManyxbiM Bnyxpn these days 
AyxoBHoro oduana. 

20. ^TO Bbl npHHecjiH /lyxoBnyio npoHHOCXb h homofjih k 
MHe xaK HOn a ne 6yAy nacxbio 6ojibmoH nanaxb npoHb 
HJIH jiio6oro ABH5KeHHH 6bijio 6bi /lyxoBHOCx counterfeit k 
BaM H K BameMy CBaxeiimeMy cjiOBy. 

21. To ecjiH Mxo-HH6bmb, xo a Aenaji b Moeii 5kh3hh, hjih 
jiio6aa Aopora mxo a ne oxBenaji k BaM ho Mepe xoro KaK a 
AOJEKen HMexb h xo npe^oxBpaHiaex Mena ox hjih ryjiaxb c 

BaMH, HJIH HMeXb HOHHMaXb, MXO Bbl HpHHeCJIH Xe 

things/responses/events back into moh pa3yM, xaK HOIl a 
oxpeHbjica 6bi ox hx in the name of jesus christ, h Bce h3 hx 

BJIHaHHH H HOCJieACXBHH, H MXO Bbl 3aMeHHJIH JHOGblC 

emptiness, xocKjiHBOCXb hjih despair b Moeii 5kh3hh c 
yxexoH jiop/ia, h mxo a 6ojibme 6biji c(J)OKycHpoBaH na 
yHHXb HOCJie/iOBaxb 3a BaMH nyxcM HHxaxb Bame cjiobo, 
6H6jiHa. 

22. ^xo Bbl pacKpbijiH MOH rjia3a xaK HOIl a Mor 6bi acHO 
yBimexb H y3Haxb ccjih 6yACx 6ojibmoH o6MaH o /lyxoBHbix 
xcMax, xo KaK nonaxb 3xo aBjiCHHC (hjih 3xh cji3^aH) ox 



6H6jieHCKOH nepcneKTHBbi, h mto bbi jiajivi mhc 
npcMy/ipocTb jiflR Toro mtoGbi 3HaTb h xaK HOH a Bbiyny 

KHK nOMOHb MOHM JSpyShSM H n0JII06HJI O^HH 
(pOACTBeHHHKH) JlflR TOFO MT06bI HC 6bITb HaCTbK) 66. 

23 ^TO Bbl 066Cn6HHJIH MTO pa3 MOH rjia3a paCKpblHbl H MOH 
paSyM nOHHMa6T /iyX0BH06 3HaH6HH6 T6KyiHH6 C06bITHH 
npHHHMaa M6CT0 B MHp6, MTO Bbl nOArOTOBHJIH M06 C6pAII6 

jiflR Toro MTo6bi npHSHaBaxb Bamy npaB/iy, h mto bm 

nOMOrjIH MH6 nOHHTb KaK HailTH CM6JI0CTb H npOHHOCTb 

H6p63 Bam6 CBaT6Hm66 CJiOBO, GhGjihk). In the name of 
jesus Christ, a npomy 3th Benin noATBep5K/iaa Moe jKenanne 
6biTb B cooTBexcTBnn Banien BOJien, n a npomy Bania 
npeMy/ipocTb n nnexb BjnoGjiennocTb npaB/ibi, Annnb. 



Bojibme na jme cxpanniibi 
KaK nMexb Bennaaa 5Kn3Hb 



Mbi panocTHbi ecjin 3tot cnncoK (3anpocoB MOJinxBe k 
6ory) M05KeT noMOHb Ban. Mbi nonnnaeM 3to ne MOJKex 
6biTb caMbiH nj^ninn nun caMbin 3(J)(J)eKTnBHbiH nepeBOA. 
Mbi nonnMaeM mto 6yAyT mhofo no-pa3HOMy /lopor 
Bbipa>KaTb Mbicjin n cjiOBa. Ecjin bm nneexe npeAJiojKenne 
AJia 6ojiee jiynmero nepeBO/ia, nun ecjin bm xoxen 6bijin 6bi 
npnnaxb Manoe KOJinHecxBO Baniero Bpenenn nocjiaxb 
npeAJiojKennH k nan, xo bm Gy^exe noMoraxb xbicanaM 
jnoAax xaK5Ke, Koxopbie nocjie 3xoro nponnxaiox 
yjiyHniennbiH nepeBOA. Mbi nacxo nMeeM hobmh testament 
nMeiomnnca b BanieM a3biKe nun b a3biKax pe/iKO nun 
cxapo. Ecjin bm CMOxpnxe Jiim noBoro testament b 
cneiin(J)iPiecKn a3biKe, xo nojKanyncxa nannmnxe k nan. 



TaK5Ke, Mbi xoTHM 6biTb yBepcHbi H nbixacMca CBaabiBaxb to 
HHor/ia, Mbi npcAJiaraeM khhfh Koxopbie He cbo6oaho h 

KOTOpbie CTOHT /JCHbr. Ho eCJIH Bbl He MOJKCTC n03B0JUITb 
HCKOTOpbie H3 XeX 3JieKTpOHHbIX KHHF, TO Mbi MOJKCM MaCTO 
ACJiaXb oGmCH 3JieKTpOHHbIX KHHF JlflR HOMOHIH C 

nepcBOAOM HjiH pa6oTOH nepeBO^a. Bbi ne /loicKHbi 6biTb 
npo(J)eccHOHajibHbiM pa6oTHHKOM, TOJibKO peryjiapHO 
nepcona Koxopaa aanHxepecoBaHa b noMoraxb. 

Bbl /lOJDKHbl HMCXb KOMHblOXep HJIH Bbl /lOJDKHbl HMCXb 

/lOCxyH K KOMHbioxepy na Bamnx mccxhmx apxHBC hjih 
K0JiJie5Ke HJIH yHHBcpcHxexe, b Bimy xoro mxo xe o6bPiHO 
HMCiox 6ojiee jiynniHe coeAHHCHiui k Hnxepnexy. 

Bbl M05Kexe xaic5Ke o6bPiHO ycxanaBjiHBaxb Bam 
co6cxBeHHbiH jiHHHbiH CBOBO^HO ynex ajiCKxpoHHaaa 
HOHxa HyxeM iiuxh k mail.yahoo.com H05KajiyHCxa 
npHHHMaexe momchx jiim xoro Mxo6bi CHHxaxb a/ipec Hocjie 
xoro KaK ajiCKxpoHHaaa nonxa bm pacHOJioJKCHbi na jme 

HJIH KOHIje 3X0H CXpaHHIJbl. 

Mbi HanecMca bm hohijicx ajiCKxpoHHaaa nonxa k naM, ecjiH 
3X0 HOMOHIH HJIH HOOHipeHHJI. Mbi xaic5Ke oGoAP^CM Bac 
CBa3axbca mm oxHOCHxejibHO 3jieKxpoHHbix khhf mm 
HpcAJiaracM xoMy 6e3 iichm, h cbo6oaho, Koxop mm hmccm 

MHOrO KHHF B HHOCXpaHHMX aSblKaX, HO MM BCCF/ia HC 

ycxanaBjiHBaeM hx jiim xoro Mxo6bi nojiynnxb 3jieKxpoHHO 
(download) HOxoMy mxo mm xojibKO ^eJiacM HMeiomeca 

KHHFH HJIH XCMM KOXOpblC CHpaHIHBaXb. Mbi oGOAP^CM BaC 
HpOAOJDKaXb HOMOJIHXb K 6ory H HpOAOJDKHXb BbI3^HXb 

CM nyxcM HHxaxb HoBbiiia 3aBex. Mbi npHBexcxBycM Bamn 

BOHpOCM H KOMMCHXapHH 3JieKXpOHHa!ia HOHXa. 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



ARABIC -LANGUEARABE 

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

I J^l* j>^I^Jo I Jji;^i_i I Jj>^«.jJo ^ j c>o^ °i' ljt^cj|i_i 

I Jl Jt^CJjjji_^ I J^CJl^o. I jCJ Cl^^jUi ^j 0^ jl jCJ^ S^JJO ^<-Il5 

|J^I«. ^I^JCJol ^iXs I j i^jj l3''^J° ^<-!L5 ''-^f'-! MJ'J^' ' 
_^pJol l^iidjj lj;i!cji_i Ijljiilcjjjj^o Ijadl^o 

I J^l«. ^I^JCJol ^iXs 2f>L?^ I 4>jU'^ jI J(>jI J ' jl3j» jI JjlB'^ I J\^ 
I J^l* IJj>o^l^Jo I J^A^ cjji^iij ^ j«.| ^j I J^jt^j I J\^ i^^\^:ss>^ 

^JlS Il>"'l>" '^<-I l?J(>. L^J^lS l^-i=lt5»l l3J° I <JIl>"'^jU jI^-2=iI«- i^J (>L>f> 



IJ^Jl_j|Cj I JC^^ L?("^J ' j L?L>^J°f 'j M^* fL>' 'tis Il>"^<-I. 

IjJ^ IJj>lji=L3» X-5'-' '<-!&.''-'('• 
;i!^l i_^Iai_^ jl I JjiCl^^o jl JCJ_^i_^o L^ oio I JjjICJ 4 jllaJlJ fj^f I j 



Prayer to God 

Dear God, 

Thank you that this Gospel or this New Testament has 
been released so that we are able to learn more about 
you. 

Please help the people responsible for making this 
Electronic book available. You know who they are and 
you are able to help them. 

Please help them to be able to work fast, and make 
more Electronic books available 

Please help them to have all the resources, the 
money, the strength and the time that they need in 
order to be able to keep working for You. 

Please help those that are part of the team that help 
them on an everyday basis. Please give them the 
strength to continue and give each of them the spiritual 
understanding for the work that you want them to do. 



Please help each of them to not have fear and to 

remember 

that you are the God who answers prayer and who is 

in charge of everything. 

I pray that you would encourage them, and that you 
protect them, and the work & ministry that they are 
engaged in. 

I pray that you would protect them from the Spiritual 



Forces or other obstacles that could harm them or 
slow them down. 

Please help me when I use this New Testament to 
also think of the people who have made this edition 
available, so that I can pray for them and so they can 
continue to help more people. 

I pray that you would give me a love of your Holy Word 
(the New Testament), and that you would give me 
spiritual wisdom and discernment to know you better 
and to understand the period of time that we are living 
in. 

Please help me to know how to deal with the 
difficulties that I am confronted with every day. Lord 
God, Help me to want to know you Better and to want 
to help other Christians in my area and around the 
world. 

I pray that you would give the Electronic book team 
and those who help them your wisdom. God, help me 
to understand you better. Please help my family to 
understand you better also. 

I pray that you would help the individual members of 
their family (and my family) to not be spiritually 
deceived, but to understand you and to want to accept 
and follow you in every way. 

Also give us comfort and guidance in these times and I 
ask you to do these things in the name of Jesus , 
Amen, 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

BOOKS which may be of Interest to you, the Reader 

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

Note: These Books listed below may be available at No 
cost, - in PDF - and Entirely FREE at: 

http://www.archive.org [text] 

or at 

http://books.google.com 

or - for those in Europe - at 
http ://ganica.bnf .fr 

or for FRENCH at 
http://books.google.fr/books 



We encourage you to find out, and to keep separate copies 
on separate drives, in case your own computer should have 
occasional problems. 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

A FEW BOOKS for NEW CHRISTIANS 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



King James Version - The best and ideal would be the 
text of the 1611, [referring to the 66 books of the Old and 
New Testaments] as produced by the original 
translators. 



Geneva Bible - Version of the Old Testament and New 
Testament produced starting around 1560. Produced 
with the help of T (Beza)., who also produced an 
accurate LATIN version of the New Testament, based on 
the Textus Receptus. 

The Geneva Bible (several Editions of it) are available - 
as of this writing at www.archive.org in PDF 

Bible of Jay Green - Jay Green was the Translator for 
the Trinitarian Bible Society. His work is based on the 
Ancient Koine Greek Text (Textus Receptus) from 
which he translated directly. His work encompasses both 
Hebrew as well as Koine Greek (The Greek spoken at 
the time of Jesus Christ). 

The Translation of the New Testament [of Jay Green] 
can be found online in PDF for Free 



R-La grande charte d'Angleterre ; ouvrage precede d'un 
Precis - This is simply the MAGNA CHARTA, which 
recognizes liberty for everyone. 

Gallagher, Mason - Was the Apostle Peter ever at Rome 

Cannon of the Old Testament and the New Testament 
or Why the Bible is Complete without the Apocrypha and 
unwritten Traditions by Professor Archibald Alexander 
Princeton Theological Seminary 

1 85 1 - Presbyterian Board of Publications, [available online 
Free ] 

Historical Evidences of the Truth of the Scripture Records 
WITH SPECIAL REFERENCE TO THE DOUBTS AND 
DISCOVERIES OF MODERN TIMES, by George 
Rawlinson - Lectures Delivered at Oxford University 
[available online Free ] 

The Apostolicity of Trinitarianism - by George Stanley 
Faber - 1 832 - 3 Vol / 3 Tomes [available online Free ] 

The image- worship of the Church of Rome : proved to be 

contrary to Holy Scripture and the faith and discipline of the 

primitive church ; and to involve contradictory and 

irreconcilable doctrines within the Church of Rome itself 

(1847) 

by James Endell Tyler, 1789-1851 



Calvin defended : a memoir of the life, character, and 
principles of John Calvin (1909) by Smyth, Thomas, 1808- 
1873 ; Publish: Philadelphia : Presbyterian Board of 
Publication, [available online Free ] 



The Supreme Godhead of Christ, the Comer-stone of 
Christianity by W. Gordon - 1855 [available online Free ] 



A history of the work of redemption containing the outlines 

of a body of divinity ... 

Author: Edwards, Jonathan, 1703-1758. 

Publication Info: Philadelphia,: Presbyterian board of 

publication, [available online Free ] 



The origin of pagan idolatry ascertained from historical 
testimony and circumstantial evidence. - by George Stanley 
Faber - 1816 3 Vol. / 3 Tomes [available online Free ] 

The Seventh General Council, the Second of Nicaea, Held 
A.D. 787, in which the Worship of Images was established 
- based on early documents by Rev. John Mendham - 1850 
[documents how this far-reaching Council went away from 
early Christianity and the New Testament] 



Worship of Mary by James Endell Tyler [available online 
Free ] 

The Papal System from its origin to the present time 

A Historical Sketch of every doctrine, claim and practice of 

the Church of Rome by William Cathcart, DD 

1 872 - [available online Free ] 

The Protestant exiles of Zillerthal; their persecutions and 
expatriation from the Tyrol, on separating from the Romish 
church - [available online Free ] 

An essay on apostolical succession- being a defence of a 
genuine ministry - by Rev Thomas Powell - 1 846 



An inquiry into the history and theology of the ancient 
Vallenses and Albigenses; as exhibiting, agreeably to the 
promises, the perpetuity of the sincere church of Christ 
Publish info London, Seeley and Bumside, - by George 
Stanley Faber - 1838 [available online Free ] 



The Israel of the Alps. A complete history of the Waldenses 
and their colonies (1875) by Alexis Muston (History of the 
Waldensians) - 2 Vol/ 2 Tome - Available in English and 
Separately ALSO in French [available online Free ] 



Encouragement for Women 

Amy Charmichael 

AMY CARMICHAEL - From Sunrise Land 
[available online Free ] 

AMY CARMICHAEL - Lotus buds (1910) 
[available online Free ] 

AMY CARMICHAEL - Overweights of joy (1906) 
[available online Free ] 

AMY CARMICHAEL -Walker of Tinnevelly (1916) 
[available online Free ] 

AMY CARMICHAEL -After Everest ; the experiences of a 
mountaineer and medical mission (1936) 
[available online Free ] 

AMY CARMICHAEL -The continuation of a story ([1914 



[available online Free ] 



AMY CARMICHAEL -Ragland, pioneer (1922) 
[available online Free] 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
HISTORY OF HUNGARIAN CHRISTIANS 

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



fflSTORY OF THE PROTESTANT CHURCH IN 
HUNGARY By J. H. MERLE DAUBIGNE - 
1 854 [available online Free ] 



Hungary and Kossuth-An Exposition of the Late Hungarian 

Revolution by Tefft 

1852 [available online Free ] 

Secret history of the Austrian government and of its ... 
persecutions of Protestants By Joseph Alfred Michiels - 
1859 [available online Free ] 

Sketches in Remembrance of the Hungarian Struggle for 
Independence and National Freedom Edited by Kastner 
(Circ. 1853) [available online Free ] 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
HISTORY OF FRENCH CHRISTIANS 

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



La Bible Frangaise de Calvin V 1 
[available online Free ] 

La Bible Frangaise de Calvin V 2 
[available online Free ] 

VAUDOIS - A memoir of Felix Neff, pastor of the High 
Alps [available online Free ] 

La France Protestante - ou. Vies des protestants frangais 
par Haag - 1 856 - 6 Tomes [available online Free ] 

Musee des protestans celebres 

Etude sur les Academies Protestantes en France au xvie et 
au xviie siecle - Bourchenin - 1 882 [available online Free ] 

Les plus anciennes melodies de I'eglise protestante de 
Strasbourg et leurs auteurs [microform] (1928) [available 
online Free ] 

L'Israel des Alpes: Premiere histoire complete des Vaudois 
du Piemont et de leurs colonies 
Par Alexis Muston ; Publie par Marc Ducloux, 1 85 1 
(2 Tomes) [available online Free ] 



GAL Lie A - http://aallica.bnf.fr 

Histoire ecclesiastique - 3 Tomes - by Theodore de Beze, 
[available online Free ] 

BEZE-Sermons sur I'histoire de la resurrection de Notre- 
Seigneur Jesus-Christ [available online Free ] 

DE BEZE - Confession de la foy chrestienne [available 
online Free ] 

Vie de J. Calvin by Theodore de Beze, [available online 
Free ] 

Confession d'Augsbourg (franfais). 1550-Melanchthon 
[available online Free ] 

La BIBLE-1'ed. de, Geneve-par F. Perrin, 1567 [available 
online Free ] 

Hobbes - Leviathan ou La matiere, la forme et la puissance 
d'un etat ecclesiastique et civil [available online Free ] 

L'Eglise et I'Etat a Geneve du vivant de Calvin 
Roget, Amedee (1825-1883). 
[available online Free ] 

LUTHER-Commentaire de I'epitre aux Galates [available 
online Free ] 

Petite chronique protestante de France [available online Free 
] 

Histoire de la guerre des hussites et du Concile de Basle 
2 Tomes [recheck for accuracy] 



Les Vaudois et I'lnquisition-par Th. de Cauzons (1908) 
[available online Free ] 

Glossaire vaudois-par P.-M. Callet [available online Free ] 

Musee des protestans celebres ou Portraits et notices 
biographiques et litteraires des personnes les plus eminens 
dans I'histoire de la reformation et du protestantisme par une 
societe de gens de lettres [available online Free ] 

( publ. par Mr. G. T. Doin; Publication : Paris : Weyer : Treuttel et Wurtz : 
Scherff [et al.], 1821-1824 - 6 vol./6 Tomes : ill. ; in-8 
Doin, Guillaume-Tell (1794-1854). Editeur scientifique) 

Notions elementaires de grammaire comparee pour servir a 
I'etude des trois langues classiques [available online Free ] 

Thesaurus graecae linguae ab Henrico Stephano constructus. 
Tomus 1 : in quo praeter alia plurima quae primus praestitit 
vocabula in certas classes distribuit, multiplici derivatorum 
serie... 

( Estienne, Henri (1528-1598). Auteur du texte Tomus I, II, III, IV : in quo 
praeter alia plurima quae primus praestitit vocabula in certas classes 
distribuit, multiplici derivatorum serie; Thesaurus graecae linguae ab 

Henrico Stephano constructus ) [available online Free ] 



La liberte chretienne; etude sur le principe de la piete chez 
Luther ; Strasbourg, Librairie Istra, 1922 - Will, Robert 
[available online Free ] 

Bible-N.T.(francais)-1523 - Lefevre d'Etaples [available 
online Free ] 

Calvin considere comme exegete - Par Auguste Vesson 
[available online Free ] 



Reuss, Rodolphe - Les eglises protestantes d' Alsace pendant 
la Revolution (1789-1802) [available online Free ] 

WEBBER-Ethique_protestante-L'ethique protestante et 
I'esprit du capitalisme (1904-1905) [available online Free ] 

French Protestantism, 1559-1562 (1918) 
Kelly, Caleb Guyer -[available online Free ] 

History of the French Protestant Refugees, from the 
Revocation of the Edict of Nantes 1 854 [available online 
Free ] 

The History of the French, Walloon, Dutch and Other 
Foreign Protestant Refugees Settled in 1846 [available 
online Free ] 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

Italian and/or Spanish/Castillian/ etc 

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Historia del Concilio Tridentino (SARPI) [available online 
Free ] 

Aldrete, Bernardo Jose de - Del origen, y principio de la 
lengua castellana 6 romace que oi se usa en Espaiia 

SAVANAROLA-Vindicias historicas por la inocencia de 
Fr. Geronimo Savonarola 



Biblia en lengua espanola traduzida palabra por palabra de 
la verdad hebrayca-FERRARA 

Biblia. Espaiiolll602-translaciones por Cypriano de Valera 
( misspelled occasionally as Cypriano de Varela ) [available 
online Free ] 

Reina Valera 1602 - New Testament Available at 
www.archive.org [available online Free ] 

La Biblia : que es, los sacros libros del Vieio y Nuevo 
Testamento 

Valera, Cipriano de, 1532-1625 
Los dos tratados del papa, i de la misa - escritos por 
Cipriano D. Valera ; i por el publicados primero el a. 1588, 
luego el a. 1599; i ahora fielmente reimpresos [Madrid], 
1 85 1 [available online Free ] 

Valera, Cipriano de, 15327-1625 

Aviso a los de la iglesia romana, sobre la indiccion de 

jubileo, por la bulla del papa Clemente octavo. 

English Title = An answere or admonition to those of the 

Church of Rome, touching the iubile, proclaimed by the 

bull, made and set foorth by Pope Clement the eyght, for the 

yeare of our Lord. 1600. Translated out of French [available 

online Free ] 

Spanish Protestants in the Sixteenth Century by Cornelius 
August Wilkens French [available online Free ] 

Historia de Los Protestantes Espanoles Y de Su Persecucion 
Por Felipe II - Adolfo de Castro - 1 85 1 (also Available in 
English) [available online Free ] 

The Spanish Protestants and Their Persecution by Philip II 



- 1851 - Adolfo de Castro [available online Free ] 

Institvcion de la religion Christiana; 
Institutio Christianae religionis. Spanish 
Calvin, Jean, 1509-1564 

Instituzion religiosa escrita por Juan Calvino el aiio 1536 y 
traduzida al castellano por Cipriano de Valera. 
Calvino, Juan. 

Catecismo que significa: forma de instrucion, que contiene 

los principios de la religion de dios, util y necessario para 

todo fiel Christiano : compuesto en manera de dialogo, 

donde pregunta el maestro, y responde el discipulo 

En casa de Ricardo del Campo, M.D.XCVl [1596] Calvino, 

Juan. 

Tratado para confirmar los pobres catiuos de Berueria en la 
catolica y antigua se, y religion Christiana: y para los 
consolar con la Palabra de Dios en las afliciones que 
padecen por el evangelio de lesu Christo. [...] Al fin deste 
tratado hallareys un enxambre de los falsos milagros, y 
illusiones del Demonio con que Maria de la visitacion priora 
de la Anunciada de Lisboa engaiio a muy muchos: y de 
como file descubierta y condenada al fin del aiio de .1588 
En casa de Pedro Shorto, Aiio de. 1594 
Valera, Cipriano de. 



Biblia de Ferrara, corregida por Haham R. Samuel de 
Casseres 

The Protestant exiles of Madeira (c 1860) French [available 
online Free ] 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

HISTORY OF VERSIONS of the NEW TESTAMENT 
Part A - For your consideration 

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



For Christians who want a serious, detailed and 
historical account of the versions of the New Testament, 
and of the issues involved in the historic defense of 
authentic and true Christianity. 



John William Burgon [ Oxford] - 1 The traditional text of the 
Holy Gospels vindicated and established (1896) [available 
online Free ] 

John William Burgon [ Oxford] -2 The causes of the 
corruption of the traditional text of the Holy Gospel 
[available online Free ] 

John William Burgon [ Oxford] - The Revision Revised 
(A scholarly in-depth defense of Ancient Greek Text of the 
New Testament) [available online Free ] 

hitro to Vol 1 from INTRO to MASSORETICO CRITICAL 
by GINSBURG-VOL 1 [available online Free ] 

hitro to Vol 1 from INTRO to MASSORETICO CRITICAL 
by GINSBURG-VOL 2 [available online Free ] 

Horse Mosaicae; or, A view of the Mosaical records, with 
respect to their coincidence with profane antiquity; their 



internal credibility; and their connection with Christianity; 
comprehending the substance of eight lectures read before 
the University of Oxford, in the year 1801; pursuant to the 
will of the late Rev. John Bampton, A.M. / By George 
Stanley Faber -Oxford : The University press, 1801 
[Topic: defense of the authorship of Moses and the 
historical accuracy of the Old Testament] [available online 
Free ] 

TC The English Revisers' Greek Text-Shown to be 
Unauthorized, Except by Egyptian Copies Discarded 
[available online Free ] 

CANON of the Old and New Testament by Archibald 
Alexander [available online Free ] 

An inquiry into the integrity of the Greek Vulgate- or. 
Received text of the New Testament 1815 92mb [available 
online Free ] 

A vindication of 1 John, v. 7 from the objections of M. 
Griesbach [available online Free ] 

The Burning of the Bibles- Defence of the Protestant 
Version - Nathan Moore - 1 843 

A dictionarie of the French and English tongues 1611 
Cotgrave, Randle - [available online Free ] 

The Canon of the New Testament vindicated in answer to 
the objections of J.T. in his Amyntor, with several additions 
[available online Free ] 

the paramount authority of the Holy Scriptures vindicated 
(1868) 



Histoire du Canon des Saintes-ecritures Dans L'eglise 
Chretienne ; Reuss (1863) [available online Free ] 

Histoire de la Societe biblique protestante de Paris, 1818 a 
1 868 [available online Free ] 

L'academie protestante de Nimes et Samuel Petit 

Le manuel des Chretiens protestants : Simple exposition des 
croyances et des pratiques - Par Emilien Frossard - 1 866 



Jean-Frederic Osterwald, pasteur a Neuchatel 

David Martin 

The canon of the Holy Scriptures from the double point of 
view of science and of faith (1862) [available online Free ] 

CODEX B & ALLIES by University of Michigan Scholar 
H. Hoskier (1914) 2 Vol [available online Free ] 

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
HISTORY OF VERSIONS of the NEW TESTAMENT 
Part B - not Recommended 

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Modem Versions of the New Testament, most of which 
were produced after 1910, are based upon a newly invented 
text, by modern professors, many of whom did not claim to 
believe in the New Testament, the Death and Physical 



Resurrection of Jesus Christ, or the necessity of Personal 
Repentance for Salvation. 

The Translations have been accomplished all around the 
world in many languages, starting with changeover from the 
older accurate Greek Text, to the modern invented one, 
starting between 1904 and 1910 depending on which 
edition, which translation team, and which publisher. 



We cannot recommend: the New Testament or Bible of 
Louis Segond. This man was probably well intentioned, but 
his translation are actually based on the 8* Critical edition 
of Tischendorf, who opposed the Reformation, the 
Historicity of the Books of the Bible, and the Greek Text 
used by Christians for thousands of years. 

For additional information on versions, type on the Internet 
Search: "verses missing in the NIV" and you will find more 
material. 



We cannot recommend the english-language NKJV, even 
though it claims to depend on the Textus Receptus. That is 
not exactly accurate. The NKJV makes this claim based on 
the ecclectic [mixed and confused] greek text collated 
officially by Herman von Soden. The problem is that von 
Soden did not accomplish this by himself and used 40 
assistants, without recording who chose which text or the 
names of those students. Herman Hoskier [Scholar, 
University of Michigan] was accurate in demonstrating the 
links between Sinai ticus, Vaticanus, and the Greek Text of 
Von Soden. Thus what is explained as being "based on" the 
Textus Receptus actually was a departure from that very 
text. 



The Old Testaments of almost all modem language Bibles, 
in almost all languages is a CHANGED text. It does NOT 
conform to the historic Old Testament, and is based instead 
on the recent work of the German Kittel, who can be easily 
considered an Apostate by historic Lutheran standards, 
(more in a momentf). 

The Old Testament of the NKJV is based on the New 
Hebrew Translation of Kittel. [die Biblia Hebraica von 
Rudolf Kittel ] Kittel remains problematic for his own 
approach to translation. 

Kittel, the translator of the Old Testament [for almost all 
modem editions of the Bible]: 

1. Did not believe that the Pentateuch he translated was 
accurate. 

2. Did not believe that the Pentateuch he translated was the 
same as the original Pentateuch. 

3. Did not believe in the inspiration of the Old Testament or 
the New Testament. 



4. Did not believe in what Martin Luther would believe 
would constitute Salvation (salvation by Faith alone, in 
Christ Jesus alone). 

5. Considered the Old Testament to be a mixture compiled 
by tribes who were themselves confused about their own 
religion. 

Most people today who are Christians would consider Kittel 
to be a Heretical Apostate since he denies the inspiration of 
the Bible and the accuracy of the words of Jesus in the New 
Testament. Kittel today would be refused to be allowed to 
be a Pastor or a translator. His translation work misleads 



and misguides people into error, whenever they read his 
work. 

The Evidence against Kittel is not small. It is simply the 
work of Kittel himself, and what he wrote. Much of the 
evidence can be found in: 

A history of the Hebrews (1895) by R Kittel - 2 Vol 

Essentially, Kittel proceeds from a number of directions to 
undermine the Old Testament and the history of the 
Hebrews, by pretending to take a scholarly approach. Kittel 
did not seem to like the Hebrews much, but he did seem to 
like ancient pagan and mystery religions, (see the Two 
Babylons by Hislop, or History of the Temple by 
Edersheim, and then compare). 

His son Gerhard Kittel, a "scholar" who worked for the 
German Bible Society in Germany in World War II, with 
full aproval of the State, ALSO was not a Christian and 
would ALSO be considered an apostate. Gerhard Kittel 
served as advisor to the leader of Germany in World War II. 
After the war, Gerhard Kittel was tried for War Crimes. 

On the basis of the Documentation, those who believe in the 
Bible and in Historic Christianity are compelled to find 
ALTERNATIVE texts to the Old Testament translated by 
Kittel or the New Testaments that depart from the historic 
Ancient Koine Greek. 

Both Kittel Sr and Kittel Jr appear to have been false 
Christians, and may continue to mislead many. People who 
cannot understand how this can happen may want to read a 
few books including : 

Seduction of Christianity by Dave Hunt. 



The Agony of Deceit by Horton 

Hidden Dangers of the Rainbow by C. Cumbey 

The Battle for the Bible by Harold Lindsell (Editor of 

Christianity Today) 

Those who want more information about Kittel should 
consult: 

1) Problems with Kittel - Short paper sometimes available 
online or at www.archive.org 

2) The Theological Faculty of the University of Jena during 
the Third .... in PDF [can be found online sometimes] 

by S. Heschel, Professor, Dartmouth College 

3) Theologians under .... : Gerhard Kittel, Paul Althaus, and 
Emanuel Hirsch / Robert P. Ericksen. 

Publish info New Haven : Yale University Press, 1985. 
(New Haven, 1987) 

4) Leonore Siegele - Wenschkewitz, Neutestamentliche 
Wissenschaft vor der Judenfrage: Gerhard Kittels 
theologische Arbeit im Wandel deutscher Geschichte 
(Munchen: Kaiser, 1980). 



5) Rethinking the German Church Struggle 
by John S. Conway [online] 

http://motlc.wiesenthal.com/resources/books/annual4/chapl8.html 



6) Betrayal: German Churches and the Holocaust 

by Robert P. Ericksen (Editor), Susannah Heschel (Editor) 



Psalm 50:15 

15 And call upon me in the day of trouble: I will deliver 

thee, and thou shalt glorify me. 



Psalm 90 

91:1 He that dwelleth in the secret place of the most High 

shall abide under the shadow of the Almighty. 

2 I will say of the LORD, He is my refuge and my fortress: 
my God; in him will I trust. 

3 Surely he shall deliver thee from the snare of the fowler, 
and from the noisome pestilence. 

4 He shall cover thee with his feathers, and under his wings 
shalt thou trust: his truth shall be thy shield and buckler. 

5 Thou shalt not be afraid for the terror by night; nor for the 
arrow that flieth by day; 

6 Nor for the pestilence that walketh in darkness; nor for 
the destruction that wasteth at noonday. 

7 A thousand shall fall at thy side, and ten thousand at thy 
right hand; but it shall not come nigh thee. 

8 Only with thine eyes shalt thou behold and see the reward 
of the wicked. 

9 Because thou hast made the LORD, which is my refuge, 
even the most High, thy habitation; 

10 There shall no evil befall thee, neither shall any plague 
come nigh thy dwelling. 

1 1 For he shall give his angels charge over thee, to keep 
thee in all thy ways. 

12 They shall bear thee up in thefr hands, lest thou dash thy 
foot against a stone. 

13 Thou shalt tread upon the lion and adder: the young lion 
and the dragon shalt thou trample under feet. 



14 Because he hath set his love upon me, therefore will 1 
deliver him: 1 will set him on high, because he hath known 
my name. 

15 He shall call upon me, and 1 will answer him: 1 will be 
with him in trouble; 1 will deliver him, and honour him. 

16 With long life will 1 satisfy him, and show him my 
salvation. 



Psalm 23 

23:1 A Psalm of David. The LORD is my shepherd; 1 shall 

not want. 

2 He maketh me to lie down in green pastures: he leadeth 
me beside the still waters. 

3 He restoreth my soul: he leadeth me in the paths of 
righteousness for his name's sake. 

4 Yea, though 1 walk through the valley of the shadow of 
death, 1 will fear no evil: for thou art with me; thy rod and 
thy staff they comfort me. 

5 Thou preparest a table before me in the presence of mine 
enemies: thou anointest my head with oil; my cup runneth 
over. 

6 Surely goodness and mercy shall follow me all the days 
of my life: and 1 will dwell in the house of the LORD for 
ever. 



With My Whole Heart - With 
all my heart 

"with my whole heart" 

If we truly expect God to respond to us, we must be 
willing to make the commitment to Him with our 
whole heart. 

This means making a commitment to Him with our 
ENTIRE, or ALL of our heart. Many people do not 
want to be truly committed to God. They simply want 
God to rescue them at that moment, so that they can 
continue to ignore Him and refuse to do what they 
should. God knows those who ask help sincerely and 
those who do not. God knows each of our thoughts. 
God knows our true intentions, the intentions we 
consciously admit to, and the intentions we may not 
want to admit to. God knows us better than we know 
ourselves. When we are truly and honestly and 
sincerely praying to find God, and wanting Him with all 
of our heart, or with our whole heart, THAT is when 
God DOES respond. 

What should people do if they cannot make this 
commitment to God, or if they are afraid to do this ? 
Pray : 



Lord God, I do not know you well enough, please help 
me to know you better, and please help me to 
understand you. Change my desire to serve you and 
help me to want to be committed to you with my whole 
heart. I pray that you would send into my life those 
who can help me, or places where I can find accurate 
information about You. Please preserve me and help 
me grow so that I can be entirely committed to you. In 
the name of Jesus, Amen. 



Here are some verses in the Bible tiiat demonstrate 
tiiat God responds to those who are committed with 
their whole heart. 



(Psa 9:1 KJV) To the chief Musician upon Muthlabben, 
A Psalm of David. I will praise thee, O LORD with my 
whole heart; I will show forth all thy marvellous works. 

(Psa 111:1 KJV) Praise ye the LORD. I will praise the 
LORD with my whole heart, in the assembly of the 
upright, and in the congregation. 
(Psa 1 19:2 KJV) Blessed are they that keep his 
testimonies, and that seek him with my whole heart. 

(Psa 1 19:10 KJV) With my whole heart have I sought 
thee: O let me not wander from thy commandments. 

(Psa 1 19:34 KJV) Give me understanding, and I shall 
keep thy law; yea, I shall observe with my whole heart. 

(Psa 1 19:58 KJV) I entreated thy favour with my whole 
heart: be merciful unto me according to thy word. 



(Psa 1 19:69 KJV) The proud have forged a lie against 
me: but I will keep thy precepts with my whole heart. 

(Psa 119:145 KJV) KOPH. I cried with my whole heart; 
hear me, O LORD: I will keep thy statutes. 

(Psa 138:1 KJV) A Psalm of David. I will praise thee 
with my whole heart: before the gods will I sing praise 
unto thee. 

(Isa 1 :5 KJV) Why should ye be stricken any more? ye 
will revolt more and more: the whole head is sick, and 
the whole heart faint. 

(Jer 3:10 KJV) And yet for all this her treacherous 
sister Judah hath not turned unto me with her whole 
heart, but feignedly, saith the LORD. 

(Jer 24:7 KJV) And I will give them an heart to know 
me, that I am the LORD: and they shall be my people, 
and I will be their God: for they shall return unto me 
with their whole heart. 

(Jer 32:41 KJV) Yea, I will rejoice over them to do 
them good, and I will plant them in this land assuredly 
with my whole heart and with my whole soul. 



I Peter 3:15 But sanctify the Lord God in your hearts: 
and be ready always to give an answer to every man 
that asketh you a reason of the hope that is in you with 
meekness and fear: 



II Timothy 2: 15 Study to show thyself approved unto 
God, a workman that needeth not to be ashamed, 
rightly dividing the word of truth. 



Saved - How To become a 

Christian 

how to be saved 

A Christian is someone 

who believes the 

following 



steps to Take in order to become a 

true Christian, to be Saved & Have a 

reai reiationsliip & genuine 

experience with the reai God 

Read, understand, accept and 

believe the following verses from 

the Bible: 

1. All men are sinners and fall short 
of God's perfect standard 

Romans 3: 23 states that 

For all have sinned, and come short of 

the glory of God; 



2. Sin - which is imperfection in our 
lives - denies us eternal life with 
God. But God sent his son Jesus 
Christ as a gift to give us freely 
Eternal Life by believing on Jesus 
Christ. 

Romans 6: 23 states 
For the wages of sin is death; but the 
gift of God is eternal life through Jesus 
Christ our Lord. 

3. You can be saved, and you are 
saved by Faith in Jesus Christ. You 
cannot be saved by your good 
works, because they are not "good 
enough". But God's good work of 
sending Jesus Christ to save us, 
and our response of believing - of 
having faith - in Jesus Christ, that is 
what saves each of us. 

Ephesians 2: 8-9 states 

8 For by grace are ye saved through 
faith; and that not of yourselves: it is 
the gift of God: 

9 Not of works, lest any man should 
boast. 



4. God did not wait for us to become 
perfect in order to accept or 
unconditionally love us. He sent 
Jesus Christ to save us, even 
though we are sinners. So Jesus 
Christ died to save us from our sins, 
and to save us from eternal 
separation from God. 

Romans 5:8 states 

But God commendeth his love toward 
us, in that, while we were yet sinners, 
Christ died for us. 

5. God loved the world so much that 
He sent his one and only Son to die, 
so that by believing in Jesus Christ, 
we obtain Eternal Life. 

John 3: 16 states 

For God so loved the world, that he 
gave his only begotten Son, that 
whosoever believeth in him should not 
perish, but have everlasting life. 

6. If you believe in Jesus Christ, and 
in what he did on the Cross for us, 
by dying there for us, you know for a 



fact that you have been given 
Eternal Life. 

I John 5: 13 states 
These things have I written unto you 
that believe on the name of the Son of 
God; that ye may know that ye have 
eternal life, and that ye may believe on 
the name of the Son of God. 

7. If you confess your sins to God, 
he hears you take this step, and you 
can know for sure that He does hear 
you, and his response to you is to 
forgive you of those sins, so that 
they are not remembered against 
you, and not attributed to you ever 
again. 

I John 1 : 9 states 

If we confess our sins, he is faithful and 

just to forgive us our sins, and to 

cleanse us from all unrighteousness. 

If you believe these verses, or want 

to believe these verses, pray the 

following: 

" Lord Jesus, I need you. Thank you 

for dying on the cross for my sins. I 

open the door of my life and ask you 



to save me from my sins and give 
me eternal iife. Tiiank you for 
forgiving me of my sins and giving 
me eternal life. I receive you as my 
Savior and Lord. Please take control 
of the throne of my life. Make me the 
kind of person you want me to be. 
Help me to understand you, and to 
know you and to learn how to follow 
you. Free me from all of the things in 
my life that prevent me from 
following you. In the name of the 
one and only and true Jesus Christ I 
ask all these things now, Amen". 

Does this prayer express your desire to 
know God and to want to l<now His love 
? If you are sincere in praying this 
prayer, Jesus Christ comes into your 
heart and your life, just as He said he 
would. 

It often takes courage to decide to 
become a Christian. It is the right 
decision to make, but It is difficult to 
fight against part of ourselves that 
wants to hang on, or to find against 
that part of our selves that has 
trouble changing. The good news is 



that you do not need to change 
yourself. Just Cry out to God, pray 
and he will begin to change you. 
God does not expect you to become 
perfect before you come to Him. Not 
at all. ..this is why He sent Jesus. ..so 
that we would not have to become 
perfect before being able to know 
God. 

Steps to take once you have asked 
Jesus to come into your life 

Find the following passages in the 
Bible and begin to read them: 

1. Read Psalm 23 (in the middle of 
the Old Testament - the 1st half of 
the Bible) 

2. Read Psalm 91 

3. Read the Books in the New 
Testament (in the Bible) of John, 
Romans & I John 

4. Tell someone of your prayer and 
your seeking God. Share that with 
someone close to you. 

5. Obtain some of the books on the 
list of books, and begin to read 



them, so that you can understand 
more about God and how He works. 

6. Pray, that is - just talk to and with 
God, thank l-iim for saving you, and 
tell him your 

fears and concerns, and ask him for 
help and guidance. 

7. email or tell someone about the 
great decision you have made today 
III 



Does the "being saved" 
process only work for those 
who believe ? 

For the person who is not yet 
saved, their understanding of 
1) their state of sin and 2) God's 
personal love and care for 
them, and His desire and 
ability to save them....is what 
enables anyone to become 
saved. 

So yes, the "being saved" 
process works only for those 



who believe in J esus Christ 
and Him only, and place their 
faith in Him and in His work 
done on the Cross. 

...and if so , then how does 
believing save a person? 

Believing saves a person because of 
what it allows God to do in the Heart 
and Soul of that person. 

But it is not simply the fact of a 
"belief". The issue is not having 
"belief" but rather what we have a 
belief about. 

IF a person believes in Salvation by 
Faith Alone in Jesus Christ (ask us 
by email if this is not clear), then 
That belief saves them. Why ? 
because they are magical ? 
No, because of the sovereignty of 
God, because of what God does to 
them, when they ask him into their 
heart & life. When a person decides 
to place their faith in Jesus Christ 
and ask Him to forgive them of 



their sins and invite Jesus Clirist 
into tlieir life & lieart, this is wliat 
saves tliem - because of what God 
does for them at that moment in 
time. 

At that moment in time when they 
sincerely believe and ask God to 
save them (as described above), 
God takes the life of that person, 
and in accordance with the will of 
that human, having requested God 
to save them from their sins through 
Jesus Christ - God takes that 
person's life and sins [all sins past, 
present and future], and allocates 
them to the category: of "one of 
those people who Accepted the Free 
Gift of Eternal Salvation that God 
offers". 

From that point forward, their sins 
are no longer counted against them, 
because that is an account that is 
paid by the shed blood of Jesus 
Christ. And there is no person that 
could ever sin so much, that God's 
love would not be good enough for 
them, or that would somehow not be 
able to be covered by the penalty of 



death that Jesus Christ paid the 
price for. (otherwise, sin would be 
more powerful than Jesus Christ - 
which is not true). 

Sometimes, People have trouble 
believing in Jesus Christ because of 
two extremes: 

First the extreme that they are not 
sinners (usually, this means that a 
person has not committed a "serious" 
sin, such as "murder", but God says that 
all sins separates us from God, even 
supposedly-small sins. We - as humans 
- tend to evaluate sin Into more serious 
and less serious categories, because we 
do not understand just how serious 
"small" sin Is). 

Since we are all sinners, we all have 
a need for God, in order to have 
eternal salvation. 

Second the extreme that they are 
not good enough for Jesus Christ to 
save them. This is basically done by 
those who reject the Free offer of 
Salvation by Christ Jesus because 
those people are -literally - unwilling 



to believe. After death, they will 
believe, but they can only chose 
Eternal Life BEFORE they die. 
The fact is that all of us, are not 
good enough for Jesus Christ to 
save them. That is why Paul wrote in 
the Bible "For all have sinned, and 
come short of the glory of God" 
(Romans 3:23). 

Thankfully, that Is not the end of the 
story, because he also wrote " For the 
wages of sin is death; but the gift of God 
is eternal life through Jesus Christ our 
Lord. "(Romans 6: 23) 



That Free offer of salvation is 
clarified in the following passage: 

John 3: 16 For God so loved the 
world, that he gave his only 
begotten Son, that whosoever 
believeth in him should not perish, 
but have everlasting life. 
17 For God sent not his Son into the 
world to condemn the world; but 
that the world through him might be 
saved. 



Prayers that count 

The prayers that God hears 

We don't make the rules any more 
than you do. We just want to help 
others know how to reach God, and 
know that God cares about them 
personally. 

The only prayers that make it to 
Heaven where God dwells are those 
prayers that are prayed directly to 
Him " through Jesus Christ " or "in 
the name of Jesus Christ' . 

God hears our prayers because we 
obey the method that God has 
established for us to be able to 
reach him. If we want Him to hear 
us, then we must use the methods 
that He has given us to 
communicate with Him. 



And he explains - in the New 
Testament - what that method is: 
tallying to God (praying) in 
accordance with God's will - and 
coming to Him in the name of Jesus 
Christ . Here are some examples of 
that from the New Testament: 

(Acts 3:6) Then Peter said, Silver and 
gold have I none; but such as I have give 
I thee: In the name of Jesus Christ of 
Nazareth rise up and walk. 

(Acts 16:18) And this did she many days. 
But Paul, being grieved, turned and said 
to the spirit, I command thee in the 
name of Jesus Christ to come out of her. 
And he came out the same hour. 

(Acts 9:27) But Barnabas took him, and 
brought him to the apostles, and 
declared unto them how he had seen the 
Lord in the way, and that he had spoken 
to him, and how he had preached boldly 
at Damascus in the name of Jesus. 



(2 Cor 3:4) And such trust have we 
through Christ to God-ward: (i.e. 
toward God) 

(Gal 4:7) Wherefore thou art no more a 
servant, but a son; and if a son, then an 
heir of God through Christ . 
(Eph 2:7) That in the ages to come he 
might show the exceeding [spiritual] 
riches of his grace in his kindness toward 
us through Christ Jesus . 

(Phil 4:7) And the peace of God, which 
passeth all understanding, shall keep 
your hearts and minds through Christ 
.Tesus. 

(Acts 4:2) Being grieved that they taught 
the people, and preached through Jesus 
the resurrection from the dead. 

(Rom 1:8) First, I thank my God 
through Jesus Christ for you all, that 
your faith is spoken of throughout the 
whole world. 

(Rom 6:11) Likewise reckon ye also 
yourselves to be dead indeed unto sin, 



but alive unto God through Jesus Christ 
our Lord. 

(Rom 6:23) For the wages of sin is death; 
but the gift of God is eternal life through 
Jesus Christ our Lord. 

(Rom 15:17) I have therefore whereof I 
may glory through Jesus Christ in those 
things which pertain to God. 

(Rom 16:27) To God only wise, be glory 
through Jesus Christ for ever. Amen. 

(1 Pet 4:11) ...if any man minister, let 
him do it as of the ability which God 
giveth: that God in all things may be 
glorified through Jesus Christ , to whom 
be praise and dominion for ever and 
ever. Amen. 

(Gal 3:14) That the blessing of Abraham 
might come on the Gentiles through 
Jesus Christ ; that we might receive the 
promise of the [Holy] Spirit through 
faith. 



(Titus 3:6) Which he shed on us 
abundantly through Jesus Christ our 
Saviour; 

(Heb 13:21) Make you perfect in every 
good work to do his will, working in you 
that which is wellpleasing in his sight, 
through Jesus Christ; to whom be glory 
for ever and ever. Amen. 



Anyone who has questions is encouraged to contact us by 
email, with the address that is posted on our website. 



Note for Foreign Language and 
International Readers & Users 



Foreign Language Versions of the 
Introduction and Postcript/Afterword 
will be included (hopefully) in future 
editions. 



IF a person wanted to become a Christian, what would they pray ? 



God, I am praying this to you so that you will help me. Please help 
me to want to know you better. Please help me to become a Christian. 

God I admit that I am not perfect. I understand that you cannot allow 
anyone into Heaven who is not perfect and Holy. I understand that 
if I believe in Jesus Christ and in what He did, that God you will 
see my life through the sacrifice of Jesus Christ, and that this will 
allow me to have eternal life and know that I am going to Heaven. 

God, I admit that I have sin and things in my life that are not perfect. 
I know I have sinned in my life. Please forgive me of my sins. 
I believe that Jesus Christ is the Son of God, that He came to Earth 
to save those who ask Him, and that He died to pay the penalty for 
all of my sins. 

I understand that Jesus physically died and physically arose from the 
dead, and that God can forgive me because of the death and 
resurrection of Jesus Christ. I thank you for dying for me, and for 
paying the price for my sins. I accept to believe in you, and I thank 
you Lord God from all of my heart for your help and for sending 
your Son to die and raise from the Dead. 

I pray that you would help me to read your word the Bible. I 
renounce anything in my Ufe, my thoughts and my actions that is 
not from you, and I do this in the name of Jesus Christ. Help me 
to not be spiritually deceived. Help me to grow and learn how to have 
a strong Christian walk for you, and to be a good example, with your 
help. Help me to have and develop a love of your word the Bible, and 
please bring to my life, people and situations that will help me to 
understand how to live my life as your servant. Help me to learn 
how to share the good news with those who may be willing to learn 
or to know. I ask these things in the name of Jesus Christ, and 
I thank you for what you have done for me. Amen. 



Please Remember: Christianity is NEVER forced. No one can 
force anyone to become a Christian. God does NOT recognize 
^^ny desire for Him, unless it is genuine and motivated from^_ 
tW giJnsreie^feaefT-ef'Bj.. ^ 



Prayers for help to God 

In MANY LANGUAGES 

For YOU, for US, for your Family 



Dear God, 

Thank you that this New Testament has been released so 

that we are able to learn more about you. 

Please help the people responsible for making this 
Electronic book available. Please help them to be able to 
work fast, and make more Electronic books available 
Please help them to have all the resources, the money, the 
strength and the time that they need in order to be able to 
keep working for You. 

Please help those that are part of the team that help them on 
an everyday basis. Please give them the strength to continue 
and give each of them the spiritual understanding for the 
work that you want them to do. Please help each of them to 
not have fear and to remember that you are the God who 
answers prayer and who is in charge of everything. 

I pray that you would encourage them, 

and that you protect them, and the work & ministry that they 



are engaged in. I pray that you would protect them from 
the Spiritual Forces or other obstacles that could harm them 
or slow them down. 

Please help me when I use this New Testament to also think 
of the people who have made this edition available, so that I 
can pray for them and so they can continue to help more 
people 

I pray that you would give me a love of your 
Holy Word (the New Testament), and that you would give 
me spiritual wisdom and discernment to know you better 
and to understand the period of time that we are living in. 
Please help me to know how to deal with the difficulties that 
I am confronted with every day. Lord God, Help me to want 
to know you Better and to want to help other Christians in 
my area and around the world. 

I pray that you would give the Electronic book team and 
those who work on the website and those who help them 
your wisdom. 

I pray that you would help the individual members of their 
family (and my family) to not be spiritually deceived, but 
to understand you and to want to accept and follow you in 
every way. and I ask you to do these things 
in the name of Jesus, 
Amen, 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



5 minutos a ayudar excepto otros - diferencie eterno 



Dios querido, 

gracias que se ha lanzado este nuevo testamento 

de modo que poder aprender mas sobre usted. 

Ayude por favor a la gente responsable de hacer este Ebook disponible. 

Ayudele por favor a poder trabajar rapidamente, y haga que 

mas Ebooks disponible por favor le ayuda a tener todos los recursos, 

los fondos, la fuerza y el tiempo que necesitan 

para poder guardar el trabajar para usted. 

Ayude por favor a los que sean parte del equipo que 

les ayuda sobre una base diaria. Por favor deles la fuerza para continuar 

y para dar a cada uno de ellos la comprension espiritual para el trabajo 
que usted quisiera que hicieran. Ayude por favor a cada uno de 
ellos a no tener miedo y a no recordar que usted es el dios que contesta 

a rezo y que esta a cargo de todo. 

Ruego que usted los animara, y que usted los proteja, 

y el trabajo y el ministerio que estan contratados adentro. 

Ruego que usted los protegiera contra las fuerzas espirituales 

que podrian danarlas o retardarlas abajo. Ayudeme por favor cuando 

utilize este nuevo testamento tambien para pensar en ellas de modo 

que pueda rogar para ellas y asi que pueden continuar ayudando a mas 
gente Ruego que usted me diera un amor de su palabra santa, 
y que usted me daria la sabiduria y el discernimiento espirituales 

para conocerle mejor y para entender los tiempos que estamos 
adentro y como ocuparse de las dificultades que me enfrentan con cada dfa. 
Serior God, me ayuda a desear conocerle mejor y desear ayudar 
a otros cristianos en mi area y alrededor del mundo. Ruego que usted 
diera el Web site y los de Ebook el equipo y los que trabajan en 

que les ayudan su sabiduria. Ruego que usted ayudara a los miembros 
individuales de su familia (y de mi familia) espiritual a no ser engafiado, 

pero entenderle y desear aceptarle y seguir de cada manera. 
y pido que usted haga estas cosas en el nombre de Jesus, amen, i 



(por que lo hacemos tradujeron esto a muchas idiomas? 

Porque necesitamos a tanto rezo como sea posible, 

y a tanta gente que ruega para nosotros y el este ministerio 

tan a menudo como sea posible. Gracias por su ayuda. 

El rezo es una de las mejores maneras que usted puede ayudarnos mas) 



Hungarian 



Hungary, Hungarian, Hungary Hungarian Maygar PrayerJ ezus Krisztus 

Imadsag hoz Isten Hogyan viselkedni Imadkozik hoz tud hall az en m 

viselkedni kerdez ad segitszamomra 

Hungarian - Prayer Requests (praying / Talking) to God 
- explained in Hungarian Language 

Beszelo -hoz Isten , a Alkoto -bol Vilagegyetem , a Lord : 
L amit on akar ad szamomra a batorsag -hoz imadkozik a 
dolog amit Vennem kell imadkozik 

2. amit on akar ad szamomra a batorsag -hoz hisz on es 
elfogad amit akrsz igy csinalni eletemmel , helyett en 
felemel az en -m sajat akarat ( szandek ) fenti one. 

3. amit on akar add nekem segit -hoz nem enged az en -m 
fel -bol ismeretlen -hoz valik a kifogas , vagy a alap ertem 
nem -hoz szolgal you. 

4. amit on akar add nekem segit -hoz lat es -hoz megtanul 
hogyan viselkedni volna a szellemi ero Sziiksegem van ( 
atmeno -a szo a Biblia ) egy ) reszere a esemeny elore es b 
betii ) reszere az en -m sajat szemelyes szellemi utazas. 

5. Amit on Isten akar add nekem segit -hoz akar -hoz szolgal 
On tobb 

6. Amit on akar emlekeztet en -hoz -val beszel on 
prayerwhen ) En csalodott vagy -ban nehezseg , helyett 
kiprobalas -hoz hatarozat dolog en magam egyetlen atmeno 
az en -m emberi ero. 



7. Amit on akar add nekem Bolcsesseg es egy sziv toltott - 
val Bibliai Bolcsesseg azert EN akar szolgal on tobb 
hatekonyan. 

8. Amit on akar adjon nekem egy -t vagy -hoz dolgozoszoba 
-a szo , a Biblia ,( a Uj Vegrendelet Evangelium -bol Budi ), 
-ra egy szemelyes alap 

9. amit on akar ad segitseg szamomra azert En kepes -hoz 
eszrevesz dolog -ban Biblia ( -a szo ) melyik EN tud 
szemelyesen elmond -hoz , es amit akarat segitsen nekem ert 
amit akrsz en -hoz csinal eletemben. 

10. Amit on akar add nekem nagy itelokepesseg , -hoz ert 
hogyan viselkedni megmagyaraz -hoz masikak ki on , es 
amit EN akar kepesnek lenni megtenni megtanul hogyan 
viselkedni megtanul es tud hogyan viselkedni kiall mellett 
on es en -a szo ( a Biblia ) 

1 1 . Amit on akar hoz emberek ( vagy websites ) eletemben 
ki akar -hoz tud on es en , ki van eros -ban -uk pontos 
megertes -bol on ( Isten ); es Amit on akar hoz emberek ( 
vagy websites ) eletemben ki lesz kepes -hoz batorit en -hoz 
pontosan megtanul hogyan viselkedni feloszt a Biblia a szo - 
bol igazsag (2 Komocsin 215:). 

12. Amit on akar segitsen nekem -hoz megtanul -hoz volna 
nagy megertes koriilbelul melyik Biblia valtozat van legjobb 
, melyik van a leg— bb pontos , es melyik birtokol a leg— bb 
szellemi ero & ero , es melyik valtozat egyeztet -val a 
eredeti kezirat amit on ihletett a iroi hivatas -bol Uj 
Vegrendelet -hoz ir. 

13. Amit on akar ad segit szamomra -hoz hasznal idom -ban 
egy jo ut , es nem -hoz elpusztit idom -ra Hamis vagy iires 
modszer kozelebb keriilni -hoz Isten ( de amit van nem 



hiisegesen Bibliai ), es hoi azok modszer termel nem hosszu 
ideje vagy tartos szellemi gyiimolcs. 

14. Amit on akar ad segitseg szamomra -hoz ert mit tenni 
keres -ban egy templom vagy egy istentisztelet helye , mi 
fajta -bol kerdes -hoz kerdez , es amit on akar segitsen 
nekem -hoz talal hivok vagy egy lelkesz -val nagy szellemi 
bolcsesseg helyett konnyii vagy hamis valaszol. 

15. amit on akar okoz en -hoz emlekszik -hoz memorizal -a 
szo a Biblia ( mint Romaiak 8), azert EN tud volna ez 
szivemben es volna az en -m torodik elokeszitett , es lenni 
kesz ad egy valaszol -hoz masikak -bol remel amit Nekem 
van koriilbelUl on. 

16. Amit on akar hoz segit szamomra azert az en -m sajat 
teologia es tetelek -hoz egyeterteni -a szo , a Biblia es amit 
on akar folytatodik segiteni neki en tud hogyan az en -m 
megertes -bol doktrina lehet kozmiivesitett azert az en -m 
sajat elet , eletmod es megertes folytatodik -hoz lenni zaro - 
hoz amit akrsz ez -hoz lenni ertem. 

17. Amit on akar nyit az en -m szellemi bepillantas ( 
kovetkeztetes ) tobb es tobb , es amit hoi az en -m megertes 
vagy eszrevetel -bol on van nem pontos , amit on akar 
segitsen nekem -hoz megtanul ki Jezus Krisztus hiisegesen 
van. 

18. Amit on akar ad segit szamomra azert EN akar kepesnek 
lenni megtenni szetvalaszt akarmi hamis ritusok melyik 
Nekem van fljgges -ra , -bol -a tiszta tanitas -ban Biblia , ha 
akarmi mibol En alabbiak van nem -bol Isten , vagy van 
ellenkezo -hoz amit akrsz -hoz tanit minket koriilbelUl 
alabbiak on. 



19. Amit akarmi kenyszerit -bol rossz akar nem eltesz 
akarmi szellemi megertes melyik Nekem van , de elegge 
amit EN akar megtart a tudas -bol hogyan viselkedni tud on 
es en nem -hoz lenni tevedesben lenni ezekben a napokban - 
bol szellemi csalas. 

20. Amit on akar hoz szellemi ero es segit szamomra azert 
EN akarat nem -hoz lenni resze a Nagy Eses El vagy -bol 
akarmi mozgalom melyik akar lenni lelkileg utanzott -hoz 
on es en -hoz -a Szent Szo 

21. Amit ha van akarmi amit Nekem van megtett eletemben 
, vagy barmilyen modon amit Nekem van nem alperes -hoz 
on ahogy ettem kellet volna volna es ez minden 
megakadalyozas en -bol egyik gyaloglas veled , vagy 
birtoklas megertes , amit on akar hoz azok dolog / valasz / 
esemeny vissza bele az en -m torodik , azert EN akar 
lemond oket neveben Jezus Krisztus , es mind az osszes -uk 
hat es kovetkezmeny , es amit on akar helyettesit akarmi 
uresseg , sadness vagy ketsegbeeses eletemben -val a Orom - 
bol Lord , es amit EN akar lenni tobb fokuszalva tanulas - 
hoz kovet on mellett olvaso -a szo , a Biblia 

22. Amit on akar nyit az en -m szemek azert EN akar 
kepesnek lenni megtenni vilagosan lat es felismer ha van 
egy Nagy Csalas koriilbelul Szellemi tema , hogyan 
viselkedni ert ez jelenseg ( vagy ezek esemeny ) -bol egy 
Bibliai perspektiva , es amit on akar add nekem bolcsesseg - 
hoz tud es igy amit EN akarat megtanul hogyan viselkedni 
segit barataim es szeretett egyek ( rokon ) nem lenni resze it. 

23. Amit on akar biztosit amit egyszer az en -m szemek van 
kinyitott es az en -m torodik ert a szellemi jelentoseg -bol 
idoszerii esemeny bevetel hely a vilagon , amit on akar 
elokeszit szivem elfogadtatni magam -a igazsag , es amit on 
akar segitsen nekem ert hogyan viselkedni talal batorsag es 



ero atmeno -a Szent Szo , a Biblia. Neveben Jezus Krisztus , 
En kerdezek mindezekert igazol kivansagom -hoz lenni -ban 
megallapodas -a akarat , es En kerdezes reszere -a 
bolcsesseg es kocsit berelni szerelem -bol Igazsag Amen 



Tobb alul -bol Oldal 
Hogyan viselkedni volna Orokelet 



Vagyunk boldog ha ez oldalra dol ( -bol imadsag kereslet - 
hoz Isten ) van kepes -hoz tamogat on. Mi ert ez majus nem 
lenni a legjobb vagy a leg— bb hatasos forditas. Mi ert amit 
vannak sok kiilonbozo ways -bol kifejezheto gondoUcodas es 
szoveg. Ha onnek van egy javaslat reszere egy jobb forditas 
, vagy ha tetszene neked -hoz fog egy kicsi osszeg -bol idod 
-hoz kiild javaslatok hozzank , lesz lenni eteladag ezer -bol 
mas emberek is , ki akarat akkor olvas a kozmiivesitett 
forditas. Mi gyakran volna egy Uj Vegrendelet elerheto -ban 
-a nyelv vagy -ban nyelvek amit van ritka vagy regi. Ha on 
latszo reszere egy Uj Vegrendelet -ban egy kiilonleges nyelv 
, legyen szives tr hozzank. Is , akarunk hogy biztosak 
legyiink es megprobal -hoz kommunikal amit neha , 
megtesszuk felajanl konyv amit van nem Szabad es amit 
csinal ar penz. De ha on nem tud ad nehanyuk elektronikus 
konyv , mi tud gyakran csinal egy cserel -bol elektronikus 
konyv reszere segit -val forditas vagy forditas dolgozik. 
Csinalsz nem kell lenni profi munkas , csak keves szabalyos 
szemely akit erdekel eteladag. Onnek kellene volna egy 
szamitogep vagy onnek kellene volna belepes -hoz egy 
szamitogep -on -a helyi konyvtar vagy kollegium vagy 
egyetem , ota azok altalaban volna jobb kapcsolatok -hoz 
Internet. 



Tudod is altalaban alapit -a sajat szemelyes SZABAD 
elektronikus posta szamla mellett halado mail.yahoo.com 



Legyen szives fog egy pillanat -hoz talal a elektronikus 
posta cim eUielyezett alul vagy a veg ebbol oldal. Mi remel 
lesz kiild elektronikus posta hozzank , ha ez -bol segit vagy 
batoritas. Mi is batorit on -hoz kapcsolat minket 
vonatkozolag Elektronikus Konyv hogy tudunk felajanl amit 
van nelkiil ar , es szabad. 



Megtessziik vohia sok konyv -ban kiilfoldi nyelvek , de 
megtessziik nem mindig hely oket -hoz kap elektronikusan ( 
letolt ) mert mi egyetlen csinal elerheto a konyv vagy a tema 
amit van a leg— bb kereslet. Mi batorit on -hoz folytatodik - 
hoz imadkozik -hoz Isten es -hoz folytatodik -hoz megtanul 
rola mellett olvaso a Uj Vegrendelet. Mi szivesen lat -a 
kerdes es magyarazat mellett elektronikus posta. 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

Italian 

Italian- Prayer Requests (praying / Talking) to God - 
explained in Italian Language 



Italian prayer jesus Cristo Preghiera come pregare al del dio 11 dio puo 
sentirsi preghiera come chiedere dio di dare allaiuto me 



Parlando al dio, il creatore dell' universe, il signore: 

1. che dareste me al coraggio pregare le cose di che ho 
bisogno per pregare 

2. che dareste me al coraggio crederli ed accettare che cosa 
desiderate fare con la mia vita, anziche me che exalting il 
miei propri volonta (intenzione) sopra il vostro. 

3. che mi dareste I'aiuto per non lasciare i miei timori dello 
sconosciuto transformarsi in nelle giustificazioni, o la base 
per me per non servirlo. 

4. che mi dareste I'aiuto per vedere ed imparare come avere 
la resistenza spiritosa io abbia bisogno (con la vostra parola 
bibbia) di a) per gli eventi avanti e b) per il mio proprio 
viaggio spiritoso personale. 

5. Che dio mi dareste I'aiuto per desiderare servirli di piii 

6. Che mi ricordereste comunicare con voi (prayer)when io 
sono frustrati o in difficolta, invece di provare a risolvere le 
cose io stesso soltanto con la mia resistenza umana. 

7. Che mi dareste la saggezza e un cuore si e riempito di 
saggezza biblica in modo che li servissi piii efficacemente. 

8. Che mi dareste un desiderio studiare la vostra parola, la 
bibbia, (il nuovo gospel del Testamento di John), a titolo 
personale, 

9. che dareste ad assistenza me in modo che possa notare le 
cose nella bibbia (la vostra parola) a cui posso riferire 
personalmente ed a che Io aiutera a capire che cosa Io 
desiderate fare nella mia vita. 



10. Che mi dareste il discernment grande, per capire come 
spiegare ad altri che siate e che potrei imparare come 
imparare e sapere levarsi in piedi in su per voi e la vostra 
parola (bibbia) 

1 1 . Che portereste la gente (o i Web site) nella mia vita che 
desidera conoscerla e che e forte nella loro comprensione 
esatta di voi (dio); e quello portereste la gente (o i Web site) 
nella mia vita che potra consigliarmi imparare esattamente 
come dividere la bibbia la parola della verita (2 coda di todo 
2:15). 

12. Che lo aiutereste ad imparare avere comprensione 
grande circa quale versione della bibbia e la cosa migliore, 
che e la piii esatta e che ha la resistenza & I'alimentazione 
pill spiritose e che la versione accosente con i manoscritti 
originali che avete ispirato gli autori di nuovo Testamento 
scrivere. 

13. Che dareste I'aiuto me per usare il mio tempo in un buon 
senso e per non sprecare il mio tempo sui metodi falsi o 
vuoti di ottenere piii vicino al dio (ma a quello non sia 
allineare biblico) e dove quel metodi non producono frutta 
spiritosa di lunga durata o durevole. 

14. Che dareste I'assistenza me capire che cosa cercare in 
una chiesa o in un posto di culto, che generi di domande da 
chiedere e che lo aiutereste a trovare i believers o un pastor 
con saggezza spiritosa grande anziche le risposte facili o 
false. 

15. di che lo indurreste a ricordarsi per memorizzare la 
vostra parola la bibbia (quale Romans 8), di modo che posso 
averlo nel mio cuore e fare la mia prepararsi mente ed e 



aspetti per dare una risposta ad altre della speranza che ho 
circa voi. 

16. Che portereste I'aiuto me in modo che la mie proprie 
teologia e dottrine per accosentire con la vostra parola, la 
bibbia e che continuereste a aiutarli a sapere la mia 
comprensione della dottrina puo essere migliorata in modo 
che la miei propri vita, lifestyle e capire continui ad essere 
pill vicino a che cosa lo desiderate essere per me. 

17. Che aprireste la mia comprensione spiritosa 
(conclusioni) di piii e piii e che dove la mia comprensione o 
percezione di voi non e esatta, che lo aiutereste ad imparare 
chi Jesus Christ allineare e. 

18. Che dareste I'aiuto me in modo che possa separare tutti i 
rituali falsi da cui ho dipeso, dai vostri insegnamenti liberi 
nella bibbia, se c'e ne di che cosa sono seguente non e del 
dio, o e contrari a che cosa desiderate per insegnarli - circa 
quanto segue. 

19. Che alcune forze della malvagita non toglierebbero la 
comprensione affatto spiritosa che abbia, ma piuttosto che 
mantennrei la conoscenza di come conoscerli e non essere 
ingannato dentro attualmente di inganno spiritoso. 

20. Che portereste la resistenza spiritosa ed aiutereste a me 
in modo che non faccia parte del ritirarsi grande o di alcun 
movimento che sarebbe spiritual falsificato a voi ed alia 
vostra parola santa. 

21. Quello se ci e qualche cosa che faccia nella mia vita, o 
qualsiasi senso che non ho risposto a voi come dovrei avere 
e quello sta impedendomi di camminare con voi, o avere 
capire, che portereste quel things/responses/events 
nuovamente dentro la mia mente, di modo che rinuncerei 



loro in nome di Jesus Christ e tutte i loro effetti e 
conseguenze e che sostituireste tutta la emptiness, tristezza o 
disperazione nella mia vita con la gioia del signore e che di 
pill sarei messo a fuoco sull'imparare seguirli leggendo la 
vostra parola, bibbia. 

22. Che aprireste i miei occhi in modo che possa vedere e 
riconoscere chiaramente se ci e un inganno grande circa i 
soggetti spiritosi, come capire questo fenomeno (o questi 
eventi) da una prospettiva biblica e che mi dareste la 
saggezza per sapere ed in modo che imparl come aiutare i 
miei amici ed amavo ones (parenti) per non fare parte di 
esso. 

23. Che vi accertereste che i miei occhi siano aperti una 
volta e la mia mente capisce I'importanza spiritosa degli 
eventi correnti che avvengono nel mondo, che abbiate 
preparato il mio cuore per accettare la vostra verita e che lo 
aiutereste a capire come trovare il coraggio e la resistenza 
con la vostra parola santa, la bibbia. In nome di Jesus Christ, 
chiedo queste cose che confermano il mio desiderio essere 
nell'accordo la vostra volonta e sto chiedendo la vostra 
saggezza ed avere un amore della verita. Amen. 



Pill in calce alia pagina 
come avere vita Etema 



Siamo felici se questa lista (delle richieste di preghiera al 
dio) puo aiutarli. Capiamo che questa non puo essere la 
traduzione migliore o piii efficace. Capiamo che ci sono 
molti sensi differenti di esprimere i pensieri e le parole. Se 
avete un suggerimento per una traduzione migliore, o se 



voleste occorrere una piccola quantita di vostro tempo di 
trasmettere i suggerimenti noi, aiuterete i migliaia della 
gente inoltre, che allora leggera la traduzione migliorata. 
Abbiamo spesso un nuovo Testamento disponibile in vostra 
lingua o nelle lingue che sono rare o vecchie. 

Se state cercando un nuovo Testamento in una lingua 
specifica, scriva prego noi. Inoltre, desideriamo essere sicuri 
e proviamo a comunicare a volte quello, offriamo i libri che 
non sono liberi e che costano i soldi. Ma se non potete 
permettersi alcuni di quel libri elettronici, possiamo fare 
spesso uno scambio di libri elettronici per aiuto con la 
traduzione o il lavoro di traduzione. 



Non dovete essere un operaio professionista, solo una 
persona normale che e interessata nell'assistenza. Dovreste 
avere un calcolatore o dovreste avere accesso ad un 
calcolatore alia vostra biblioteca o universita o universita 
locale, poiche quelli hanno solitamente collegamenti 
migliori al Internet. Potete anche stabilire solitamente il 
vostro proprio cliente LIBERO personale della posta 
elettronica andando al ### di mail.yahoo.com prego 
occorrete un momento per trovare I'indirizzo della posta 
elettronica situato alia parte inferiore o all'estremita di 
questa pagina. Speriamo che trasmettiate la posta elettronica 
noi, se questa e di aiuto o di incoraggiamento. Inoltre vi 
consigliamo metterseli in contatto con riguardo ai libri 
elettronici che offriamo quello siamo senza costo e 

che libero abbiamo molti libri neUe lingue straniere, ma 
non le disponiamo sempre per ricevere elettronicamente 
(trasferimento dal sistema centrale verso i satelliti) perche 
rendiamo soltanto disponibile i libri o i soggetti che sono 
chiesti. Vi consigliamo continuare a pregare al dio ed a 
continuare ad imparare circa lui leggendo il nuovo 



Testamento. Accogliamo favorevolmente le vostre domande 
ed osservazioni da posta elettronica. 



Preghiera al dio Caro Dio, Grazie che questo gospel o 
questo nuovo Testamento e stato liberato in modo che 
possiamo impararvi piii circa. Aiuti prego la gente 
responsabile del rendere questo libro elettronico disponibile. 
Conoscete che chi sono e potete aiutarle. 

Aiutile prego a potere funzionare velocemente e renda i libri 
piu elettronici disponibili Aiutili prego ad avere tutte le 
risorse, i soldi, la resistenza ed il tempo di che hanno 
bisogno per potere continuare a funzionare per voi. 
Aiuti prego quelli che fanno parte della squadra che le aiuta 
su una base giomaliere. Prego dia loro la resistenza per 
continuare e dare ciascuno di loro la comprensione spiritosa 
per il lavoro che li desiderate fare. Aiuti loro prego ciascuno 
a non avere timore ed a non ricordarsi di che siete il dio che 
risponde alia preghiera e che e incaricato di tutto. Prego che 
consigliereste loro e che li proteggete ed il lavoro & il 
ministero che sono agganciati dentro. 

Prego che li proteggereste dalle forze spiritose o da altri 
ostacoli che potrebbero nuoc o ritardarli giii. Aiutilo prego 
quando uso questo nuovo Testamento anche per pensare alia 
gente che ha reso questa edizione disponibile, di modo che 
posso pregare per loro ed in modo da puo continuare a 
aiutare piil gente. 

Prego che mi dareste un amore della vostra parola santa (il 
nuovo Testamento) e che mi dareste la saggezza ed il 
discernment spiritosi per conoscerli meglio e per capire il 



periodo di tempo ou stiamo vivendo. Aiutilo prego a sapere 
risolvere le difficolta che sono confrontato con ogni giomo. 
II signore God, lo aiuta a desiderare conoscerli piu meglio e 
desiderare aiutare altri cristiani nella mia zona ed intomo al 
mondo. 

Prego che dareste la squadra elettronica e coloro del libro 
che le aiuta la vostra saggezza. 

Prego che aiutereste i diversi membri della loro famiglia (e 
della mia famiglia) spiritual a non essere ingannati, ma 
capirli e desiderare accettarli e seguire in ogni senso. Inoltre 
diaci la comodita ed il consiglio in questi periodi ed io vi 
chiedono di fare queste cose in nome di Jesus, amen. 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

PORTUGUESE PORTUGUESE 



Portuguese PrayerCristo Pedidoa DeusComoorara Deus 
podemouvirmy pedido perguntarDeus darajuda a me 
Portuguese - Prayer Requests (praying / Talking) to God 
- explained in Portugues (Portugues) Language 



Falando ao deus, o criador do universo, senhor: 



1 . que voce daria a mim a coragem pray as coisas que eu 
necessito pray 

2. que voce daria a mim a coragem o acreditar e aceitar o 
que voce quer fazer com minha vida, em vez de mim que 
exalting meus proprios vontade (inten^ao) acima de seu. 

3. que voce me daria a ajuda para nao deixar meus medos do 
desconhecido se transformar as desculpas, ou a base para 
mim para nao Die servir. 

4. que voce me daria a ajuda para ver e aprender como ter a 
for^a espiritual mim necessite (com sua palavra o bible) a) 
para os eventos adiante e b) para minha propria viagem 
espiritual pessoal. 

5. Que voce deus me daria a ajuda para querer Die servir 
mais 

6. Que voce me lembraria falar com voce (prayer)when me 
sao frustrados ou na dificuldade, em vez de tentar resolver 
coisas eu mesmo somente com minha for^a humana. 

7. Que voce me daria a sabedoria e um cora^ao encheu-se 
com a sabedoria biblical de modo que eu Die servisse mais 
eficazmente. 

8. Que voce me daria um desejo estudar sua palavra, o bible, 
(o gospel do testament novo de John), em uma base pessoal, 

9. que voce daria a auxilio a mim de modo que eu pudesse 
observar coisas no bible (sua palavra) a que eu posso 
pessoalmente se relacionar, e a que me ajudara compreender 
o que voce me quer fazer em minha vida. 

10. Que voce me daria o discernment grande, para 
compreender como explicar a outro que voce e, e que eu 



poderia aprender como aprender e saber estar acima para 
voce e sua palavra (o bible) 

1 1 . Que voce traria os povos (ou os Web site) em minha 
vida que querem o conhecer, e que sao fortes em sua 
compreensao exata de voce (deus); e isso voce traria povos 
(ou Web site) em minha vida que podera me incentivar 
aprender exatamente como dividir o bible a palavra da 
verdade (2 timothy 2: 15). 

12. Que voce me ajudaria aprender ter a compreensao 
grande sobre que versao do bible e a mais meUior, que sao a 
mais exata, e que tem a forga & o poder os mais espirituais, 
e que a versao concorda com os manuscritos originals que 
voce inspirou os autores do testament novo escrever. 

13. Que voce me daria a ajuda para usar meu tempo em uma 
maneira boa, e para nao desperdi^ar minha hora em metodos 
falsos ou vazios de come^ar mais perto do deus (mas 
daquele nao seja verdadeiramente biblical), e onde aqueles 
metodos nao produzem nenhuma fruta espiritual a longo 
prazo ou duravel. 

14. Que voce me daria o auxilio compreender o que 
procurar em uma igreja ou em um lugar da adoragao, que 
tipos das perguntas a pedir, e que voce me ajudaria 
encontrar believers ou um pastor com sabedoria espiritual 
grande em vez das respostas faceis ou falsas. 15. que voce 
faria com que eu recordasse memorizar sua palavra o bible 
(tal como Romans 8), de modo que eu pudesse o ter em meu 
coragao e ter minha mente preparada, e estivessem pronto 
para dar uma resposta a outra da esperanfa que eu tenho 
sobre voce. 

16. Que voce me traria a ajuda de modo que mens proprios 
theology e doutrinas para concordar com sua palavra, o 



bible e que voce continuaria a me ajudar saber minha 
compreensao da doutrina pode ser melhorada de modo que 
meus proprios vida, lifestyle e compreensao continuem a ser 
mais perto de o que voce a quer ser para mim. 

17. Que voce abriria minha introspec^ao espiritual 
(conclusoes) mais e mais, e que onde minha compreensao 
ou percep^ao de voce nao sao exata, que voce me ajudaria 
aprender quem Jesus Christ e verdadeiramente. 

18. Que voce me daria a ajuda de modo que eu possa 
separar todos os rituals falsos de que eu depender, de sens 
ensinos desobstruidos no bible, se alguma de o que eu sou 
seguinte nao sao do deus, nem sao contrarias a o que voce 
quer nos ensinar - sobre o seguir. 

19. Que nenhumas for^as do evil nao removeriam a 
compreensao espiritual que eu tenho, mas rather que eu 
reteria o conhecimento de como o conhecer e nao ser iludido 
nestes dias do deception espiritual. 

20. Que voce traria a for^a espiritual e me ajudaria de modo 
que eu nao seja parte da queda grande afastado ou de 
nenhum movimento que fosse espiritual forjado a voce e a 
sua palavra holy. 

21. Isso se houver qualquer coisa que eu fiz em minha vida, 
ou alguma maneira que eu nao Uie respondi como eu devo 
ter e aquela esta impedindo que eu ande com voce, ou ter a 
compreensao, que voce traria aqueles 
things/responses/events para tras em minha mente, de modo 
que eu os renunciasse no nome de Jesus Christ, e em todas 
sens efeitos e conseqiiencias, e que voce substituiria todo o 
emptiness, sadness ou desespero em minha vida com a 
alegria do senhor, e que eu estaria focalizado mais na 
aprendizagem o seguir lendo sua palavra, o bible. 



22. Que voce abriria meus olhos de modo que eu possa ver e 
reconhecer claramente se houver um deception grande sobre 
topicos espirituais, como compreender este fenomeno (ou 
estes eventos) de um perspective biblical, e que voce me 
daria a sabedoria para saber e de modo que eu aprenderei 
como ajudar a meus amigos e amei (parentes) nao ser parte 
dela. 

23. Que voce se asseguraria de que meus oUios estejam 
abertos uma vez e minha mente compreende o significado 
espiritual dos eventos atuais que ocorrem no mundo, que 
voce prepararia meu cora^ao para aceitar sua verdade, e que 
voce me ajudaria compreender como encontrar a coragem e 
a for^a com sua palavra holy, o bible. No nome de Jesus 
Christ, eu pe^o estas coisas que confirmam meu desejo ser 
no acordo sua vontade, e eu estou pedindo sua sabedoria e 
para ter um amor da verdade. Amen. 



Mais no fundo da pagina 
como ter a vida eternal 



Nos estamos contentes se esta lista (de pedidos do prayer ao 
deus) puder Die ajudar. Nos compreendemos que esta nao 
pode ser a mais melhor ou tradu^ao a mais eficaz. Nos 
compreendemos que ha muitas maneiras diferentes de 
expressar pensamentos e palavras. Se voce tiver uma 
sugestao para uma tradu^ao melhor, ou se voce gostar de 
fazer exame de um pouco de seu tempo nos emitir 
sugestoes, voce estara ajudando a miUiares dos povos 
tambem, que lerao entao a tradu^ao meUiorada. Nos temos 
frequentemente um testament novo disponivel em sua lingua 
ou nas linguas que sao raras ou veUias. Se voce estiver 
procurando um testament novo em uma lingua especifica, 
escreva-nos por favor. 



Tambem, nos queremos ser certos e tentamos comunicar as 
vezes isso, nos oferecemos os livros que nao estao livres e 
que custam o dinheiro. Mas se voce nao puder ter recursos 
para alguns daqueles livros eletronicos, nos podemos 
frequentemente fazer uma troca de livros eletronicos para a 
ajuda com tradu^ao ou trabaUio da tradu^ao. Voce nao tern 
que ser um trabaUiador profissional, only uma pessoa 
regular que esteja interessada na ajuda. 

Voce deve ter um computador ou voce deve ter o acesso a 
um computador em sua biblioteca ou faculdade ou 
universidade local, desde que aqueles tem geralmente 
conexoes melhores ao Internet. 



Voce pode tambem geralmente estabelecer seu proprio 
cliente LIVRE pessoal do correio eletronico indo ao ### de 
mail.yahoo.com faz exame por favor de um momento para 
encontrar o enderego do correio eletronico ficado situado no 
fundo ou na extremidade desta pagina. Nos esperamos que 
voce nos emita o correio eletronico, se este for da ajuda ou 
do incentivo. Nos incentivamo-lo tambem contatar-nos a 
respeito dos livros eletronicos que nos oferecemos a isso 
somos sem custo, e 

que livre nos temos muitos livros em linguas extrangeiras, 
mas nos nao as colocamos sempre para receber 
eletronicamente (download) porque nos fazemos somente 
disponivel os livros ou os topicos que sao os mais pedidos. 
Nos incentivamo-lo continuar a pray ao deus e a continuar a 
aprender sobre ele lendo o testament novo. Nos damos boas- 
vindas a sens perguntas e comentarios pelo correio 
eletronico. 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Estimado Dios , Gracias aquel esto Nuevo Testamento has 
estado disparador a fin de que nosotros estamos capaz a 
aprender mas acerca de usted. Por favor ayiideme la gente 
responsable por haciendo esto Electronica libro disponible. 
Por favor ayudeme esten capaz de obra ayuna , y hacer mas 
Electronica libros mayor disponible Por favor ayudeme 
esten haber todo el recursos , el dinero , el potencia y el 
tiempo aquel ellos necesidad para poder guardar laboral para 
ti. Por favor ayudeme esos aquel esta parte de la equipo 
aquel ayuda ellas en un corriente base. 

Por favor dar ellas el potencia a continuar y dar cada de ellas 
el espiritual comprension por lo obra aquel usted necesidad 
esten hacer. Por favor ayudeme cada de esten no haber 
miedo y a acordarse de aquel usted esta el Dios quien 
respuestas oracion y quien es el encargado de todo. 
Oro aquel usted haria animar ellas , y aquel usted amparar 
ellas , y los trabajadores & ministerio aquel son ocupado en. 
Oro aquel usted haria amparar ellas desde el Espiritual 
Fuerzas o otro obstaculos aquel puedes dano ellas o lento 
ellas down. 

Por favor ayudeme cuando YO uso esto Nuevo Testamento 
a tambien creer de la personas quien haber hecho esto 
edicion disponible , a fin de que YO lata orar por ellas y asi 
ellos lata continuar a ayuda mas personas Oro aquel usted 
haria deme un amor de su Santo Palabra ( el Nuevo 
Testamento ), y aquel usted haria deme espiritual juicio y 
discemimientos saber usted mejor y a comprender el tiempo 
aquel nosotros estamos viviente en. 



Por favor ayiideme saber como a tratar con el dificultades 
aquel Estoy confrontar con todos los dias. Senor Dios , 
Ayiidame querer saber usted Mejor y querer a ayuda otro 
Cristianos en mi area y alrededor del mundo. Oro aquel 
usted haria dar el Electronica libro equipo y esos quien obra 
en la telas y esos quien ayuda ellas su juicio. 

Oro aquel usted haria ayuda el individuo miembros de su 
familia ( y mi familia ) a no estar espiritualmente engaiiado , 
pero a comprender usted y querer a aceptar y seguir usted en 
todos los dias camino. y YO preguntar usted hacer estos 
cosas en nombre de Jesus , Amen , 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Kjsere God , Takk skal du ha det denne Ny Testamentet 

er blitt befridd i den grad at vi er dugelig a h0re Here om du. 
Behage hjelpe folket ansvarlig for gj0r denne Elektronisk 
bestille anvendelig. Behage hjelpe seg a bli kj0pedyktig 
arbeide rask , og lage flere Elektronisk b0ker anvendelig 
Behage hjelpe seg a ha alle ressursene , pengene , det styrke 
og klokken det de n0d for at vsere i stand til oppbevare 
arbeider til deres. 

Behage hjelpe dem det er del av teamet det hjelpe seg opp 
pa en hverdags basis. Behage gir seg det styrke a fortsette og 
gir hver av seg det sprit forstaelse for det arbeide det du 
0nske seg a gj0re. 



Behage hjelpe hver av seg a ikke ha rank og a erindre det du 
er det God hvem svar b0nn og hvem er i ledelsen av alt. JEG 
be det du ville oppmuntre seg , og det du beskytte seg , og 
det arbeide & ministerium det de er forlovet inne. JEG be 
det du ville beskytte seg fra det Sprit Presser eller annet 
obstacles det kunne skade seg eller langsom seg ned. 

Behage hjelpe meg nar JEG bruk denne Ny Testamentet a 
likeledes tenke pa folket hvem ha fremstilt denne opplag 
anvendelig , i den grad at JEG kanne be for seg hvorfor de 
kanne fortsette a hjelpe flere folk JEG be det du ville gir 
meg en kjserlighet til din Hellig Ord ( det Ny Testamentet ), 
og det du ville gir meg sprit klokskap og discernment a vite 
du bedre og a oppfatte perioden det vi lever inne. 
Behage hjelpe meg a vite hvor a beskjeftige seg med 
problemene det JEG er stilt overfor hver dag. Lord God , 
Hjelpe meg a vil gjeme vite du Bedre og a vil gjeme hjelpe 
annet Kristen inne meg omrade og i nserheten verden. 
JEG be det du ville gir det Elektronisk bestille lag og dem 
hvem arbeide med det website og dem hvem hjelpe seg din 
klokskap. JEG be det du ville hjelpe individet medlemmer 
av deres slekt ( og meg slekt ) a ikke vsere spiritually narret , 
bortsett fra a oppfatte du og a vil gjeme godkjenne og f0lge 
etter etter du inne enhver vei. og JEG anmode du a gj0re 
disse saker inne navnet av Jesus , Samarbeidsvillig , 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

SWEDISH - SUEDE - SUEDOIS 



Swedish - Prayer Requests (praying / Talking) to God - 
explained in Swedish Language 

Swedish Prayer Bon till Gud Jesus Hur till Be Hur kanna 
hora min Hur till fraga Gud till ger hjalp finna ande Ledning 
Talande till Gud , skaparen om Universum , den Var Herre 
och Fralsare : 

1 . sa pass du skulle ger till jag tapperheten till be sakema sa 
pass Jag nod till be 

2. sa pass du skulle ger till jag tapperheten till tro pa du och 
accept vad du vilja till gor med min liv , i stallet for jag 
upphoja min aga vilja ( avsikt ) over din. 

3. sa pass du skulle ge mig hjalp till inte lata min radsla om 
okand till bli den ursakta , eller basisten for jag inte till tjana 
you. 

4. sa pass du skulle ge mig hjalp till se och tiU lara sig hur 
till har den ande styrka Jag nod ( igenom din uttrycka bibeln 
) en ) for handelsen fore och b ) for min aga personlig ande 
resa. 

5. Sa pass du Gud skulle ge mig hjalp till vilja till tjana Du 
mer 

6. Sa pass du skulle paminna jag till samtal med du 
prayerwhen ) JAG er frustrerat eller i svarigheten , i stallet 
for forsokande till besluta sakema mig sjalv bara igenom 
min mansklig styrka. 

7. Sa pass du skulle ge mig Visdom och en hjartan fyllt med 
Biblisk Visdom sa fakta at JAG skulle tjana du mer 
effektivt. 8. Sa pass du skulle ge mig en onska till studera 
din uttrycka , bibeln , ( den Ny Testamente Evangelium av 
John ), pa en personlig basis 9. sa pass du skulle ger hjalp 



till jag sa fakta at JAG er kopa duktig marka sakema inne 
om Bibel ( din uttrycka ) vilken JAG kanna personlig beratta 
till , och den dar vill hjalpa mig forsta vad du vilja jag till 
gor i min liv. 

10. Sa pass du skulle ge mig stor discernment , till forsta hur 
till forklara till sjalvaste vem du er , och sa pass JAG skulle 
kunde lara sig hur till lara sig och veta hur till lopa upp for 
du och mig din uttrycka ( bibeln ) 

1 1. Sa pass du skulle komma med folk ( eller websites ) i 
min liv vem vilja till veta du och mig , vem de/vi/du/ni ar 
stark i deras exakt forstandet av du ( Gud ); och Sa pass du 
skulle komma med folk ( eller websites ) i min liv vem vilja 
kunde uppmuntra jag till ackurat lara sig hur till fordela 
bibeln orden av sanning Timothy 215:). 

12. Sa pass du skulle hjalpa mig till lara sig till har stor 
forstandet om vilken Bibel version ar bast , vilken ar mest 
exakt , och vilken har mest ande styrka & formaga , och 
vilken version samtycke med det original manuskripten sa 
pass du inspirerat lorfattama om Ny Testamente till skriva. 

13. Sa pass du skulle ger hjalp till jag till anvanda min tid i 
en god vag , och inte till slosa min tid pa Falsk eller tom 
metodema till komma narmare till Gud ( utom sa pass 
blandar inte sant Biblisk ), och var den har metodema 
produkter ingen for lange siden tid eller varande ande frukt. 



14. Sa pass du skulle ger hjalp till jag till forsta vad till blick 
for i en kyrka eller en stalle av dyrkan , vad slagen av 
sporsmalen till fraga , och sa pass du skulle hjalpa mig till 
finna tro pa eller en pastor med stor ande visdom i stallet for 
latt eller falsk svar. 



15. sa pass du skulle orsak jag till minas till minnesmarke 
din uttrycka bibeln ( sadan som Romersk 8), sa fakta at JAG 
kanna har den i min hjartan och har min sinne beredd , och 
vara rede till a ger en svar till sjalvaste om hoppa pa att Jag 
har omkring du. 

16. Sa pass du skulle komma med hjalp till jag sa fakta at 
min aga theology och doktrin till samtycke med din uttrycka 
, bibeln och sa pass du skulle fortsatta till hjalpa mig veta 
hur min forstandet av doktrin kanna bli forbattrat sa fakta at 
min aga liv , livsform och forstandet fortsatt till vara nqjer 
till vad slut du vilja den till vara for jag. 

17. Sa pass du skulle oppen min ande inblicken ( 
sluttningama ) mer och mer , och sa pass var min forstandet 
eller uppfattningen av du ar inte exakt , sa pass du skulle 
hjalpa mig till lara sig vem Jesus Christ sant ar. 

18. Sa pass du skulle ger hjalp till jag sa fakta at JAG skulle 
kunde skild fran nagon falsk ritual vilken Jag har bero pa , 
fran din klar undervisning inne om Bibel , eventuell om vad 
JAG foljer ar inte av Gud , eller ar i strid mot vad du vilja 
till undervisa oss omkring foljande du. 

19. Sa pass nagon pressar av onda skulle inte ta bort nagon 
ande forstandet vilken Jag har , utom hellre sa pass JAG 
skulle halla kvar kunskap om hur till veta du och mig inte 
till bli lurat i den har dagen av ande bedrageri. 

20. Sa pass du skulle komma med ande styrka och hjalp till 
jag sa fakta at Jag vill inte till bli del om den Stor Stjarnfall 
Bort eller av nagon rorelse vilken skulle bli spiritually 
forfalskad till du och mig till din Helig Uttrycka 

21. Sa pass om dar er nagot sa pass Jag har gjort det min liv 
, eller nagon vag sa pass Jag har inte reagerat till du sa JAG 



skulle har och den dar er forhindrande jag fran endera 
vandrande med du , eller har forstandet , sa pass du skulle 
komma med den har sakema / svaren / handelsen rygg in i 
min sinne , sa fakta at JAG skulle avsaga sig dem inne om 
Namn av Jesus Christ , och all av deras verkningen och 
konsekvenserna , och sa pass du skulle satta tillbaka nagon 
tomhet , sadness eller fortvivlan i min liv med det Gladje om 
Var Herre och Fralsare , och sa pass JAG skulle bli mer 
focusen pa inlamingen tiU folja du vid lasande din uttrycka , 
den Bibel 

22. Sa pass du skulle oppen min oga sa fakta at JAG skulle 
kunde klar se och recognize om dar er en Stor Bedrageri 
omkring Ande amnena , hur till forsta den har phenomenon 
( eller de har handelsen ) fran en Biblisk perspektiv , och sa 
pass du skulle ge mig visdom till veta och sa sa pass Jag vill 
lara sig hur till hjalp min vannema och alskat en ( slaktingen 
) inte bli del om it. 



23. Sa pass du skulle tillforsakra sa pass en gang min oga 
de/vi/du/ni ar oppnat och min sinne forstar den ande mening 
av Strom handelsen tagande stalle pa jorden , sa pass du 
skulle forbereda min hjartan till accept din sanning , och sa 
pass du skulle hjalpa mig forsta hur till finna mod och styrka 
igenom din Helig Uttrycka , bibeln. Inne om namn av Jesus 
Christ , JAG fraga om de har sakema bekraftande min onska 
till vara i folje avtalen din vilja , och JAG fragar till deras 
visdom och till har en karlek om den Sanning 
Samarbetsvillig 



Mer pa botten av Sida 
Hur till har Oandlig Liv 



Vi er glad om den har lista over ( bon anmoder till Gud ) ar 
duglig till hjalpa du. Vi forsta den har Maj inte bli den bast 
eller mest effektiv oversattning. Vi forsta det dar de/vi/du/ni 
ar manga olik vag av yttranden tanken och orden. Om du har 
en forslagen for en battre oversattning , eller om du skuUe 
lik till ta en liten belopp av din tid till sanda forslag till oss , 
du vill bli hjalpande tusenden av annan folk ocksa , vem 
vilja da lasa den fijrbattrat oversattning. Vi ofta har en Ny 
Testamente tillganglig i din sprak eller i spraken sa pass 
de/vi/du/ni ar sallsynt eller gammal. Om du er sett for en Ny 
Testamente i en bestamd sprak , behaga skriva till oss. 
Ocksa , vi behov till vara saker och forsok till meddela sa 
pass ibland , vi gor erbjudande bokna sa pass blandar inte 
Fri och sa pass gor kostnad pengar. Utom om du kan icke 
har rad med det nagot om den har elektronisk bokna , vi 
kanna ofta gor en byta av elektronisk bokna for hjalp med 
oversattning eller oversattning verk. 

Du hade inte till vara en professionell arbetaren , enda et par 
regelbunden person vem er han intresserad i hjalpande. Du 
borde har en computem eller du borde ha ingang till en 
computem pa din lokal bibliotek eller college eller 
universitet , sedan dess den har vanligtvis har battre 
forbindelsema till Internet. Du kanna ocksa vanligtvis 
grunda din aga personlig FRI elektronisk sanda med posten 
redovisa vid gar till mail.yahoo.com 

### Behaga ta en stund till finna den elektronisk sanda med 
posten adress lokaliserat nederst eller sluten av den har sida. 
Vi hoppas du vill sanda elektronisk sanda med posten till 
oss , om den har er av hjalp eller uppmuntran. Vi ocksa 
uppmuntra du till komma i kontakt med oss angaande 
Elektronisk Bokna sa pass vi erbjudande sa pass de/vi/du/ni 
ar utan kostnad , och fri. 



Vi gor har manga bokna i utlandsk spraken , utom vi inte 
alltid stalle dem till ta emot elektronisk ( data overfor ) 
emedan vi bara gora tillganglig bokna eller amnena sa pass 
de/vi/du/ni ar mest begaret. Vi uppmuntra du till fortsatta till 
be till Gud och till fortsatta till lara sig omkring Honom vid 
lasande den Ny Testamente. Vi valkomnande din 
sporsmalen och kommentarema vid elektronisk sanda med 
posten. 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

Anwylyd Celi , Ddiolch 'ch a hon 'n Grai 
Destament gollyngwyd fel a allwn at ddysg hychwaneg 
amdanat. Blesio chyfnertha 'r boblogi 'n atebol achos yn 
gwneud hon Electronic llyfr ar gael. 

Blesio chyfnertha 'u at all gweithia ymprydia , a gwna 
hychwaneg Electronic llyfrau ar gael Blesio chyfnertha 'u at 
ca pawb 'r adnoddau , 'r arian , 'r chryfder a 'r amsera a hwy 
angen er all cadw yn gweithio atat. Blesio chyfnertha hynny 
sy barthu chan 'r heigia a chyfnertha 'u acha an everyday 
sail. 

Blesio anrhega 'u 'r chryfder at arhosa a anrhega pob un 
chanddyn 'r 'n ysbrydol yn deall achos 'r gweithia a 'ch 
angen 'u at gwna. 

Blesio chyfnertha pob un chanddyn at mo ca arswyda a at 
atgofia a ach 'r Celi a atebiadau arawd a sy i mewn 
chyhudda chan bopeth. Archa a anogech 'u , a a achlesi 'u , a 
'r gweithia & gweinidogaeth a ]n cyflogedig i mewn. Archa 



a achlesech 'u chan 'r 'n Ysbrydol Grymoedd ai arall 
rhwystrau a could amhara 'u ai arafa 'u i lawr. 
Blesio chyfnertha 'm pryd Arfera hon 'n Grai Destament at 
hefyd dybied chan 'r boblogi a wedi gwneud hon argraffiad 
ar gael , fel a Alia gweddio am 'u a fel allan arhosa at 
chyfiiertha hychwaneg boblogi Archa a anrhegech 'm 
anwylaeth chan 'ch 'n gysegr-lan Eiria ( 'r 'n Grai Destament 
), a a anrhegech 'm 'n ysbrydol callineb a ddimadaeth at 
adnabod gwellhawch a at ddeall 'r atalnod chan amsera a ]m 
yn bucheddu i mewn. Blesio chyfnertha 'm at adnabod fel at 
ymdrin 'r afrwyddinebau a Dwi wynebedig ag ddiwedydd. 
Arglwydd Cell , Chyfnertha 'm at angen at adnabod 
gwellhawch a at angen at chyfnertha arall Cristnogion i 
mewn 'm arwynebedd a am 'r byd. Archa a am^hegech 'r 
Electronic llyfr heigia a hynny a gweithia acha 'r website a 
hynny a chyfnertha 'u 'ch callineb. Archa a chyfnerthech 'r 
hunigol aelodau chan 'n hwy deulu ( a 'm deulu ) at mo bod 
'n ysbrydol dwylledig , namyn at ddeall 'ch a at angen at 
chymer a canlyn 'ch i mewn 'n bob ffordd. a Archa 'ch at 
gwna hyn bethau i mewn 'r enwa chan lesu , Amen , 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Iceland - Icelandic 



Iceland 

Icelandic Icelandic - Prayer Requests (praying / Talking) 

to God - explained in Icelandic Language 

Prayer Isceland Icelandic Jesus Kristur Baen til Guo 
Hvernig til Bioja Hvernig geta spyrja gefa hjalpa andlegur 
Leiosogn 



Tal til Gu5 the Skapari af the Alheimur the Herra : 

1 . |3essi |3u vildi gefa til mig the hugrekki til biQja the hlutur 
|3essi EG J)orf til biSja 

2. |3essi |3u vildi gefa til mig the hugrekki til triia |3u og 
J)iggja hvaQa |3u vilja til komast af me9 minn Iff , i staQinn af 
mig upphefja minn eiga vilja ( asetningur ) yfir |3inn. 

3. |3essi |3u vildi gefa mig hjalpa til ekki lata minn ogurlegur 
af the 6|3ekktur til verSa the afsokun , e6a the undirstaQa 
fyrir mig ekki til bera fram you. 4. |3essi |3u vildi gefa mig 
hjalpa til sja og til Isera hvernig til hafa the andlegur styrkur 
EG J)orf ( 1 gegnum |3inn or6 the Biblia a ) fyrir the atburSur 
a undan ) og b ) fyrir minn eiga personulegur andlegur ferQ. 

5. E>essi |3u Gu9 vildi gefa mig hjalpa til vilja til bera fram 
M fleiri 6. E>essi |3u vildi minna a mig til tala me9 |3u 
prayerwhen ) EG er svekktur e9a i vandi , i staQinn af 
erfiSur til asetningur hlutur eg sjalfur eini i gegnum minn 
mannlegur styrkur. 

7. E>essi |3u vildi gefa mig Viska og a hjarta fiskflak me9 
Bibliulegur Viska svo |3essi EG vildi bera fram |3u fleiri a 
ahrifarikan hatt. 

8. E>essi |3u vildi gefa mig a longun til nema J)inn or9 the 
Biblia the Nyja testamentiS GuSspjall af Klosett ), a a 
personulegur undirstaQa 

9. |3essi |3u vildi gefa aSstoS til mig svo |3essi EG er fser til 
taka eftir hlutur i the Biblia ( |3inn orQ ) hver EG geta 
personulega segja fra til , og |3essi vilja hjalpa mig skilja 
hvaQa |3u vilja mig til gera lit af vi9 minn Iff. 



10. E>essi |3u vildi gefa mig mikill skarpskyggni , til skilja 
hvemig til litskyra til annar hver |3u ert , og |3essi EG vildi 
vera fser til Isera hvemig til Isera og vita hvemig til standa 
me9 |3u og |3inn or6 the Biblia ) 

1 1 . l>essi |3u vildi koma me6 folk ( e9a websites ) i minn Iff 
hver vilja til vita |3u , og hver ert sterkur i |3eirra nakvsemur 
skilningur af |3u ( gu9 ); og l>essi |3u vUdi koma me9 folk ( 
e6a websites ) i minn Iff hver vilja vera fser til hvetja mig til 
nakvsemur Isera hvernig til deila the Biblia the orQ guQs 
sannleikur (2 HrseQslugjarn 215:). 

12. l>essi |3u vildi hjalpa mig til Isera til hafa mikill 
skilningur 69ur i hver Biblia utgafa er bestur , hver er 
nakvsemur , og hver hefur the andlegur styrkur & mattur , og 
hver utgafa sam|3ykkja me6 the frumeintak handrit |3essi |3u 
blasa 1 brjost the ritstorf af the Nyja testamentiQ til skrifa. 

13. E>essi J)u vildi gefa hjalpa til mig til nota minn timi i goQ 
kaup vegur , og ekki til soa minn timi a Falskur e9a tomur 
aQferQ til fa loka til Gu6 ( en |3essi ert ekki hreinskilnislega 
Bibliulegur ), og hvar|3essir aSferS avextir og grsenmeti 
neitun langur or6 e9a varanlegur andlegur avoxtur. 

14. E>essi |3u vildi gefa a6sto6 til mig til skilja hvaQa til leita 
a9 1 a kirkja e6a a staSur af dyrkun , hvaSa goQur af 
spuming til spyrja , og |3essi |3u vildi hjalpa mig til finna 
trumaSur e6a a prestur me9 mikill andlegur viska i staSinn 
af |3segilegur e9a falskur svar. 

15. |3essi |3u vildi orsok mig til muna til leggja a minniS |3inn 
or6 the Biblia ( svo sem eins og Latneskt letur 8), svo |3essi 
EG geta hafa |3a9 i minn hjarta og hafa minn hugur tilbuinn , 
og vera tilbuinn til gefa oakveSinn greinir i ensku svar til 
annar af the von J)essi EG hafa 66ur i |3u. 



16. E>essi |3u vildi koma me6 hjalpa til mig svo |3essi minn 
eiga gu6frse6i og kenning til vera i samrsemi vi6 |3inn or6 
the Biblia og |3essi |3u vildi halda afram til hjalpa mig vita 
hvernig minn skilningur af kenning geta vera bseta svo |3essi 
minn eiga Iff lifestyle og skilningur halda afram til vera loka 
til hvaSa |3u vilja |3a9 til vera fyrir mig. 

17. f>essi J)u vildi opinn minn andlegur innsJTi ( endir ) fleiri 
og fleiri , og |3essi hvar minn skilningur e6a skynjun af |3u er 
ekki nakvsemur , |3essi |3u vildi hjalpa mig til Isera hver Jesus 
Kristur hreinskilnislega er. 

18. l>essi |3u vildi gefa hjalpa til mig svo J)essi EG vildi vera 
fser til aSskilinn allir falskur helgisiSir hver EG hafa 
osjalfstseSi a , fra |3inn bjartur kennsla i the Biblia , ef allir af 
hvaQa EG er hopur stuSningsmanna er ekki af Gu9 , eSa er 
gegn hvaSa {)u vilja til kenna okkur 69ur i hopur 
stuSningsmanna {)u. 

19. E>essi allir herafli af vondur vildi ekki taka burt allir 
andlegur skilningur hver EG hafa , en fremur |3essi EG vildi 
halda the vitneskja af hvernig til vita |3u og ekki til vera 
blekkja i |3essir sem minnir a gomlu dagana) af andlegur 
blekking. 

20. l>essi |3u vildi koma me9 andlegur styrkur og hjalpa til 
mig svo |3essi EG vilja ekki til vera hluti af the Mikill Bylta 
Burt e9a af allir hreyfing hver vildi vera andlegur folsun til 
]3u og til |3inn Heilagur Or9 

21. l>essi ef there er nokkuQ |3essi EG hafa buinn minn Iff , 
e9a allir vegur |3essi EG hafa ekki sa sem svarar til |3u eins 
og EG oxl hafa og |3essi er sem koma ma i veg fyrir e9a 
afstyra mig fra annar hvor gangandi me9 |3u , e6a having 
skilningur , |3essi |3u vildi koma me5 |3essir hlutur / svar / 



atburSur bak inn i minn hugur , svo J)essi EG vildi afneita J)a 
1 the Nafn af Jesiis Kristur , og ekki minna en J)eirra ahrif og 
afleiQing , og |3essi |3u vildi skipta um allir tomleiki , sadness 
e9a orvaenting i minn Iff me9 the GleQi af the Herra , og 
|3essi EG vildi vera fleiri brennidepill a Iserdomur til fylgja 
]3u vi9 lestur |3inn or9 the Biblia 

22. E>essi Jju vildi opinn minn augsyn svo |3essi EG vildi vera 
faer til greinilega sja og |3ekkjanlegur ef there er a Mikill 
Blekking 69ur i Andlegur atriQi , hvemig til skilja this q ( 
e9a l^essir atburQur ) fra a Bibliulegur yfirsyn , og |3essi |3u 
vildi gefa mig viska til vita og svo |3essi EG vilja Isera 
hvemig til hjalpa minn vinatta og ast sjalfur ( aettingi ) ekki 
vera hluti af it. 

23. E>essi J)u vildi tryggja |3essi einu sinni minn augsJTi ert 
opnari og minn hugur skilja the andlegur merking af 
straumur atburQur hrifandi staQur i the verold , J)essi |3u vildi 
undirbiia minn hjarta til J)iggja J)inn sannleikur , og J)essi J)u 
vildi hjalpa mig skilja hvemig til finna hugrekki og styrkur i 
gegnum J)inn Heilagur Or9 the Biblia. I the nafn af Jesiis 
Kristur , EG spyrja fyrir J)essir hlutur staSfesta minn longun 
til vera i samkomulag J)inn vilja , og EG er asking fyrir J)inn 
viska og til hafa a ast af the Sannleikur Mottsekilegur 



Fleiri a the Botn af Bla9si9a 
Hvernig til hafa Eilifiir Lif 



Vi9 ert glaQur ef this listi ( af bsen beiQni til Gu9 ) er faer til 
a9sto9a J)u. Vi9 skilja this mega ekki vera the bestur e9a 
arangursrikur |3y9ing. Vi9 skilja |3essi there ert margir olikur 
lifna9arhsettir af tjaning hugsun og or9. Ef |3u hafa a 
uppastunga fyrir a betri J)y9ing , e9a ef J)u vildi eins og til 



taka a litill magn af |3inn timi til senda uppastunga til okkur , 
|3u vilja vera skammtur |3usund af annar folk einnig , hver 
vilja |3a lesa the bseta |3y6ing. 

Vi6 oft hafa a Nyja testamentiS laus i |3inn tungumal e9a i 
tungumal |3essi ert sjaldgsefur e6a gamall. Ef |3u ert utlit fyrir 
a Nyja testamentiQ i a serstakur tungumal , |36knast skrifa til 
okkur. Einnig , vi6 vilja til vera viss og reyna til miSla |3essi 
stundum , vi9 gera tilboS bok |3essi ert ekki Frjals og |3essi 
gera kostnaQur peningar. En ef |3u geta ekki hafa efni a 
sumir af |3essir raftseknilegur bok , vi6 geta oft gera 
oakveSinn greinir i ensku skipti af raftseknilegur bok fyrir 
hjalpa me6 |3y6ing e6a |3y6ing vinna. E>u gera ekki verQa ad 
vera a faglegur verkamaSur , eini a venjulegur manneskja 
hver er ahugasamur i skammtur. M oxl hafa a tolva e6a |3u 
oxl hafa aSgangur til a tolva a |3inn heimamaSur bokasafn 
e6a haskoli e6a haskoli , si6an |3essir venjulega hafa betri 
tengsl til the. E>u geta einnig venjulega stofnsetja |3inn eiga 
personulegur FRJALS raftseknilegur postur reikningur vi9 
ad fara til mail.yahoo.com 



E>6knast taka a augnablik til finna the raftseknilegur postur 
heimilisfang staSgreina a the botn e6a the endir af this 
blaQsiSa. Vi6 von |3u vilja senda raftseknilegur postur til 
okkur , ef this er af hjalpa e6a hvatning. Vi6 einnig hvetja 
|3u til snerting okkur viSvikjandi Raftseknilegur Bok |3essi 
vi6 tilbod |3essi ert an kostnaSur , og frjals. 



Vi6 gera hafa margir bok i erlendur tungumal , en vi9 gera 
ekki alltaf staSur |3a til taka a moti electronically ( ssekja 
skra af fjarlsegri tolvu ) |3vi vi6 eini gera laus the bok e9a the 
atriQi |3essi ert the beiSni. Vi6 hvetja |3u til halda afram til 
biQja til Gu6 og til halda afram til Isera 69ur i Hann vi6 



lestur the Nyja testamentiQ. Vi9 velkominn J)mn spuming og 
athugasemd vi9 raftaeknilegur postur. 

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

Danish - Danemark 



Danish -Prayer Requests (praying/Taii(ing)to God - 
explained in Danish Language 

Prayer Danish Dannish Denmarkjesus Bon hen til God HvorBed 
l<unne hore mig Hvoropfordre indromme haelp hen mig 

Taler hen til God , den Skaberen i den Alt , den Lord : 1. at 
jer ville indr0mme hen til mig den mod hen til bed den sager 
at JEG savn hen til bed 

2. at jer ville indr0mme hen til mig den mod hen til tro jer 
og optage hvad jer ville gerne lave hos mig liv , istedet for 
mig oph0je mig besidde vil ( hensigt ) ovenfor jeres. 

3. at jer ville indr0mme mig hjselp hen til ikke lade mig 
skrsek i den ubekendt hen til blive den bede om tilgivelse , 
eller den holdepunkt nemlig mig ikke hen til anrette you. 

4. at jer ville indr0mme mig hjselp hen til se efter og hen til 
Isere hvor hen til nyde den appel krsefter JEG savn ( 
igennem jeres ord den Bibel ) en ) nemlig den begivenheder 
foran og b ) nemlig mig besidde personlig appel rejse. 

5. At jer God ville indr0mme mig hjselp hen til ville gerne 
anrette Jer flere 



6. At jer ville erindre mig hen til samtale hos jer prayerwhen 
) Jeg er kuldkastet eller i problem , istedet for pr0ver hen til 
l0se sager selv bare igennem mig human krsefter. 

7. At jer ville indr0mme mig Klogskab og en hjerte fyldte 
hos Bibelsk Klogskab i den grad at JEG ville anrette jer 
Here effektive. 

8. At jer ville indr0mme mig en lyst hen til Isese jeres ord , 
den Bibel , ( den Ny Testamente Gospel i John ), oven pa en 
personlig holdepunkt 

9. at jer ville indr0mme hjselp hen til mig i den grad at Jeg er 
k0bedygtig mserke sager i den Bibel ( jeres ord ) hviUce JEG 
kunne jeg for mit vedkommende henh0re til , og at vil hjselp 
mig opfatte hvad jer savn mig hen til lave i mig liv. 

10. At jer ville indr0mme mig stor discernment , hen til 
opfatte hvor hen til forklare hen til andre hvem du er , og at 
JEG ville vsere i stand til Isere hvor hen til Isere og kende 
hvor hen til rage op nemlig jer og jeres ord ( den Bibel ) 

1 1 . At jer ville overbringe folk ( eller websites ) i mig liv 
hvem ville geme kende jer , og hvem er kraftig i deres 
n0jagtig opfattelse i jer God ); og At jer ville overbringe 
folk ( eller websites ) i mig liv hvem vil vsere i stand til give 
mod mig hen til akkurat Isere hvor hen til skille den Bibel 
den ord i sandhed Timothy 215:). 

12. At jer ville hjselp mig hen til Isere hen til nyde stor 
opfattelse hvorom Bibel gengivelse er bedst , hvilke er h0jst 
n0jagtig , og hvilke har den h0jst appel krsefter & kraft , og 
hvilke gengivelse indvilliger hos den selvstsendig 
handskreven at jer inspireret den forfatteres i den Ny 
Testamente hen til skriv. 



13. At jer ville indr0mme hjselp hen til mig hen til hjselp mig 
gang i en artig made , og ikke hen til affald mig gang oven 
pa Falsk eller indholdsl0s metoder hen til komme nsermere 
hen til God ( men at er ikke sandelig Bibelsk ), og der hvor 
dem metoder opf0re for ikke sa Isenge siden periode eller 
varer appel fruit. 

14. At jer ville indr0mme hjselp hen til mig hen til opfatte 
hvad hen til kigge efter i en kfrke eller en opstille i 
andagts0gende , hvad arter i sp0rgsmal hen til opfordre , og 
at jer ville hjselp mig hen til hitte tro eller en sidst hos stor 
appel klogskab istedet for nemme eller falsk svar. 

15. at jer ville hidf0re mig hen til huske hen til Isere udenad 
jeres ord den Bibel ( sasom Romersk 8), i den grad at JEG 
kunne nyde sig i mig hjerte og nyde mig indre forberedt , og 
vsere rede til at indr0mme en besvare hen til andre i den 
habe pa at Jeg har omkring jer. 

16. At jer ville overbringe hjselp hen til mig i den grad at 
mig besidde theology og doctrines hen til samtykke med 
jeres ord , den Bibel og at jer ville fortssette hen til hjselp 
mig kende hvor mig opfattelse i doctrine kan forbedret i den 
grad at mig besidde liv lifestyle og opfattelse fortssetter at 
blive n0jere hvortil jer savn sig at blive nemlig mig. 

17. At jer ville lukke op mig appel indblik ( afslutninger ) 
flere og flere , og at der hvor mig opfattelse eller 
opfattelsesevne i jer er ikke n0jagtig , at jer ville hjselp mig 
hen til Isere hvem Jesus Christ sandelig er. 

18. At jer ville indr0mme hjselp hen til mig i den grad at 
JEG ville vsere i stand til selvstsendig hvilken som heist 
falsk rituals hvilke Jeg har afhsenge oven pa , af jeres slette 
Iserer i den Bibel , eventuel hvoraf Jeg er nseste er ikke i God 



, eller er imod hvad jer ville gerne belsere os omkring naeste 
jer. 

19. At hviUcen som heist tvinger i darlig ville ikke holde 
bortrejst hvilken som heist appel opfattelse hvilke Jeg har , 
men nsermest at JEG ville beholde den kundskab i hvor hen 
til kende jer og ikke at blive narrede i i denne tid i appel 
bedrag. 

20. At jer ville overbringe appel krsefter og hjselp hen til mig 
i den grad at Ja ikke at blive noget af den Stor Nedadgaende 
Bortrejst eller i hvilken som heist bevsegelse som kunne 
vsere spiritually counterfeit hen til jer og hen til jeres Hellig 
Ord 

2 1 . At selv om der er alt at Jeg har skakmat mig liv , eller 
hvilken som heist made at Jeg har ikke reageret hen til jer 
nemlig JEG burde nyde og det vil sige afholder mig af enten 
den ene eller den anden af omvandrende hos jer , eller har 
opfattelse , at jer ville overbringe dem sager / svar / 
begivenheder igen i mig indre , i den grad at JEG ville afsta 
fra sig i den Bensevne i Jesus Christ , og al i deres effekter 
og f0lger , og at jer ville skifte ud hvilken som heist tomhed 
, sadness eller opgive habet i mig liv hos den Glsede i den 
Lord , og at JEG ville vsere Here indstille oven pa indlsering 
hen til komme efter jer af Isesning jeres ord , den Bibel 

22. At jer ville lukke op mig 0jne i den grad at JEG ville 
vsere i stand til klart se efter og anerkende selv om der er en 
Stor Bedrag omkring Appel emner , hvor hen til opfatte 
indevserende phenomenon ( eller disse begivenheder ) af en 
Bibelsk perspektiv , og at jer ville indr0mme mig klogskab 
hen til kende hvorfor at Ja Isere hvor hen til hjselp mig 
bekendte og elske ones ( slsegtninge ) ikke vsere noget af it. 



23. At jer ville sikre sig at nar f0rst mig 0jne er anlagde og 
mig indre forstar den appel vsegt i indevserende 
begivenheder indtagelse opstille pa jorden , at jer ville Isegge 
til rette mig hjerte hen til optage jeres sandhed , og at jer 
ville hjselp mig opfatte hvor hen til hitte mod og krsefter 
igennem jeres Hellig Ord , den Bibel. I den bensevne i Jesus 
Christ , JEG anmode om disse sager bekrseftende mig lyst at 
blive overensstemmende jeres vil , og Jeg er bede om 
nemlig jeres klogskab og hen til nyde en kaerlighed til den 
Sandhed Amen 



Flere forneden Side 
Hvor hen til nyde Evig Liv 



Vi er glad selv om indevserende liste over ( b0n anmoder 
hen til God ) er kan hen til hjselpe jer. Vi opfatte 
indevserende ma ikke vsere den bedst eller h0jst effektiv 
gengivelse. Vi er klar over, at der er mange anderledes veje i 
gengivelse indfald og ord. Selv om du har en henstilling 
nemlig en bedre gengivelse , eller selv om jer ville geme 
hen til holde en ringe bel0b i jeres gang hen til sende 
antydninger hen til os , jer vil vsere hjalp tusindvis i andre 
ligeledes , hvem vil sa er der ikke mere Isese den forbedret 
gengivelse. 

Vi ofte nyde en Ny Testamente anvendelig i jeres sprog eller 
i sprogene at er sjselden eller forhenvserende. Selv om du er 
ser ud nemlig en Ny Testamente i en specifik sprog , behage 
henvende sig til os. Ligeledes , vi ville geme vsere sikker og 
pr0ve hen til overf0rer at engang imellem , vi lave pristilbud 
b0ger at er ufri og at lave omkostninger penge. Men selv om 
jer kan ikke afgive noget af dem elektronisk b0ger , vi 
kunne ofte lave en udveksle i elektronisk b0ger nemlig 



hjselp hos gengivelse eller gengivelse arbejde. Jer som ikke 
har at blive en professional arbejder , kun fa sand 
pagseldende hvem er interesseret i hjalp. 

Jer burde nyde en computer eller jer burde have adgang til 
en computer henne ved jeres lokal bibliotek eller kollegium 
eller universitet , siden dem til hverdag nyde bedre 
slsegtskaber hen til den indre. Jer kunne ligeledes til hverdag 
indrette jeres besidde personlig OMKOSTNINGSFRIT 
elektronisk indlevere beretning af igangvserende hen til 
mail.yahoo.com 

### 

Behage holde for et 0jeblik siden hen til hitte den 
elektronisk indlevere henvende placeret nederst eller den 
enden pa legen indevserende side. Vi hab jer vil sende 
elektronisk indlevere hen til os , selv om indevserende er i 
hjselp eller ophjselpning. Vi ligeledes give mod jer hen til 
henvende sig til os med henblik pa Elektronisk B0ger at vi 
pristilbud at er uden omkostninger , og omkostningsfrit. 

Vi lave nyde mange b0ger i udenlandsk sprogene , men vi 
lave ikke altid opstille sig hen til byde velkommen 
elektronisk ( dataoverf0re ) fordi vi bare skabe anvendelig 
den b0ger eller den emner at er den h0jst anmodede. 

Vi give mod jer hen tU fortssette hen til bed hen til God og 
hen til fortssette hen til Isere omkring Sig af Isesning den Ny 
Testamente. Vi velkommen jeres sp0rgsmal og 
bemserkninger af elektronisk indlevere. 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Norway - Norway - Norwegian - 

Norway - Prayer Requests (praying ) to God - explained 
in Norwegian Language 

Norway Norwegian Nordic Prayer Jesus Christ a God Hvor Be 
kanne hore meg bonn anmode gir hjelpe meg firmer sprit Som kan 
ledes 



Snakker a God , skaperen av det Univers , det Lord : 

L det du ville gir a meg tapperheten a be tingene det JEG 
n0d a be 

2. det du ville gir a meg tapperheten a mene du og 
godkjenne hva du vil gjeme gj0re med meg livet , istedet for 
meg opph0ye meg egen ville ( hensikten ) over din. 

3. det du ville gir meg hjelpe a ikke utleie meg rank av det 
ubekjent a bli det be om tilgivelse , eller grunnlaget for meg 
ikke for a anrette you. 

4. det du ville gir meg hjelpe a se og a h0re hvor a har den 
sprit styrke JEG n0d ( igjennom din ord bibelen ) en ) for 
begivenhetene for ut og b ) for meg egen personlig sprit 
reise. 

5. Det du God ville gir meg hjelpe a vil gjeme anrette Du 
flere 

6. Det du ville minne meg a samtalen med du prayerwhen ) 
JEG er frustrert eller inne problemet , istedet for pr0ver a 
l0se saker meg selv bare igjennom meg human styrke. 



7. Det du ville gir meg Klokskap og en hjertet fylte med 
Bibelsk Klokskap i den grad at JEG ville anrette du Here 
effektivt. 

8. Det du ville gir meg en 0nske a studere din ord , bibelen , 
( det Ny Testamentet Gospel av John ), opp pa en personlig 
basis 

9. det du ville gir assistanse a meg i den grad at JEG er 
kj0pedyktig legge merke til saker inne bibelen ( din ord ) 
hvilke JEG kanne personlig fortelle til , og det vill hjelpe 
meg oppfatte hva du 0nske meg a gj0re inne meg livet. 



10. Det du ville gir meg stor discernment , a oppfatte hvor a 
forklare a andre hvem du er , og det JEG ville vsere i stand 
til h0re hvor a h0re og vite hvor a sta opp for du og din ord ( 
bibelen ) 

1 1 . Det du ville bringe folk ( eller websites ) inne meg livet 
hvem vil gjeme vite du , og hvem er kraftig inne deres 
akkurat forstaelse av du God ); og Det du ville bringe folk ( 
eller websites ) inne meg livet hvem ville vsere i stand til 
oppmuntre meg a akkurat h0re hvor a dividere bibelen ordet 
av sannhet (Timothy 215:). 

12. Det du ville hjelpe meg a h0re a ha stor forstaelse om 
hvilken Bibel versjon er best , hvilke er h0yst akkurat , og 
hvilke har de fleste sprit styrke & makt , og hvilke versjon 
avtaler med det original manuskriptet det du inspirert 
forfatternes av det Ny Testamentet a skrive. 

13. Det du ville gir hjelpe a meg a bruk meg tid inne en fint 
vei , og ikke for a sl0seri meg tid opp pa False eller tom 
emballasje metoder a komme nsermere a God ( bortsett fra 



det er ikke virkelig Bibelsk ), og der hvor dem metoder 
tilvirke for ikke sa lenge siden frist eller varer sprit fruit. 

14. Det du ville gir assistanse a meg a oppfatte hva a kikke 
etter inne en kirken eller en sted av -tilbeder , hva arter av 
sp0rsmal a anmode , og det du ville hjelpe meg a finner 
mene eller en fortid med stor sprit klokskap istedet for lett 
eller false svar. 

15. det du ville anledning meg a erindre a huske din ord 
bibelen ( som Romersk 8), i den grad at JEG kanne ha den 
inne meg hjertet og ha meg sinn ferdig , og vsere rede til a 
gir en svaret a andre av det hape pa at JEG ha om du. 

16. Det du ville bringe hjelpe a meg i den grad at meg egen 
theology og doctrines a vsere enig i din ord , bibelen og det 
du ville fortsette a hjelpe meg vite hvor meg forstaelse av 
doctrine kan forbedret i den grad at meg egen livet lifestyle 
og forstaelse fortsetter a bli n0yere hvorfor du 0nske den a 
bli for meg. 

17. Det du ville apen meg sprit innblikk ( konklusjonene ) 
Here og flere , og det der hvor meg forstaelse eller 
oppfattelse av du er ikke akkurat , det du ville hjelpe meg a 
h0re hvem Jesus Christ virkelig er. 

18. Det du ville gir hjelpe a meg i den grad at JEG ville 
vaere i stand til separat alle false rituals hvilke JEG ha 
avhenge opp pa , fra din helt Iserer inne bibelen , eventuell 
av hva JEG f0lger er ikke av God , eller er i motsetning til 
hva du vil gjerne Isere oss om fulgte du. 

19. Det alle presser av darlig ville ikke ta fjerne alle sprit 
forstaelse hvilke JEG ha , bortsett fra temmelig det JEG 
ville selge i detalj kjennskapen til hvor a vite du og ikke for 
a vsere narret inne i disse dager av sprit bedrag. 



20. Det du ville bringe sprit styrke og hjelpe a meg i den 
grad at Jeg vil ikke for a vsere del av det Stor Faller Fjerne 
eller av alle bevegelse hvilket kunne vsere spiritually 
counterfeit a du og a din Hellig Ord 

21. Det hvis det er alt det JEG ha gjort det meg livet , eller 
alle vei det JEG ha ikke reagert a du idet JEG burde ha og 
det er forhindrer meg fra enten den ene eller den andre av 
gaing med du , eller har forstaelse , det du ville bringe dem 
saker / svar / begivenheter rygg i meg sinn , i den grad at 
JEG ville renonsere pa seg inne navnet av Jesus Christ , og 
alle av deres virkninger og konsekvensene , og det du ville 
ombytte alle tomhet , sadness eller gi opp hapet inne meg 
livet med det Glede av det Lord , og det JEG ville vsere flere 
fokusere opp pa innlsering a f0lge etter etter du av lesing din 
ord , det Bibel 

22. Det du ville apen meg eyes i den grad at JEG ville vsere i 
stand til klare se og anerkjenne hvis det er en Stor Bedrag 
om Sprit emner , hvor a oppfatte denne phenomenon ( eller 
disse begivenheter ) fra en Bibelsk perspektiv , og det du 
ville gir meg klokskap a vite hvorfor det Jeg vil h0re hvor a 
hjelpe meg venner og elsket seg ( slektningene ) ikke vsere 
del av it. 

23. Det du ville sikre det en gang meg eyes er apen og meg 
sinn forstar det sprit vekt av aktuelle begivenheter tar sted 
pa jorden , det du ville forberede meg hjertet a godkjenne 
din sannhet , og det du ville hjelpe meg oppfatte hvor a 
finner tapperheten og styrke igjennom din Hellig Ord , 
bibelen. Inne navnet av Jesus Christ , JEG anmode om disse 
saker bekreftende meg 0nske a bli i f0lge avtalen din ville , 
og JEG sp0r til deres klokskap og a har en kjserlighet til det 
Sannhet Samarbeidsvillig 



Here pa bunnen av Side 
Hvor a ha Evig Livet 



Vi er glad hvis denne liste over ( b0nn anmoder a God ) er 
dugelig a hjelpe du. Vi oppfatte denne kanskje ikke vsere det 
best eller h0yst effektiv oversettelse. Vi forsta det der er 
mange annerledes veier av gjengivelsen innfall og ord. Hvis 
du har en forslag for en bedre oversettelse , eller hvis du 
ville like a ta en liten bel0pet av din tid a sende antydninger 
a OSS , du ville vsere hjalp tusenvis av andre mennesker 
likeledes , hvem ville sa lese det forbedret oversettelse. Vi 
ofte har en Ny Testamentet anvendelig inne din 
omgangssprak eller inne sprakene det er sjelden eller gamle. 
Hvis du er ser for en Ny Testamentet inne en spesifikk 
omgangssprak , behage skrive til oss. Likeledes , vi vil 
gjerne vsere sikker og pr0ve a meddele det en gang imellom 
, vi gj0re tilbud b0ker det er ufri og det gj0re bekostning 
pengene. 

Bortsett fra hvis du kan ikke by noen av dem elektronisk 
b0ker , vi kanne ofte gj0re en bytte av elektronisk b0ker for 
hjelpe med oversettelse eller oversettelse arbeide. Du som 
ikke har a bli en profesjonell arbeider , kun fa stamgjest 
personen hvem er interessert i hjalp. Du burde har en 
computer eller du burde ha adgang til en computer for din 
innenbys bibliotek eller universitet eller universitet , siden 
dem vanligvis ha bedre forbindelser a det sykehuslege. Du 
kanne likeledes vanligvis opprette din egen personlig 
LEDIG elektronisk innlevere regningen av gar a 
mail.yahoo.com 

Behage ta en 0yeblikk a finner det elektronisk innlevere 
henvende seg lokalisert nederst eller utgangen av denne 
side. Vi hape du ville sende elektronisk innlevere a oss , 



hvis denne er av hjelpe eller oppmuntring. Vi likeledes 
oppmuntre du a sette seg i forbindelse med oss angaende 
Elektronisk B0ker det vi tilbud det er uten bekostning , og 
ledig. 

Vi gj0re ha mange b0ker inne utenlandsk sprakene , bortsett 
ira vi ikke alltid sted seg a fa elektronisk ( dataoverf0re ) 
fordi vi bare lage anvendelig b0kene eller emnene det er de 
fleste anmodet. Vi oppmuntre du a fortsette a be a God og a 
fortsette a h0re om Seg av lesing det Ny Testamentet. Vi 
velkommen din sp0rsmal og kommentarer av elektronisk 
innlevere. 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

Modern Greek 



ripooeuxTi OTO 080 Aya7triT6<; 0e6<;, Era; euxapioxouiie oxi 
ooTO TO Euayyeko x] aoxii t] vea 5ia9fiKri exei 
(meXet)9epco9el exm cboxe eliiaoxe oe Beor] va |id9ot)|i£ 
Tispioooxepcov yia cac,. riapaKoM) PoriBfioxe xotx; 
av9pcb7iot)<; ap|i65iot)<; yia va Kaxaoxiioei ooxo xo 
TiXeKxpoviKo PipXlo 5ia9em|io. Sepexe tioioi elvai Kai eloxe 
oe 9e(jri va xotx; Pori9fi(jexe. riapaKoM) xotx; Pori9fi(jxe yia 
va eloxe oe 9eori va a3iaoxoXri9el ypiiyopa, Kai va 
Kaxaoxiioei oe Tiepioooxepa riXeKxpoviKd PipXia 5ia9eoi|ia 
IlapaKalcb xou<; Pori9fioxe yia va exexe 6Xou<; xou<; Tiopoix;, 
xa xpilliaxa, xr] Swaiiri Kai xo xpovo 6xi xpeioi^ovxai 
7ipoKei|ievou va eivai oe 9eori va ouvexioouv yia oo;. 
IlapaKalcb Pori9fioxe eKeivoi kov eivai |iepo<; xri<; 0|id5a; 
Kov xovq Pori9d oe Ka9ri|iepivri pdor]. IlapaKalcb xou<; 
Scboxe XT] 5i)va|iri yia va ouvexioexe Kai va Scboexe oe Kd9e 
evav OKO xovq xo ompixooual kov KaxalaPaivei yia xriv 



epyaola oxi xovq BeXexe yia va Kovexe. nopaKolcb poriBfioxe 
Kd9e eva; omo xotx; yia va |iriv exexe xo cpopo Kai yia va 
9t)|iri9elxe 6xi eloxe o 0e6<; kov ajiavxd oxriv Tipooeuxii Kai 
7101) elvai rmsvOmoq yia 6Xa. 
npo(jei3xo|iai 6xi 9a xovq ev9appi3vaxe, Kai 6xi xou<; 
Tipooxaxeuexe, Kai t] epyaola & xo iwioupyeio 6xi 
(n)|i|iexexouv. 

npo(jei3xo|iai 6xi 9a xou<; Tipooxaxeuaxe ajio xk; iwzviiauKs.q 
5uvd|ieK; x] dlXa e|i7i65ia kov 9a iiTiopouoav va xou<; 
pXdv|/ouv 11 va xou<; emPpaSwouv. IlapaKaM) \\£ Pori9fi(jxe 
oxav xpTioi|i07ioicb aoxiiv xriv vea 5ia9fiKri yia va oKecpxcb 
e7ii(jri<; xou<; av9pcb7iou<; kov exouv Kaxaoxiioei aoxiiv xriv 
ekSooti 5ia9e(ji|iri, exoi cboxe \mopa) va 7ipo(jeri9cb yia xou<; 
Kai exoi \mopom va cruvexioouv va Pori9oi)v Tiepioooxepoix; 
av9pcb7iou<;. 

ripooeuxoiiai 6xi 9a \iov Sivaxe |iia aydviri xou lepou Word 
(5ac, (ri vea 5ia9fiKri), Kai 6xi 9a \iov Sivaxe xriv TtveuiiaxiKec; 
cppovrior] Kai xr] SidKpior] yia va oo; ^epexe Kaluxepa Kai 
yia va Kaxaldpexe xr] xpoviKf] viepioSo 6xi Qj()\ie [reoa. 
IlapaKalcb \\£ Pori9fi(jxe yia va ^epexe k&ic, va e^exdoei xi<; 
5r)(jKoXie<; 6xi epxo|iai avxi|iexco7io<; \\£ Kd9e ri|iepa. O 
A6p5o<; God, |ie Pori9d yia va 9eXfi(jei va oa^ ^epei 
Kaluxepa Kai va 9eXfi(jei va Pori9fi(jei dlXorx; Xpioxiavoix; 
oxrjv TiepioxT] |ior) Kai oe 6Xo xov k6(J|io. 
ripooeuxoiiai 6xi 9a Sivaxe xriv riXeKxpoviKf] 0|id5a PipXicov 
Kai EKeivoi Kov xovq Pori9or)v r] cppovriofi oo;. ripooeuxoiiai 
6x1 9a Pori9or)(jaxe xa |ie|iovco|ieva [ieXr] xri<; oiKoyeveia; 
xorx; (Kai xri<; oiKoyeveid; \iov) yia va e^a7iaxri9eixe 6xi 
TtveuiiaxiKd, dkla yia va oa^ Kaxaldpexe Kai yia va 
9eXfi(jexe va oa^ Sexxeixe Kai va aKoXor)9fi(jexe \\£ Kd9e 
xpoTio. E7ii(jri<; Tiapexexe |ia; xqv dveor] Kai o5riyie<; oe 
aoxoix; xorx; xpovorx; Kai oo; (^rixcb yia va Kdvco aoxd xa 
7ipdy|iaxa oxo 6vo|ia xou Irioou, Amen, 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



German - Deutch - Allemand 

German Prayers Gebet zum Gott wie man wie horen kann 
dass meinem Gebet wie bittet Hilfe zu mir zu geben wie 
man geistige Anleitung 

German - Prayer Requests (praying / Talking) to God - 
explained in German Language 

Mit Gott sprechen, der Schopfer des Universums, der Lord: 

L, die Sie zu mir dem Mut, die Sachen zu beten geben 
wiirden, die ich benotige, um 2. zu beten, die Sie zu mir dem 
Mut, Ihnen zu glauben und anzunehmen geben wiirden, was 
Sie mit meinem Leben tun mochten, anstelle von mir meine 
Selbst erhebend Wille (Absicht) iiber Ihrem. 

3., den en Sie mir Hilfe geben wiirden, um meine Furcht vor 
dem Unbekannten die Entscliuldigungen niclit werden zu 
lassen oder die Grundlage flir mich, zum Sie niclit zu 
dienen. 

4., der Sie mir Hilfe, um zu sehen geben wiirden und zu 
erlemen, wie man die geistige Starke ich hat, benotigen Sie 
(durch Ihr Wort die Bibel) A) flir die Falle voran und B) flir 
meine eigene personliche geistige Reise. 

5. DaB Sie Gott mir Hilfe geben wiirden, um Sie mehr 
dienen zu wiinschen 



6. DaB Sie mich erinnern wiirden, mit Ihnen zu sprechen 
(prayer)when mich werden frustriert oder in der 
Schwierigkeit, anstatt zu versuchen, Sachen selbst nur durch 
meine menschliche Starke zu beheben. 

7. DaB Sie mir Klugheit und ein Herz geben wiirden, fiillten 
mit biblisclier Kluglieit, damit icli Sie effektiv dienen wiirde. 

8. DaB Sie mir einen Wunsch geben wiirden, Ihr Wort, die 
Bibel zu studieren, (das neues Testament-Evangelium von 
John) auf personlicher Ebene 

9. das Sie Unterstutzung zu mir geben wiirden, damit ich 
bin, Sachen in der Bibel (Ihr Wort) zu beachten der ich auf 
und der personlich beziehen kann mir hilft, zu verstehen, 
was Sie mich in meinem Leben tun wunschen. 

10. DaB Sie mir groBe Einsicht geben wiirden, um zu 
verstehen wie man anderen erklart, die Sie sind, und daB ich 
sein wiirde, zu erlemen, wie man erlemt und kann flir Sie 
und Ihr Wort (die Bibel) oben stehen 

11. DaB Sie Leute (oder Web site) in meinem Leben holen 
wiirden, die Sie kennen mochten und die in ihrem genauen 
Verstandnis von Ihnen stark sind (Gott); und das wiirden Sie 
Leute (oder Web site) in meinem Leben holen, das ist, mich 
anzuregen, genau zu erlernen, wie man die Bibel das Wort 
der Wahrheit (2 Timotheegras 2: 15) teilt. 

12. DaB Sie mir helfen wiirden zu erlernen, groBes 
Verstandnis liber, welche Bibelversion zu haben am besten 
ist, die am genauesten ist und die die geistigste Starke u. die 
Energie hat und dem Version mit den ursprlinglichen 
Manuskripten libereinstimmt, daB Sie die Autoren des neuen 
Testaments anspornten zu schreiben. 



13. DaB Sie mir Hilfe, um meine Zeit in einer guten Weise 
zu verwenden geben wiirden, und meine Zeit auf den 
falschen oder leeren Meihoden nicht zu vergeuden, naeher 
an Gott (aber dem, zu erhalten nicht wirklich biblisch seien 
Sie) und wo jene Methoden keine lange Bezeichnung oder 
dauerhafte geistige Frucht produzieren. 

14. DaB Sie mir Unterstutzung geben wiirden, was zu 
verstehen, in einer Kirche oder in einem Ort der Anbetung 
zu suchen, welche Arten der Fragen zum zu bitten und daB 
Sie mir helfen wiirden, Glaubiger oder einen Pastor mit 
groBer geistiger Klugheit anstelle von den einfachen oder 
falschen Antworten zu finden. 

15. den Sie mich veranlassen wiirden, mich zu erinnern, um 
sich Ihr Wort zu merken die Bibel (wie Romans ist 8), damit 
ich es in meinem Herzen haben und an meinen Verstand 
sich vorbereiten lassen kann, und bereit, eine Antwort zu 
anderen der Hoffnung zu geben, die ich liber Sie habe. 

16. DaB Sie mir Hilfe damit meine eigene Theologie und 
Lehren holen wiirden, um mit Ihrem Wort, die Bibel 
libereinzustimmen und daB Sie fortfahren wiirden, mir zu 
helfen, zu konnen, mein Verstandnis der Lehre verbessert 
werden kann, damit mein eigenes Leben, Lebensstil und 
Verstehen fortfahrt, zu sein naeher an, was Sie es flir mich 
sein wiinschen. 

17. DaB Sie meinen geistigen Einblick 
(Zusammenfassungen) mehr und mehr offnen wiirden und 
daB, wo mein Verstandnis oder Vorstellung von Dinen nicht 
genau ist, daB Sie mir helfen wiirden, zu erlernen, wem 
Jesus Christ wirklich ist. 



18. DaB Sie mir Hilfe geben wiirden, damit ich in der 
LageSEIN wiirde, alle falschen Rituale zu trennen, denen 
ich von, von Ihrem freien Unterricht in der Bibel, wenn 
irgendwelche abgehangen habe von, was ich folgend bin, ist 
nicht vom Gott, oder ist kontrar zu, was Sie uns unterrichten 
wUnschen - Uber das Folgen Sie. 

19. DaB keine Krafte des Ubels nicht irgendwie geistiges 
Verstandnis wegnehmen wiirden, das ich habe, aber eher, 
daB ich das Wissen behalten wiirde von, wie man Sie kennt 
und nicht an diesen Tagen der geistigen Tauschung betrogen 
wird. 

20. DaB Sie geistige Starke holen und zu mir helfen wiirden, 
damit ich nicht ein Teil von groBen weg fallen oder 
irgendeiner Bewegung bin, die zu Ihnen und zu Ihrem 
heiligen Wort Angelegenheiten nachgemacht sein wiirde. 

21. Das, wenn es alles gibt, das ich in meinem Leben getan 
habe oder irgendeine Weise, daB ich nicht auf Sie reagiert 
habe, wie ich haben sollte und die mich entweder am Gehen 
mit Ihnen hindert oder Haben des Verstehens, daB Sie jene 
things/responses/events zuriick in meinen Verstand, damit 
ich auf sie im Namen Jesus Christ verzichten wiirde, und 
alle ihre von und von Konsequenzen holen wiirden und daB 
Sie jede mogliche Leere, Traurigkeit oder Verzweiflung in 
meinem Leben mit der Freude am Lord ersetzen wiirden und 
daB ich mehr auf das Lemen, Ihnen zu folgen gerichtet 
wiirde, indem man Ihr Wort las, die Bibel. 

22. DaB Sie meine Augen offnen wiirden, damit ich in der 
LageSEIN wiirde, offenbar zu sehen und zu erkennen, wenn 
es eine groBe Tauschung iiber geistige Themen gibt, wie 
man dieses Phanomen (oder diese Falle) von einer 
biblischen Perspektive und daB Sie mir Klugheit geben 
wiirden, um zu wissen und damit ich erlernt versteht, wie 



man meinen Freunden und liebte eine (Verwandte) ein Teil 
von ihm nicht zu sein hilft. 

23 DaB Sie sicherstellen wiirden, daB einmal meine Augen 
und mein Verstand geoffnet sind, versteht die geistige 
Bedeutung der gegenwartigen Falle, die in der Welt 
stattfinden, daB Sie mein Herz vorbereiten wiirden, um Dire 
Wahrheit anzunehmen und daB Sie mir lielfen wiirden, zu 
verstehen, wie man Mut und Starke durch Dir heiliges Wort, 
die Bibel findet. Im Namen Jesus Christ, bitte ich um diese 
Sachen, die meinen Wunsch bestatigen, Dir Wille 
ubereinzustimmen, und ich bitte um Dire Klugheit und eine 
Liebe der Wahrheit zu haben. Amen. 



Mehr an der Unterseite der Seite 
wie man ewiges Leben u. 
Hat 



Wir sind froh, wenn diese Lisle (der Gebetantrage zum 
Gott) in der LagelST, Sie zu unterstutzen. Wir verstehen, 
daB diese moglicherweise nicht die beste oder 
wirkungsvollste Ubersetzung sein kann. Wir verstehen, daB 
es viele unterschiedliche Weisen des Ausdrlickens von von 
Gedanken und von von Wortern gibt. Wenn Sie einen 
Vorschlag flir eine bessere Ubersetzung haben oder wenn 
Sie etwas Ihrer Zeit dauem mochten, Vorschlage zu 
schicken uns, werden Sie Tausenden der Leute auch helfen, 
die dann die verbesserte Ubersetzung lesen. Wir haben 
haufig ein neues Testament, das in Direr Sprache oder in den 
Sprachen vorhanden ist, die selten oder alt sind. 



Wenn Sie nach einem neuen Testament in einer spezifischen 
Sprache suchen, schreiben Sie uns bitte. Auch wir mochten 
sicher sein und versuchen, das manchmal mitzuteilen, bieten 
wir BUcher an, die nicht frei sind und die Geld kosten. 
Aber, wenn Sie nicht einige jener elektronischen Biicher 
sich leisten konnen, konnen wir einen Austausch der 
elektronischen Biicher flir Hilfe bei der Ubersetzung oder 
bei der Ubersetzung Arbeit haufig tun. Sie mlissen nicht ein 
professioneller Arbeiter sein, nur eine regelmaBige Person, 
die interessiert ist, an zu helfen. 

Sie sollten einen Computer haben, oder Sie sollten Zugang 
zu einem Computer an Ihrer lokalen Bibliothek oder 
Hochschule oder Universitat haben, da die normalerweise 
bessere Anschlusse zum Internet haben. Sie konnen Ihr 
eigenes personliches FREIES Konto der elektronischen 
Post, indem Sie zum mail.yahoo.com 



auch normalerweise herstellen gehen dauem bitte einen 
Moment, um die Adresse der elektronischen Post zu finden 
befiinden an der Unterseite oder am Ende dieser Seite. 
Wir hoffen, daB Sie uns elektronische Post schicken, wenn 
diese hilfreich oder Ermutigung ist. Wir regen Sie auch an, 
mit uns hinsichtlich der elektronischen Biicher in 
Verbindung zu treten, die wir dem sind ohne Kosten und 
freies 



anbieten, die, wir viele Biicher in den Fremdsprachen haben, 
aber wir nicht sie immer setzen, um elektronisch zu 
empfangen (Download) well wir nur vorhanden die Biicher 
oder die Themen bilden, die erbeten sind. Wir regen Sie an 
fortzufahren, zum Gott zu beten und fortzufahren, iiber ihn 
zu erlemen, indem wir das neue Testament lesen. Wir 



begriiBen Dire Fragen und Anmerkungen durch 
elektronische Post. 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Caro Deus , Obrigada que esta Novo Testamento tem sido 
lan^ado de modo a que nos somos capaz aprender mais 
sobre a ti. Por favor ajudar a gente responsavel por fazendo 
esta Electronico livro disponivel. 

Por favor ajudar eles estarem capaz de trabalho rapidamente 
, e fazer mais Electronico livros disponivel Por favor ajudar 
eles haverem todos os recursos , o dinheiro , a for^a e as 
horas que elas precisar a fim de ser capaz de guardar 
trabaUiando para si. 

Por favor ajudar aquelas esse are parte da equipa essa ajuda 
Dies num todos os dias base. Por favor dar Dies a for^a 
continuar e dar cada deles o espiritual comprendendo para o 
trabalho que voce quer eles fazerem. Por favor ajudar cada 
um deles para nao ter medo e lembrar que tu es o deus o 
qual respostas ora^ao e quern e encarregado de todas as 
coisas. 

EU orar que a ti would encorajar Dies , e que voce protege 
Uies , e o trabalho & ministerio que elas sao comprometido 
em. EU orar que voce protegeria Dies de o Espiritual Forgas 
ou outro barreiras isso podeia ser maleficio Uies ou lento 
Uies abaixo. 

Por favor ajudar a mim quando Eu uso esta Novo 
Testamento para tambem reflectir a gente o qual ter feito 
esta edi^ao disponivel , de modo a que eu possa orar para 
eles e por conseguinte eles podem continuar ajudar mais 



pessoas EU orar que voce daria a mim um amar do seu 
Divino Palavra ( o novo Testamento ), e que voce daria a 
mim espiritual sabedoria e discernment conhecer a ti melhor 
e para comprender o periodo de tempo que nos somos 
vivendo em. 

Por favor ajudar eu saber como lidar com as dificuldades 
que Eu sou confrontado com todos os dias. Lorde Deus , 
Ajudar eu querer conhecer a ti Melhor e querer ajudar outro 
Christian no meu area e pelo mundo. EU orar que voce daria 
o Electronico livro equipa e aquelas o qual trabalho no 
Websters e aqueles que ajudar Ihes seu sabedoria. EU orar 
que voce ajudaria o individuo membros do seu famflia ( e a 
minha familia ) para nao ser espiritual enganar , mas 
comprender a ti e querer aceitar e seguir a ti em todos 
bastante. e Eu pergunto voce fazer estas coisas em nome de 
Jesus , Amen , 



Dear God, 

Thank you that this New Testament 
has been released so that we are able 
to learn more about you. 

Please help the people responsible for making this 
Electronic book available. Please help them to be able to 
work fast, and make more Electronic books available 
Please help them to have all the resources, the money, the 
strength and the time that they need in order to be able to 
keep working for You. 

Please help those that are part of the team that help them on 
an everyday basis. Please give them the strength to continue 
and give each of them the spiritual understanding for the 
work that you want them to do. Please help each of them to 
not have fear and to remember that you are the God who 



answers prayer and who is in charge of everything. 

I pray that you would encourage them, and that you protect 
them, and the work & ministry that they are engaged in. 
I pray that you would protect them from the Spiritual Forces 
or other obstacles that could harm them or slow them down. 

Please help me when I use this New Testament to also think 
of the people who have made this edition available, so that I 
can pray for them and so they can continue to help more 
people 

I pray that you would give me a love of your Holy Word 
(the New Testament), and that you would give me spiritual 
wisdom and discernment to know you better and to 
understand the period of time that we are living in. 

Please help me to know how to deal with the difficulties that 
I am confronted with every day. Lord God, Help me to want 
to know you Better and to want to help other Christians in 
my area and around the world. 

I pray that you would give the Electronic book team and 
those who work on the website and those who help them 
your wisdom. 

I pray that you would help the individual members of their 
family (and my family) to not be spiritually deceived, but 
to understand you and to want to accept and follow you in 
every way. 

and I ask you to do these things in the name of Jesus, 
Amen, 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

Croatian Croatian Croatian 



Croatian - Prayer Requests (praying ) to God - explained 
in Croatian Language 

Croatian Croatia Prayer Isus Krist Moljenje to Bog Kako to 
Moliti moze cuti moj pitati popustanje ponuditi mene 

Govorenje to Bog , Stvoritelj dana Svemir , Gospodar : 

1. taj te ce popustanje meni u lirabrost to moliti predmet taj 
Trebam to moliti 

2. taj te ce popustanje meni u hrabrost to vjerovati te i 
prihvatiti sto koji zelite za napraviti sa mojim zivot , 
umjesto mene uznijeti moj posjedovati htijenje ( namjera ) 
iznad tvoj. 

3. taj te ce popustanje mene ponuditi ne pustiti moj 
strahovanje dana nepoznat postati isprika , ili baza za mene 
ne to posluzitelj you. 

4. taj te ce popustanje mene ponuditi vidjeti i nauciti kako to 
imati duhovni snaga Trebam ( preko tvoj rijec Biblija ) ) za 
jedan dan dogadaj ispred i b ) za moj posjedovati osobni 
duhovni putovanje. 



5. Taj te Bog ce popustanje mene ponuditi istanje to 
posluzitelj Te vise 

6. Taj te ce podsjetiti mene to pricati sa te prayerwhen ) Ja 
sam frustriran ili u problemima , umjesto tezak to odluka 
predmet ja osobno jedini preko moj covjecji snaga. 

7. Taj te ce popustanje mene Mudrost i srce ispunjen sa 
Biblijski Mudrost tako da JA ce posluzitelj te vise efektivno. 

8. Taj te ce popustanje mene zelja to studirati tvoj rijec , 
Biblija , ( novim Oporuka Evandelje od John ), na osobni 
baza 

9. taj te ce popustanje pomoc meni u tako da Ja sam u 
mogucnosti to obavijest predmet in Biblija ( tvoj rijec ) sto 
Ja mogu osobni povezivati se , i da htijenje pomoc mene 
shvatiti sto koji zelite mene za napraviti u mojem zivot. 

10. Taj te ce popustanje mene velik raspoznavanje , to 
shvatiti kako to objasniti to ostali tko ti si , i da JA bi bilo u 
mogucnosti nauciti kako nauciti i znati kako to pristajati uza 
sto te i tvoj rijec ( Biblija ) 

1 1 . Taj te ce donijeti narod ( ili websiteovi ) u mojem zivot 
tko istanje to znati te , i tko jesu jak in njihov tocnost 
sporazum od te ( bog ); i da te ce donijeti narod ( ili 
websiteovi ) u mojem zivot koji ce biti u mogucnosti to 
hrabriti mene to precizan naucite kako podijeliti Biblija rijec 
od istina (2 Plasljiv 215:). 

12. Taj te ce pomoc mene nauciti to imati velik sporazum o 
sto Biblija inacici je najbolji , sto je vecina tocnost , i sto je 
preko duhovni snaga & Power PC , i sto inacici sporazum sa 
izvomi rukopis taj te nadahnut autorstvo dana Nov Oporuka 
to pisati. 



13. Taj te ce popustanje ponuditi mene koristenje moj 
vrijeme in dobar put , i ne to prosipati moj vrijeme na 
Neistinit ili prazan Metodije da biste dobili Zatvori to Bog ( 
ali koji nisu vjerno Biblijski ), i gdje svi oni Metodije 
stvarajuci nijedan ceznuti uvjeti ili trajan duhovni voce. 

14. Taj te ce popustanje pomoc meni u to shvatiti sto uciniti 
traziti in Churchill ili mjesto od moliti se , sto rod od pitanje 
to pitati , i da te ce pomoc mene pronaci onaj koji vjeruje ili 
pastor sa velik duhovni mudrost umjesto lahak ili neistinit 
odgovoriti. 

15. taj te ce nanijeti mene to sjecati se to sjecati se tvoj rijec 
Biblija ( kao sto je Rumunjski 8), tako da Ja mogu imati 
Internet u mojem srce i imati moj imati sto protiv spreman , 
i biti spreman to popustanje odgovoriti to ostali dana 
uzdanica taj Imam o te. 

16. Taj te ce donijeti ponuditi mene tako da moj posjedovati 
teologija i doktrina to poklapati se tvoj rijec , Biblija i da te 
ce nastaviti to pomoc mene znati kako moj sporazum od 
doktrina moze poboljsati tako da moj posjedovati zivot , stil 
zivota i sporazum nastaviti biti Zatvori to sto koji zelite 
Internet biti za mene. 

17. Taj te ce OpenBSD moj duhovni unutar ( zakljucak ) 
vise i vise , i da gdje svi moj sporazum ili percepcija od te 
nije tocnost , taj te ce pomoc mene nauciti tko Isus Krist 
vjerno je. 

18. Taj te ce popustanje ponuditi mene tako da JA bi bilo u 
mogucnosti to odijeljen bilo koji neistinit ritualni sto Imam 
zavisnost na , from tvoj jasan pomoc u ucenju in Biblija , 
ako postoje od sto Ja sam sljedece nije od Bog , ili je ugovor 
to sto koji zelite to vas nauciti nas o sljedece te. 



19. Taj bilo koji sila od zlo ce ne oduteti bilo koji duhovni 
sporazum sto Imam , ali radije taj JA ce cvrsto drzati znanje 
kako to znati te i ne biti lukav in te dani od duhovni varka. 

20. Taj te ce donijeti duhovni snaga i ponuditi mene tako da 
JA nece biti dio ognjevit Jesen Daleko ih od bilo koji pokret 
sto bi bilo produhovljeno krivotvoren novae vama i u vas 
Svet Rijec 

21. Da ako ima je ista taj Imam ispunjavanja u mojem zivot 
, ili bilo koji put taj Imam ne odgovaranje vama kao JA 
trebaju imati i da je koji se moze sprijeciti mene sa ili 
hodanje sa te , ili vlasnistvo sporazum , taj te ce donijeti oni 
predmet / reakcija / dogadaj leda u moj imati sto protiv , 
tako da JA ce odreci se njima in ime od Isus Krist , i svi od 
njihov efekt i posljedica , i da te ce opet staviti bilo koji 
praznina , sadness ili izgubiti nadu u mojem zivot sa Ono sto 
pruza uzitak dana Gospodar , i da JA bi bilo vise fokusirati 
na znanje to udarac te mimo citanje tvoj rijec , Biblija 

22. Taj te ce OpenBSD moj oci tako da JA bi bilo u 
mogucnosti to jasno vidjeti i prepoznati ako ima Velik 
Varka o Duhovni tema , kako to shvatiti ovaj fenomen ( ili 
te dogadaj ) from Biblijski perspektiva , i da te ce 
popustanje mene mudrost to znati i tako dalje taj JA htijenje 
naucite kako pomoc moj prijatelj i voljen sam sebe ( 
odnosni ) ne biti dio it. 

23. Taj te ce osigurali da jedanput moj oci jesu OpenBSD i 
moj imati sto protiv shvatiti duhovni izrazajnost od tekuci 
dogadaj uzimanje mjesto u svijetu , taj te ce pripremiti moj 
srce to prihvatiti tvoj istina , i da te ce pomoc mene shvatiti 
kako pronaci hrabrost i snaga preko tvoj Svet Rijec , Biblija. 
In ime od Isus Krist , JA traziti te predmet potvrditi moj 



zelja biti slozno tvqj htijenje , i Ja sam iskanje tvqj mudrost i 
to imati hatar dana Istina Da 



Vise podno Stranica 
Kako to imati Vjecan Zivot 



Mi jesu veseo ako ovaj rub ( od moljenje molba to Bog ) je 
u mogucnosti to pomoci te. Mi shvatiti ovaj mozda nece biti 
najbolji ili vecina djelotvoran prevodenje. Mi shvatiti koji su 
mnogobrojan razlicit putevi od istiskivanje misao i rijec. 
Ukoliko imati sugestija za bolji prevodenje , ili ukoliko ce 
voljeti uzeti malolitrazan iznos od tvoj vrijeme to poslati 
sugestija nama , te htijenje biti pomoc tisuca od ostah narod 
isto tako , koji ce onda citanje oplemenjen prevodenje. Mi 
vise puta imati Nov Oporuka raspoloziv u vas jezik ih in 
jezik koji su rijedak ili star. Ako ste oblicje za Nov Oporuka 
in specifican jezik , ugoditi korespondirati nas. Isto tako , mi 
istanje istinabog i pokusati komunicirati taj katkada , mi 
obaviti ponuda knjiga koji nisu Slobodan i da obaviti trosak 
novae. 

Ali ukoliko ne moci priustiti neki od oni elektronski knjiga , 
mi moze vise puta obaviti izmjena od elektronski knjiga za 
pomoc sa prevodenje ili prevodenje funkcionirati. Nemate 
biti koji se odnosi na zvanje radnik , samo jedan dan 
pravilan osoba tko je zainteresirana za pomoc. Te trebaju 
imati racunalo ili te trebaju imati pristup to racunalo at tvoj 
lokalni knjiznica ili fakulteti ili sveucilista , otada oni obicno 
imati bolji povezivanje to Internet. Mozete isto tako obicno 
utemeljiti tvoj posjedovati osobni SLOBODAN elektronicka 
posta racun odlaskom na mail.yahoo.com 



Ugoditi uzeti tren pronaci elektronicka posta adresa smjestiti 
na dnu ili kraj od ovaj stranica. Nadamo se te htijenje poslati 
elektronicka posta nama , ako ovaj je od pomoc ili 
hrabrenje. Mi isto tako hrabriti te to kontakt nas zabrinutost 
Elektronski Knjiga koju nudimo koji su sa trosak , i 
Slobodan. 

Mi obaviti imati mnogobrojan knjiga in stran jezik , ali mi 
ne uvijek mjesto njima to primiti elektronski ( preuzimanje 
datoteka ) jer mi jedini izraditi raspoloziv knjiga ili tema 
koji su preko molba. Mi hrabriti te to nastaviti to moliti to 
Bog i to nastaviti nauciti o Njemu mimo citanje novim 
Oporuka. Mi dobrodosli na tvoj pitanje i komentirajte mimo 
elektronicka posta. 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

CZECH CZECH TCHEK 

Czech Prayer Modlitba Kristian jezuita Kristus az k Buh Jak 
Modlit Buh pocinovat slyset modlitba k ptat Buh darovat 
pomoci mne 

Czech - Prayer Requests (praying / Talking) to God - 
explained in Czech Language 

Mluveni az k Buh , clen urcity Stvof itel of clen urcity 
Soubor , clen urcity Hospodin : 

1 . aby tebe chtel bych darovat az k mne clen urcity kuraz az 
k modlit clen urcity majetek aby Nemusim az k modlit 

2. aby tebe chtel bych darovat az k mne clen urcity kuraz az 
k domnivat se tebe a pfijmout jaky tebe potfeba az k jednat 
ma duch , misto mne povysit ja sam vule ( oil ) nad tvuj. 



3. aby tebe chtel bych darovat mne pomoci az k ne dovolit 
ma bat se of clen urcity neznama az k stat se clen urcity 
odpustit , ci clen urcity baze do mne rozchazet se v nazorech 
slouzit you. 

4. aby tebe chtel bych darovat mne pomoci az k videt a az k 
dostat instrukce jak? az k nut clen urcity duchovni sila 
Nemusim ( docela tvuj slovo clen urcity Bible ) jeden ) do 
clen urcity pfihoda vpfed a b ) do ja sam osobni duchovni 
cesta. 

5. Aby tebe Buh chtel bych darovat mne pomoci az k 
potfeba az k slouzit Tebe vice 6. Aby tebe chtel bych 
pfipomenout komu mne az k rozmlouvat s tebe prayerwhen 
) JA am zmafeny ci do nesnaz , misto trying az k analyzovat 
majetek ja sam ale docela ma lidsky sila. 

7. Aby tebe chtel bych darovat mne Moudrost a jeden srdce 
nakyp s Biblicky Moudrost tak, ze JA chtel bych slouzit 
tebe vice efektivni. 8. Aby tebe chtel bych darovat mne 
jeden porucit az k uceni tvuj slovo , clen urcity Bible , ( 
Novy zakon Evangelium of Jan ), dale jeden osobni baze 

9. aby tebe chtel bych darovat pomoc az k mne tak, ze J A 
am schopny az k oznameni majetek do clen urcity Bible ( 
tvuj slovo ) kdo Dovedu co se me tyce byt v pomeru k sem 
tam , to postaci pomoci mne dovidat se jaky tebe potfeba 
mne az k zavrazdit ma duch. 

10. Aby tebe chtel bych darovat mne celek bystrost , az k 
dovidat se jak? az k jasne se vyjadf it az k jini kdo tebe ar , a 
aby JA chtel bych bj^ schopny az k dostat instrukce jak? az 
k dostat instrukce a vRdRt jak? az k postavit se za tebe a 
tvuj slovo ( clen urcity Bible ) 



1 1 . Aby tebe chtel bych nest lid ( ci websites ) do ma duch 
kdo potfeba az k vRdRt tebe , a kdo ar silny do jejich pfesny 
dohoda of tebe ( buh ); a Aby tebe chtel bych nest lid ( ci 
websites ) do ma duch kdo vule bj^ schopny az k dodat 
mysli mne az k pfesny dostat instrukce jak? az k delit clen 
urcity Bible Pismo svate pravda (2 Bazlivy 215:). 

12. Aby tebe chtel bych pomoci mne az k dostat instrukce az 
k nut celek dohoda kolem kdo Bible liceni is nejlepe , kdo is 
nejcetnejsi pfesny , a kdo 3sg.prez.od have clen urcity 
nejcetnejsi duchovni sila & mnozstvi , a kdo liceni souhlasi 
jit s duchem casu original rukopis aby tebe dychat clen 
urcity spisovatele of Novy zakon az k psat. 

13. Aby tebe chtel bych darovat pomoci az k mne az k 
cviceni ma cas do jeden blaho cesta , a rozchazet se v 
nazorech zpustosit ma cas dale Chybny ci hladovy metody 
az k brat blizky az k Buh ( kdyby ne ar ne opravdu Biblicky 
), a kde those metody napsat ne dlouha hlaska cas ci 
{lastingllstalylltrvaly} } duchovni nest ovoce. 

14. Aby tebe chtel bych darovat pomoc az k mne az k 
dovidat se jaky az k hledat do jeden ctrkev ci jeden bydliste 
of uctivani , jaky rody of otazky az k ptat se , a aby tebe 
chtel bych pomoci mne az k nalez vef ici ci jeden duchovni s 
celek duchovni moudrost misto bezstarostny ci chybny 
odpovida. 

15. aby tebe chtel bych b}^ pficinou mne na pametnou az k 
memorovat tvuj slovo clen urcity Bible ( jako takovy Riman 
8), tak, ze Dovedu nut ono do ma srdce a nut ma mysl 
pfipraveny , a bj^ hbity az k darovat neurc. clen bjh; v 
souhlase s jini of clen urcity nadeje aby Mam u sebe tebe. 

16. Aby tebe chtel bych nest pomoci az k mne tak, ze ja sam 
bohoslovi a doktrina az k souhlasit s tvuj slovo , clen urcity 



Bible a aby tebe chtel bych stale byt pomoci mne vRdRt 
jak? ma dohoda of doktrina pocinovat bj^ opravit tak, ze ja 
sam duch lifestyle a dohoda odrocit az k bj^ blizky k 
jakemu licelu tebe potfeba ono az k bjH; pro mne. 

17. Aby tebe chtel bych nechraneny ma duchovni jasnozf eni 
( konec ) cim dale, tim vice , a aby kde ma dohoda ci 
chapavost of tebe is ne pfesny , aby tebe chtel bych pomoci 
mne az k dostat instrukce kdo Jezuita Kristus opravdu is. 

18. Aby tebe chtel bych darovat pomoci az k mne tak, ze JA 
chtel bych bjH; schopny az k oddeleny jakykoliv chybny 
obfad kdo J A mit duvera dale , die tvuj cely doktrina do clen 
urcity Bible , jestli vubec of jaky JA am nasledujici is ne of 
Buh , ci is proti cemu jaky tebe potfeba az k ucit us kolem 
nasledujici tebe. 

19. Aby jakykoliv dohnat of nestesti chtel bych ne odebrat 
jakykoliv duchovni dohoda kdo JA mit , aby ne dosti aby JA 
chtel bych drzet clen urcity znalost ceho jak? az k vRdRt 
tebe a rozchazet se v nazorech bj^ klamat do tezaury days of 
duchovni klam. 

20. Aby tebe chtel bych nest duchovni sila a pomoci az k 
mne tak, ze JA vule rozchazet se v nazorech bj^ cast of 
notablove Klesani Pryc ci of jakykoliv pohyb kdo chtel bych 
bj^ duchovo falsovat az k tebe a az k tvuj Svaty Slovo 

21. Aby -li tam is cokoli aby JA mit utahany ma duch , ci 
jakkoli aby JA mit ne dotazovana osoba az k tebe ackoliv 
Sel bych mit a to jest opatfeni mne die jeden nebo druhy 
kraceni s tebe , ci having dohoda , aby tebe chtel bych nest 
those majetek / citlivost pfistroje / pfihoda bek do ma mysl , 
tak, ze JA chtel bych nectit barvu je jmenem koho Jezuita 
Kristus , a celek of jejich dojem a dosah , a aby tebe chtel 
bych dat na dnvejsi misto jakykoliv emptiness , sadness ci 



beznadejnost do ma duch jit s duchem casu Radost of clen 
urcity Hospodin , a aby J chtel bych b}^ vice lozisko dale 
ucenost az k doprovazet tebe do cetba tvuj slovo , Bible 

22. Aby tebe chtel bych nechraneny probuh tak, ze JA chtel 
bych bj^ schopny az k jasne videt a pochopit -li tarn is jeden 
Celek Klam kolem Duchovni namet , jak? az k dovidat se 
tato pfechodny ( ci tezaury pnhoda ) die jeden Biblicky 
perspektiva , a aby tebe chtel bych darovat mne moudrost az 
k vRdRt a tak, ze JA vule dostat instrukce jak? poslouzit 
jidlem ma druh a Amor sam ( pfibuzni ) ne bjH; cast of it. 

23. Aby tebe chtel bych pojistit aby drahdy probuh ar 
nechraneny a ma mysl dovidat se clen urcity duchovni 
vyznam of beh pnhoda dobyti bydliste do clen urcity svet , 
aby tebe chtel bych chystat se ma srdce az k pfijmout tvuj 
pravda , a aby tebe chtel bych pomoci mne dovidat se jak? 
az k nalez kuraz a sila docela tvuj Svaty Slovo , clen urcity 
Bible. Jmenem koho Jezuita Kristus , JA tazat se na tezaury 
majetek bifmovat ma porucit az k byt doma souhlas tvuj 
vule , a JA am ptani se do tvuj moudrost a az k mit jeden 
laska ke komu clen urcity Pravda Amen 



Vice V clen urcity Duo of Blok 
Jak? az k mit Nekonecny Duch 



My ar rad -li tato barevny pruh of modlitba dotaz az k Buh 
is schopny az k pomahat tebe. My dovidat se tato moci ne 
bj^ clen urcity nejlepe ci nejcetnejsi efektivni desifrovani. 
My dovidat se tamhleten ar mnoho neobvykly cesty of 
interpretace domneni a slova. -li tebe mit jeden navrh do 
jeden lepe desifrovani , ci -li tebe chtel bych do teze miry az 



k brat jeden maly cinit of tvuj cas az k poslat navrhy az k us 
, tebe vule bjH; porce jidla tisic of druhy lid rovnez , kdo vule 
nekdy cist clen urcity opravit desifrovani. My casto mit 
jeden Novy Posledni vule pfistupny do tvuj jazyk ci do 
jazyk aby ar nedovafeny ci davny. -li tebe ar hledet do jeden 
Novy Posledni vule do jeden specificky jazyk , bjH; pfijemny 
psat az k us. Rovnez , my potfeba az k jiste a namahat az k 
bj^ ve styku aby nekdy , my cinit nabidka blok aby ar ne 
Drzy a aby cinit cena penize. 

Aby ne -li tebe delostfelectvo pfitok nejaky of those 
elektronicky blok , my pocinovat casto cinit neurc. clen 
burza of elektronicky blok do pomoci s desifrovani ci 
desifrovani prace. Tebe cinit ne mit az k b}^ jeden odborny 
delnik , ale jeden pofadny osoba kdo is obchod do porce 
jidla. Tebe pozadovat mit jeden pocitac ci tebe pozadovat 
mit pfistup az k jeden pocitac v tvuj lokaUca knihovna ci 
akademie ci univerzita , od te doby those obvykly mit lepe 
klientela az k clen urcity intemovana osoba. Tebe pocinovat 
rovnez obvykly upevnit tvuj drahy osobni DRZY 
elektronicka posta licet do existujici az k mail.yahoo.com 

BjH; pfijemny brat jeden dulezitost az k nalez clen urcity 
elektronicka posta adresovat nalezt v clen urcity dno ci clen 
urcity cil of tato blok. My nadeje tebe vule poslat 
elektronicka posta az k us , -li tato is of pomoci ci podpora. 
My rovnez dodat mysli tebe az k dotyk us pokud jde o 
Elektronicky Blok aby my nabidka aby ar bez cena , a drzy. 



My cinit mit mnoho blok do cizi jazyk , aby ne my cinit 
nekdy bydliste je az k dostat electronically ( zavadeni ) 
ponevadz my ale delat pfistupny clen urcity blok ci clen 
urcity namet aby ar clen urcity nejcetnejsi dotaz. My dodat 
mysli tebe az k stale bjH; modlit az k Buh a az k stale bj^ 



dostat instrukce kolem Jemu do cetba Novy zakon. My vitat 
tvuj otazky a poznamky do elektronicka posta. 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Drogi Bog , Dzigkujg 6w ten Nowy Testament 

ma byl zwolniony byle tylko jestesmy able wobec nauczyc 
si§ liczniejszy okolo ty. Prosz^ mi pomoc ludzie 
odpowiedzialny pod k^tem wykonaniem ten Elektroniczny 
ksi^zka rozporz^dzalny. 

Prosz^ mi pomoc im zostac wyplacalny praca umocowany , 
i zrobic liczniejszy Elektroniczny ksi^zki rozporz^dzalny 
Prosz^ mi pomoc im wobec miec wszystko ten zasoby , ten 
pieni^dze , ten sila i ten czas 6w oni potrzebowac w klasa 
zostac wyplacalny utrzymywac dzialanie pod k^tem Ty. 
Prosz^ mi pomoc 6w 6w jestescie obowi^zek od ten druzyna 
6w wspolpracownik im u an codzienny podstawa. 

Podobac si§ dawac im ten sila wobec kontynuowac i dawac 
kazdy od im ten duchowy zgoda pod k^tem ten praca 6w ty 
potrzeba im wobec czynic. Prosz^ mi pomoc kazdy od im 
wobec nie miec strach i wobec zapami^tac 6w jestes ten 
Bog ktory odpowiedzi modlitwa i ktory jest w koszt od 
wszystko. JA blagac 6w ty bylby zach^cac im , i 6w ty 
ochraniac im , i ten praca & ministerstwo 6w oni s^^ zaj^ty. 
J A blagac 6w ty bylby ochraniac im z ten Duchowy Sily 
zbrojne albo inny przeszkody 6w kulisy szkoda im albo 
powolny im w dol. Prosz^ mi pomoc podczas JA uzywac 
ten Nowy Testament wobec takze pomyslec od ludzie ktory 
miec wykonane ten wydanie rozporz^dzalny , byle tylko JA 



puszka metalowa modlic si§ za im i tak oni puszka 
metalowa robic w dalszym ci^u wspolpracownik 

liczniejszy spdeczenstwo JA blagac 6w ty bylby dawac mi 
pewien milosc od twqj Swi^ty Wyraz ( ten Nowy Testament 
), i 6w ty bylby dawac mi duchowy m^drosc i orientacja 
wobec znac ty polepszyc i wobec rozumiec ten okres 6w 
jestesmy zyj^cy w. Prosz^ mi pomoc wobec znac jak wobec 
zawierac z transakcj^ ten trudnosci 6w JA jestem 
skonfrontowany rezygnowac codziennie. 

Lord Bog , Wspolpracownik mi wobec potrzeba wobec znac 
ty Polepszyc i wobec potrzeba wobec wspolpracownik inny 
Chrzescijanie w mqj powierzchnia i wokolo ten swiat. 
JA blagac 6w ty bylby dawac ten Elektroniczny ksi^zka 
druzyna i 6w ktory praca od paj^czyny i 6w ktory 
wspolpracownik im twqj m^drosc. JA blagac 6w ty bylby 
wspolpracownik ten indywidualny czlonki od ich rodzina ( i 
mqj rodzina ) wobec nie bye duchowo zwodzil , oprocz 
wobec rozumiec ty i ja wobec potrzeba wobec uznawac i 
nast^powac po ty w na wszelki sposob. i JA zapytac ty 
wobec czynic tych rzeczy na Boga Jezus , Amen , 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Slovenian 



Slovenian 



Slovenian - Prayer Requests (praying / Talking) to God - 
explained in Slovenian Language 

Slovenian prayer jezuitKristus molitev Bog kako prositi kako moci 
slisati svoj zaprositi podati ponuditi komu kaj mi 



pri aparatu imeti se za boga , tvorec od vsemirje , bog : 

1 . to vi hoteti izrociti mi pogum prositi stvari to rabim 
prositi 

2. to vi hoteti izrociti mi pogum v vemik vi ter uvazevati 
kaksen hoces vzdrzati svoj zivljenje , namesto mi 
navdusenje svoj lasten hoteti ( namen ) zgoraj vas. 

3. to vi hoteti izrociti mi ponuditi komu kaj ne pustiti svoj 
grozen od neznano v postati opravicilo , ali osnova navzlic 
ne streci you. 

4. to vi hoteti izrociti mi ponuditi komu kaj zagledati ter 
zvedeti kako imeti bozji zakon cvrstost rabim ( skozi vas 
izraziti z besedami biblija ) a ) zakaj pripetljaj spredaj ter b ) 
zakaj svoj lasten oseben netelesen potovanje. 

5. to vi Bog hoteti izrociti mi ponuditi komu kaj biti brez 
streci vi vec 

6. to vi hoteti spomniti se mi pogovarjati se vi prayerwhen ) 
jaz sem unicen ali v tezava , namesto tezaven odlociti stvari 
sebi sele skozi svoj cloveski cvrstost. 

7. to vi hoteti izrociti mi modrost ter a srcika poln Biblical 
modrost tako da jaz hoteti zacetni udarec z zogo vi vec 
razpolozljiv. 



8. to vi hoteti izrociti mi a zahteva studirati vas izraziti z 
besedami , biblija , ( novi testament evangelij od John ), 
naprej a oseben osnova 

9. to vi hoteti izrociti pomoc mi tako da morem opaziti 
stvari v biblija ( vas izraziti z besedami ) kateri morem 
osebno tikati se cesa , ter to zadostuje pomoc mi razumeti 
kaksen vi biti brez mi uganjati v svoj zivljenje. 

10. to vi hoteti izrociti mi velik bistroumnost , v razumeti 
kako razlagati drugim kdo vi ste , ter to jaz domisljavec 
zmozen zvedeti kako zvedeti ter znanje kako stati pokoncu 
zakaj vi ter vas izraziti z besedami ( biblija ) 

1 1. to vi hoteti privleci narod ( ali websites ) v svoj zivljenje 
kdo biti brez znati vi , ter kdo ste krepek v svoj natancen 
razumeven od vi ( Bog ); ter to vi hoteti privleci narod ( ali 
websites ) v svoj zivljenje kdo hoteti obstati zmozen v 
podzigati mi v natancen zvedeti kako razpreti biblija izraziti 
z besedami od resnica (2 plasljiv 215:). 

12. to vi hoteti pomoc mi zvedeti imeti velik razumeven 
priblizno kateri biblija prevod je najprimemejsi , kateri je 
najvec natancen , ter kateri has najvec netelesen cvrstost & 
sila , ter kateri prevod strinjati se s samorasel rokopis to vi 
vdihniti pisec od novi testament pisati. 

13. to vi hoteti izrociti ponuditi komu kaj mi rabiti svoj cas 
V a dober izuriti za hojo ali jezo po cesti , ter ne v 
razsipavati svoj cas naprej napacen ali puhel metoda 
zadobiti sklepnik v Bog ( ce ze ne ste ne resnicno Biblical ), 
ter kraj oni metoda predelki ne dolg pogoj ali trajen 
netelesen sadje. 

14. to vi hoteti izrociti pomoc mi v razumeti kaksen iskati v 
a cerkvica ali a mesto od castiti , kaksen milosten od 
vprasanje zaprositi , ter to vi hoteti pomoc mi najti vernik ali 
a pastor s velik netelesen modrost namesto neprisiljen ali 
napacen odgovor. 

15. to vi hoteti vzrok mi spomniti se nauciti se na pamet vas 
izraziti z besedami biblija ( kot na primer retoromanski 8), 
tako da morem zivljati to v svoj srcika ter zivljati svoj srce 



pripravljen , ter obstati radovoljen podati odgovor drugim 
od upanje to imam priblizno vi. 

16. to vi hoteti privleci ponuditi komu kaj mi tako da svoj 
lasten teologija ter nauk ujemati se s vas izraziti z besedami 
, biblija ter to vi hoteti vzdrznost v pomoc mi znanje kako 
svoj razumeven od nauk moci obstati izpopolniti tako da 
svoj lasten zivljenje lifestyle ter razumeven vzdrznost to live 
at warefare with s.o. sklepnik eemu vi biti brez to v obstati 
navzlic. 

17. to vi hoteti plan svoj netelesen vpogled ( sklep ) bolj in 
bolj , ter to kraj svoj razumeven ali zaznavanje od vi ni 
natancen , to vi hoteti pomoc mi zvedeti kdo jezuit Kristus 
resnicno je. 

18. to vi hoteti izrociti ponuditi komu kaj mi tako da jaz 
domisljavec zmozen razstati se poljuben napacen cerkveni 
obredi kateri imam odvisnost naprej , s vas veder 
poucevanje v biblija , ce sploh kateri od kaksen jaz sem 
sledec ni od Bog , ali je nasprotno eemu kaksen hoces uciti 
nas priblizno sledec vi. 

19. to poljuben vojna sila od zlo hoteti ne odvzeti poljuben 
netelesen razumeven kateri imam , sele precej to jaz hoteti 
obdrzati znanost od kako znati vi ter ne v obstati goljufati 
dandanes od netelesen prevara. 

20. to vi hoteti privleci netelesen cvrstost ter ponuditi komu 
kaj mi tako da nocem v obstati del od velika gospoda 
padanje stran ali od poljuben tok kateri domisljavec 
netelesen ponarejen vam na uslugo ter v vas svet izraziti z 
besedami 

21. to ce je nic to imam velja v svoj zivljenje , ali vsekakor 
to imam ne odgovor vam na uslugo kot jaz should zivljati 
ter to je preprecljiv mi s vsak izmed obeh pesacenje z vami , 
ali imetje razumeven , to vi hoteti privleci oni stvari / 
odgovor / pripetljaj prislon v svoj srce , tako da jaz hoteti 
odreci se jih v imenu Ijudstva, usmiljenja itd. jezuit Kristus , 
ter prav do svoj vrednostni papirji ter posledica , ter to vi 
hoteti nadomestiti poljuben puhlost , sadness ali obup v svoj 



zivljenje s veselje od bog , ter to jaz domisljavec vec zarisce 
naprej ucenje slediti vi z citanje vas izraziti z besedami , 
biblija 

22. to vi hoteti plan svoj oci tako da jaz domisljavec zmozen 
V jasno zagledati ter pred sodiscem se pismeno obvezati ce 
je a velik prevara priblizno netelesen predmet , kako v 
razumeti to fenomen ( ali od this pripetljaj ) s a Biblical 
perspektiven , ter to vi hoteti izrociti mi modrost znati ter 
tako da bom se ucil kako v pomoc svoj prijateljstvo ter 
Ijubezen sam sebe, sebi, se ( zlahta ) ne obstati del od it. 

23. to vi hoteti zavarovati to nekoc svoj oci ste odpirac ter 
svoj srce razumeti bozji zakon pomen od tok pripetljaj 
taking mesto na svetu , to vi hoteti pripraviti se svoj srcika 
vzeti vas resnica , ter to vi hoteti pomoc mi razumeti kako 
najti pogum ter cvrstost skozi vas svet izraziti z besedami , 
biblija. v imenu Ijudstva, usmiljenja itd. jezuit Kristus , jaz 
prositi od this stvari potrditi svoj zahteva v biti znotraj 
pogodba vas hoteti , ter vprasam zakaj vas modrost ter imeti 
a Ijubezen od resnica Amen. 



vec pravzaprav od stran 
kako imeti vecen zivljenje 



mi smo vesel ce to zapisati v seznam ( od molitev prosnja v 
Bog ) je zmozen pomagati vi. mi razumeti to maj ne obstati 
najboljsi ali najvec uspesen prevod. mi razumeti to so veliko 
razlicen ways od iztisljiv mnenje ter izraziti z besedami. ce 
vi zivljati a nasvet zakaj a rajsi prevod , ali ce vi hoteti vsec 
biti zavzeti a tesen znesek od vas cas posiljati nasvet v nas , 
bos pomaganje tisoc od drugi narod tudi , kdo hoteti torej 
citanje izpopolniti prevod. mi pogosto zivljati a nova zaveza 



pri roki V vas jezik ali v jezik to ste redek ali star, ce isces a 
nova zaveza v a poseben jezik , prosim napisati rabiti. tudi , 
mi biti brez v obstati varen ter zaceti v biti obhajan to vcasih 
, mi delati oferirati knjiga to ste ne prost ter to delati strosek 
penez. 

sele ce vi ne morem privosciti si nekaj tega oni elektronski 
knjiga , mi moci pogosto delati mena od elektronski knjiga 
zakaj pomoc s prevod ali prevod opus, vi nikar ne zivljati to 
live at warefare with s.o. a poklicen delavec , sele a reden 
oseba kdo je zavzet v pomaganje. vi should zivljati a 
racunalo ali vi should zivljati postranski v a racunalo v vas 
tukajsnji knjiznica ali visja gimnazija ali univerza , odkar 
oni navadno zivljati rajsi vez v stazist v bolnisnici. vi moci 
tudi navadno ustanoviti vas lasten oseben prost elektronski 
verizna srajca racun z tekoc v mail.yahoo.com 

prosim zalotiti a vaznost za odkriti elektronski verizna srajca 
ogovor poiskati pravzaprav ali prenehati od to stran. mi 
upanje bos poslal elektronski verizna srajca v nas , ce to je 
od pomoc ali encouragement, mi tudi podzigati vi v zveza 
nas zadeven elektronski knjiga to mi oferirati to ste ce ne 
strosek , ter prost. 

mi delati zivljati veliko knjiga v tuji jeziki , sele mi nikar ne 
zmeraj mesto jih sprejeti electronically ( travnato gricevje ) 
zato ker mi sele izdelovanje pri roki knjiga ali predmet to ste 
najvec prosnja. mi podzigati vi v vzdrznost prositi v Bog ter 
V vzdrznost zvedeti priblizno njega z citanje novi testament, 
mi izreci dobrodoslico vas vprasanje ter razloziti z 
elektronski verizna srajca. 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



srckan Bog , the same to to nova 
zaveza has been izpusttakodamismo 

zmozen zvedeti vec priblizno vi. prosim pomoc preprosti 
Ijudje odgovoren zakaj izdelava to elektronski knjiga pri 
roki. 

prosim pomoc jih premoci opus nagel , ter izdelovanje vec 
elektronski knjiga pri roki prosim pomoc jih imeti vsi 
sredstvo , penez , cvrstost ter cas to oni potreba zato da 
obstati zmozen vzdrzevati ki dela zakaj vi. 
prosim pomoc oni to ste del od skupina to pomoc jih naprej 
vsakdanji osnova. prosim izrociti jih cvrstost v vzdrznost ter 
izrociti vsakteri od jih bozji zakon razumeven zakaj opus to 
vi biti brez jih uganjati. prosim pomoc vsakteri od jih v ne 
zivljati strah ter spomniti se to vi ste Bog kdo odgovor 
molitev ter kdo je v ukaz od vse. 

jaz predlagati da vi hoteti podzigati jih , ter to vi zavarovati 
jih , ter opus & ministrstvo to oni so zaposlen s cim. jaz 
predlagati da vi hoteti zavarovati jih s netelesen vojna sila 
ali drugi zapreka to strjena lava skoda jih ali pocasi vozite 
jih niz. prosim pomoc mi cas jaz raba to nova zaveza v tudi 
pretehtati od preprosti Ijudje kdo zivljati narejen to naklada 
pri roki , 

tako da morem prositi za jih ter tudi oni moci vzdrznost v 
pomoc vec narod jaz predlagati da vi hoteti izrociti mi a 
Ijubezen od vas svet izraziti z besedami ( novi testament ), 
ter to vi hoteti izrociti mi netelesen modrost ter bistroumnost 



znati vi rajsi ter v razumeti epoha od cas to mi smo zivljenje 

V. 

prosim pomoc mi znati kako v obravnavati tezek to jaz sem 
soociti s vsak dan. lord Bog , pomoc mi hoteti znanje vi rajsi 
ter hoteti pomoc drugi krscanski v svoj area ter po svetu. 
jaz predlagati da vi hoteti izrociti elektronski knjiga skupina 
ter oni kdo opus naprej tkalec ter oni kdo pomoc jih vas 
modrost. jaz predlagati da vi hoteti pomoc poedinec 
clanstvo od svoj rodbina ( ter svoj rodbina ) v ne obstati 
netelesen goljufati , sele v razumeti vi ter hoteti uvazevati 
ter slediti vi v slehemi izuriti za hojo ali jezo po cesti. ter jaz 
zaprositi vi uganjati od this stvari v imenu Ijudstva, 
usmiljenja ltd. jezuit , Amen , 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



mshdl diyOS , pasalamatan ka atipan ng pawid ito 
bago testamento may been pakawalan pagayon atipan ng 
pawid tayo ay able sa mag-aral laling marami buongpaligid 
ka. masiyahan tumulong ang mga tao may pananagutan 
dahil sa making ito Electronic book makukuha. masiyahan 
tumulong kanila sa maaari able sa gumawa ayuno , at gawin 
laling marami Electronic books makukuha masiyahan 
tumulong kanila sa may lahat ang mapamaraan , ang salapi , 
ang lakas at ang takdaan ng oras atipan ng pawid sila 
mangilangan di iutos sa maaari able sa tago gumawa dahil 
saka. 

masiyahan tumulong those atipan ng pawid ay mahati ng 
ang itambal atipan ng pawid tumulong kanila sa isa pang- 
araw-araw batayan. masiyahan bigyan kanila ang lakas sa 
mapatuloy at bigyan bawa't isa ng kanila ang tangayin pang- 
unawa dahil sa ang gumawa atipan ng pawid ka magkulang 



kanila sa gumawa. masiyahan tumulong bawa't isa ng kanila 
sa hindi may katakutan at sa gunitain atipan ng pawid ka ay 
ang diyos sino sumagot dasal at sino ay di pagbintangan ng 
lahat ng bagay. 

ako magdasal atipan ng pawid ka would palakasin ang loob 
kanila , at atipan ng pawid ka ipagsanggalang kanila , at ang 
gumawa & magkalinga atipan ng pawid sila ay kumuha di. 
ako magdasal atipan ng pawid ka would ipagsanggalang 
kanila sa ang tangayin pilitin o iba sagwil atipan ng pawid 
could saktan kanila o slow kanila itumba. 
masiyahan tumulong ako kailan ako gumamit ito bago 
testamento sa din isipin ng ang mga tao sino may made ito 
edisyon makukuha , pagayon atipan ng pawid ako maaari 
magdasal dahil sa kanila at pagayon sila maaari mapatuloy 
sa tumulong Ming marami mga tao ako magdasal atipan ng 
pawid ka would bigyan ako a ibigin ng mo banal salita ( ang 
bago testamento ), at atipan ng pawid ka would bigyan ako 
tangayin dunong at discernment sa malaman ka lalong 
mapabuti at sa maintindihan ang tukdok ng takdaan ng oras 
atipan ng pawid tayo ay ikinabubuhay di. 
masiyahan tumulong ako sa malaman paano sa makitungo 
kumuha ang mahirap hindi madali atipan ng pawid ako ay 
confronted kumuha bawa't araw. panginoon diyos , 
tumulong ako sa magkulang sa malaman ka lalong mapabuti 
at sa magkulang sa tumulong iba binyagan di akin malawak 
at sa tabi-tabi ang daigdig. ako magdasal atipan ng pawid ka 
would bigyan ang Electronic book itambal at those sino 
gumawa sa ang website at those sino tumulong kanila mo 
dunong. 

ako magdasal atipan ng pawid ka would tumulong ang isang 
tao pagkakasapi ng kanila mag-anak ( at akin mag-anak ) sa 
hindi maaari spiritually dayain , datapuwa't sa maintindihan 
ka at sa magkulang sa tanggapin at sundan ka di bawa't 
daan. at ako humingi ka sa gumawa tesis bagay di ang 
pangalanan ng heswita , susugan , 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Armas Jumala , Kiittaa te etta nyt kuluva 
Veres Jalkisaados has esittamislupa joten etta me 
aari eteva jotta kuuUa enemman jokseenkin te. 

Haluta auttaa ihmiset edesvastuullinen ajaksi ansaitseva nyt 
kuluva Elektroninen kirjanpidollinen saatavana. Haluta 
auttaa heidat jotta olla eteva jotta aikaansaada paastota , ja 
ehtia enemman Elektroninen luettelossa saatavana Haluta 
auttaa heidat jotta hankkia aivan varat , raha , kesto ja aika 
etta he kaivata kotona aste jotta olla eteva jotta elatus 
tyoskentely ajaksi Te. 

Haluta auttaa ne etta aari erita -Ita joukkue etta auttaa heidat 
model after by jokapaivainen kivijalka. Haluta kimmoisuus 
heidat kesto jotta jatkaa ja kimmoisuus joka -Ita heidat 
henki- ymmartavainen ajaksi aikaansaada etta te haluta 
heidat jotta ajaa. 

Haluta auttaa joka -Ita heidat jotta ei hankkia pelata ja jotta 
muistaa etta te aari Jumala joka tottelee nimea hartaushetki 
ja joka on kotona hinta -Ita kaikki. I-KIRJAIN pyytaa 
hartaasti etta te edistaa heidat , ja etta te suojata heidat , ja 
aikaansaada & ministerikausi etta he aari varattu kotona. I- 
KIRJAIN pyytaa hartaasti etta te suojata heidat polveutua 
Henki- Joukko eli toinen este etta haitta heidat eli hitaasti 
heidat heittaa. Haluta auttaa we jahka I-KIRJAIN apu nyt 
kuluva Veres Jalkisaados jotta kin ajatella -Ita ihmiset joka 
hankkia kokoonpantu nyt kuluva painos saatavana , joten 
etta I-KIRJAIN kanisteri pyytaa hartaasti ajaksi heidat ja 



joten he kanisteri jatkaa jotta auttaa enemman ihmiset I- 
KIRJAIN pyytaa hartaasti etta te kimmoisuus we lempia -Ita 
sinun Pyha Sana ( Veres Jalkisaados ), ja etta te kimmoisuus 
we henki- viisaus ja arvostelukyky jotta osata te vedonlyoja 
ja jotta kasittaa aika -Ita aika etta me aari asuen kotona. 
Haluta auttaa we jotta osata kuinka jotta antaa avulla 
hankala etta I-KIRJAIN olen asettaa vastakkain avulla joka 
aika. Haltija Jumala , Auttaa we jotta haluta jotta osata te 
Vedonlyoja ja jotta haluta jotta auttaa toinen Kristitty kotona 
minun kohta ja liepeilla maailma. 

I-KIRJAIN pyytaa hartaasti etta te kimmoisuus Elektroninen 
kirjanpidollinen joukkue ja ne joka aikaansaada model after 
kudos ja ne joka auttaa heidat sinun viisaus. I-KIRJAIN 
pyytaa hartaasti etta te auttaa yksilo jasenmaara -Ita heidan 
heimo ( ja minun heimo ) jotta ei olla henkisesti eksyttaa , 
ainoastaan jotta kasittaa te ja jotta haluta jotta hyvaksya ja 
harjoittaa te kotona joka elamantapa. ja I-KIRJAIN anoa te 
jotta ajaa nama tavarat kotona maine -Ita Jeesus , 
Vastuunalainen , 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Raring Gud , Tack sjalv sa pass den har Ny 

Testamente er blitt befriaren sa fakta at vi er 
duglig till lara sig mer omkring du. Behag hjalpamig 
folk ansvarig for tillverkningen den har Elektronisk bok 
tillganglig. 



Behag hjalpa mig dem till vara kopa duktig verk fort , och 
gora mer Elektronisk bokna tillganglig Behag hjalpa mig 
dem till har alia resursema , pengama , den styrka och tiden 
sa pass de behov for att kunde halla arbetande till deras. 
Behag hjalpa mig den har sa pass de/vi/du/ni ar del om 
spannen sa pass hjalp dem pa en daglig basis. Behaga ger 
dem den styrka till fortsatta och ger var av dem den ande 
forstandet for den verk sa pass du vilja dem till gor. Behag 
hjalpa mig var av dem till inte har radsla och till minas sa 
pass du er den Gud vem svar bon och vem er han i lidelse av 
allting. 

JAG be sa pass du skulle uppmuntra dem , och sa pass du 
skydda dem , och den verk & ministaren sa pass de er 
forlovad i. 

JAG be sa pass du skulle skydda dem fran den Ande Pressar 
eller annan hinder sa pass kunde skada dem eller langsam 
dem ned. Behag hjalpa mig nar JAG anvanda den har Ny 
Testamente till ocksa tanka om folk vem har gjord den har 
upplagan tillganglig , sa fakta at JAG kanna be for dem och 
sa de kanna fortsatta till hjalp mer folk JAG be sa pass du 
skulle ge mig en karlek om din Helig Uttrycka ( den Ny 
Testamente ), och sa pass du skulle ge mig ande visdom och 
discernment till veta du battre och till forsta den period av 
tid sa pass vi er levande i. 

Behag hjalpa mig till veta hur till ha att gora med 
svarigheten sa pass JAG er stillt overfor var dag. Var Herre 
och Fralsare Gud , Hjalpa mig till vilja till veta du Battre 
och till vilja till hjalp annan Kristen i min areal och i 
omkrets det varld. JAG be sa pass du skulle ger den 
Elektronisk bok sla sig ihop och den har vem arbeta pa den 
spindelvav och den har vem hjalp dem din visdom. 
JAG be sa pass du skulle hjalp individuellt medlemmen av 
deras familj ( och min familj ) till inte bli spiritually lurat , 
utom till forsta du och mig till vilja till accept och folja du i 
varje vag. och JAG fraga du till gor de har sakerna inne om 
namn av Jesus , Samarbetsvillig , 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Allerkserest God , Tak for Ian at indevaerende Ny 
Testamente er blevet l0st i den grad at vi er kan hen til Isere 
flere omkring jer. Behage hjselp den folk ansvarlig nemlig 
g0r indevaerende Elektronisk skrift anvendelig. Behage 
hjselp sig at blive k0bedygtig arbejde holdbar , og skabe 
Here Elektronisk b0ger anvendelig Behage hjselp sig hen til 
nyde en hel ressourcer , den penge , den krsefter og den gang 
at de savn for at vsere i stand til opbevare i orden nemlig Jer. 

Behage hjselp dem at er noget af den hold at hjselp sig oven 
pa en hverdags holdepunkt. Behage indr0mme sig den 
krsefter hen til fortssette og indr0mme hver i sig den appel 
opfattelse nemlig den arbejde at jer savn sig hen til lave. 
Behage hjselp hver i sig hen til ikke nyde skrsek og hen til 
huske at du er den God hvem svar b0n og hvem star for 
arrangementet i alt. 

JEG bed at jer ville give mod sig , og at jer sikre sig , og 
den arbejde & ministerium at de er forlovet i. JEG bed at jer 
ville sikre sig af den Appel Tvinger eller anden hindring at 
kunne afbrsek sig eller sen sig nede. 

Behage hjselp mig hvor JEG hjselp indevserende Ny 
Testamente hen til ligeledes hitte pa den folk hvem nyde 
skabt indevserende oplag anvendelig , i den grad at JEG 
kunne bed nemlig sig hvorfor de kunne fortssette hen til 
hjselp flere folk JEG bed at jer ville indr0mme mig en 



kserlighed til jeres Hellig Ord ( den Ny Testamente ), og at 
jer ville indr0mme mig appel klogskab og discernment hen 
til kende jer bedre og hen til opfatte den periode at vi er 
nulevende i. 

Behage hjselp mig hen til kende hvor hen til omhandle den 
problemer at Jeg er stillet over for hver dag. Lord God , 
Hjselp mig hen til ville geme kende jer Bedre og hen til ville 
geme hjselp anden Christians i mig omrade og omkring den 
jord. 

JEG bed at jer ville indr0mme den Elektronisk skrift hold og 
dem hvem arbejde med den website og dem hvem hjselp sig 
jeres klogskab. JEG bed at jer ville hjselp den Individ 
medlemmer i deres slsegt ( og mig slsegt ) hen til ikke vsere 
spiritually narrede , men hen til opfatte jer og hen til ville 
geme optage og komme efter jer i al mulig made, og JEG 
opfordre jer hen til lave disse sager i den bensevne i Jesus , 
Amen , 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



MojiHTBa K 5ory /(oporoii Bor, Bw hto Swjih 
BbinymeHbi 3x0 Gospel hjih 3tot hobbih testament xaK, 
^rro Mbi dyjiem BbiyHHXb 6ojibme sac. nojKajiyiiCTa 
noMornxe jhoasim oxBexcTBeHHbiM /jjia /icjiaxb 3xy 
3JieKxpoHHyio KHHry HMeioineHca. Bbi 3Haexe ohh h bm 
M05Kexe noMOHb hm. nojKajiyiicxa noMornxe hm MOHb 
pa6oxaxb 6bicxpo, h cjienawre 6ojiee 3JieKxpoHHbie khhfh 
HMdoiHCHca IIOiKaiiyHCxa noMornxe hm HMCXb bcc 



pec3l)Cbi, ACHbr, npoHHOCXb h BpcMa Koxoptie ohh ajis xoro 
MTo6bi MOHb /lepjKaxb paGoxaxb /jjia sac. nojKajiyiicxa 
noMOFHxe xcM 6yAyx nacxbio KOMaimbi noMoraex hm Ha 
e5KeAHeBHoe ocHOBaHne. nojKajiyiicxa jiawre hm npoHHOCXb 
jiflR xoro Mxo6bi HpoAOJDKaxb H /laeaxb Ka>K/iOMy h3 hx 
/lyxoBHoe BHHKaHHC AJia pa6oxbi mxo bm xoxHxe hx 
CACJiaxb. no5KajiyHCxa homophxc Ka>K/iOMy h3 hx hc HMCXb 
cxpax H He BCHOMHHaxb Mxo Bbi 6yAexe 6oroM oxBenaiox 
MOJiHXBe H in charge of Bce. -3 mojuo mxo bm o6oaphjih hx, 
H Mxo Bbi 3amHmaexe hx, h pa6oxa & MHHHCxepcxBO mxo 

OHH BKJUOHeHbl BHyxpH. 

il MOJUO MXO Bbi 3amHXHJIH HX OX /lyXOBHblX yCHJIHH HJIH 

/ipyrHx npenoH cmofjih HOBpe^HXb hm hjih samejijiwn, hm 
BHH3. no5KajiyHCxa HOMOFHxe MHe Kor/ia a Hcnojibsyio 3xox 
HOBbiH testament xaK5Ke jiim xoro Mxo6bi /lyMaxb mojievi 
AejiajiH 3X0X Bapnanx HMeiomeiica, xaK, mxo a CMory 

HOMOJIHXb JlflR HX H n03X0My HX CMOFHXe HpOAOJDKaXb 

HOMOHb 6ojibme jnofleii. 

il MOJUO Mxo Bbi /lajiH MHe Bjiio6jieHHOcxb Bamero 
CBaxeiiniero cjiOBa (HoBbiiia 3aBex), h mxo bm jjfijivi MHe 
/lyxoBHbie npeMy/ipocxb h pacHOsnaHHe AJm xoro Mxo6bi 
3Haxb Bac 6ojiee jiynme h HOHJixb nepnoAO BpeMenn 
KoxopoM MM 5iCHBeM B. IlojKajiyHcxa HOMOFHxe MHe cyMexb 
KaK o6maxbca c saxpy/iHeHiuiMH mxo a confronted c 
Ka>KHbiM jmem. JlopA Bor, noMoraex MHe xoxexb 3Haxb Bac 
6ojiee jiynme h xoxexb noMOHb /ipyrnM xpncxnaHKaM b 
Moeii o6jiacxH h BOKpyr MHpa. 

if MOJUO Mxo BM /lajiH 3jieKxpoHHyio KOMaimy h xe khhfh 
HOMoraiox hm Bama npcMy/ipocxb. if mojuo mxo bm 

HOMOrjIH HH/IHBimyajIbHMM HJICHaM HX CCMbH (h MOCH 

ccMbH) /lyxoBHOCx 6bixb o6MaHyxbiM, ho HOHJixb Bac H 
xoxexb npHHJixb h nocjie/iOBaxb sa Bac b Ka^K/iOH /lopore. 
Taic5Ke Aaiixe naM KOM(J)opx h naaejieime b 3xh BpcMcna h a 



cnpaniHBaeM, mto bbi /lenaexe 3th Bemji in the name of 
CbfflOK 6ora, jesus christ, aMHHb, 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Jlpar Bor , Ejiaro/iapti th to3h to3h Hob 
3aBemaHHe has p.p. ox be ocBoSoacaaeaM xaKa 
T03H HHC cxe cnocoScH KtM yna ce noBene 
HaOKOJiO TH. XapecBaM noMaraM onpcAejiHTCJieH hjich 
xopa oxroBopcH 3a npHroTBane to3h Electronic KHHra 

HajIHHCH. 

XapecBaM noMaraM rax ki>m Gt/ia cnoco6eH ki>m pa6oTa 
nocxa , H npaBa noBCHC Electronic KHH5KapHHiia HajiHHCH 
XapecBaM noMaraM rax ki>m HMaM iihji onpeAejiHxejieH 
HjiCH q^CACTBO , onpeAejiHTCJieH hjich napn , 
onpeAejiHTCJieH hjich ycTOHHHBOCx h onpeAejiHxejieH hjich 
BpcMC T03H xe Hy5K/ia in pe/i ki>m Gt/ia cnoco6eH ki>m 
Ai>p>Ka ABHJKCHHC 3a Th. XapccBaM noMaraM ox that xo3h 
cxe nacx na onpeAejinxejieH hjich Bnpar xo3h noMaraM xax 
Ha an BceicimHeBeH 6a3a. 

XapecBaM /laBaM xax onpeAejinxejieH hjich ycxoHHHBOCx 
KtM npo/j-bjEKaBaM h /laBaM BceicH na xax onpeAejinxejieH 
Hjien AyxoBCH cxBamane 3a onpeAejinxejieH hjich pa6oxa 
X03H XH jninca xax ki>m npaBa. 

XapecBaM noMaraM BceicH na xax ki>m hc HMaM cxpax h ki>m 
HOMHH X03H XH cxc OHpeAejiHxejieH Hjien Bor koh oxroBop 

MOJIHXBa H KOH 6 in H-bJIHH Ha BCHHKO. A3 MOJIH X03H XH y5K 

HacbpnaBaM xax , h xo3h xh 3amHxaBaM xax , h 



onpeAejiHxejieH hjich paGoxa & MHHHCxepcxBO xo3h xe cxe 
3am>ji5KaBaM in. A3 mojih xo3h xh yaa samnxaBaM xax ox 
onpeAejiHxejieH hjich ^xobch Cnjia hjih Apyr npcHKa xo3h 
p.t. ox can Bpe/ia rax hjih 6aBeH xax rojio BtSBHrneHHe. 
XapecBaM noMaraM me Kora A3 ynoxpe6a xo3h Hob 
3aBemaHHe ki>m cbhio mhcjih na onpeAejinxeneH hjich xopa 
KOH HMaM p.t. H p.p. ox make xo3h H3AaHHe HajiHHCH , xaKa 
X03H A3 Mora mojih 3a xax h xaKa xe Mora npoAtiracaBaM 
KtM noMaraM noBene xopa A3 mojih xo3h xh yaa /laBaM me 
a J11060B Ha your Cbsx ^Ma ( OHpeAenHxejien hjich Hob 
3aBemaHHe ), h xo3h xh yaa /laBaM me /lyxoBen Mt/ipocx h 
pa3JiHHaBaHe ki>m 3Haa xh no-AoGip h ki>m pa36HpaM 
onpeAejiHxejieH hjich nepnoA na BpeMe xo3h hhc cxe 5khb 
in. XapecBaM noMaraM me ki>m 3Haa KaK ki>m pa3AaBaM c 
onpeAejiHxejieH hjich m-bhch xo3h A3 cbm H3npaBaM npe/i c 
BceKH jien. 

JlopA Bor , IloMaraM me ki>m jninca ki>m 3Haa xh no-Ao6'bp 
H KtM jTHHca KtM HOMaraM Apyr XpHCXHHHCKH in my njiom 
H HaoKOJio onpeAejiHxejieH hjich cbsx. 

A3 MOJiH X03H XH y5K /jaBaM onpeAejiHxejieH hjich Electronic 
KHHra Bnpar h ox that koh pa6oxa na onpeAejiHxejieH hjich 
website h ox that koh noMaraM xax your Mt/ipocx. A3 mojih 
X03H XH y5K HOMaraM onpeAejiHxejieH hjich jnpieH hjichcxbo 
Ha xexen ceMciicxBO ( h my ceMciicxBO ) ki>m hc Gt/ia 

/lyXOBCH H3MaMBaM , HO KtM pa36HpaM XH H KtM JIHHCa KtM 

npncMaM h cjie/iBaM xh in BceicH ntx. h A3 iraxaM xh ki>m 
npaBa xe3H nenjo in onpeAejinxejieH hjich hmc na He3yHx , 
Amen , 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



sevgili mabut , eyvallah adl. §u bu Incil bkz. 

have be serbest bu-akmak taki biz are gii^lii -e dogru 
ogrenmek daha hakkinda sen. mutlu etmek yardim etmek 
belgili tanimlik insanlar -den sorumlu i^in yapim bu 
elektronik kitap elde edilebilir. muflu etmek yardim etmek 
onlan -e dogru muktedir i§ hizli , ve yapmak daha elektronik 
kitap elde edilebilir mutlu etmek yardim etmek onlan -e 
dogru -si olmak tiim belgili tammlik kaynak , belgili 
tammlik para , belgili tanimhk gii^ ve belgili tammlik zaman 
adl. 

§u onlar liizum i^in muktedir almak ^ali^ma i^in sen. mutlu 
etmek yardim etmek o adl. §u are boliim -in belgili tammlik 
takim adl. §u yardim etmek onlan ustiinde an her temel. 
mutlu etmek vermek onlan belgili tammlik gii^ -e dogru 
devam etmek ve vermek her -in onlan belgili tammlik 
ruhani basiret i^in belgili tammlik i§ adl. 
§u sen istemek onlan -e dogru yapmak. mutlu etmek yardim 
etmek her -in onlan -e dogru degil -si olmak korkmak ve -e 
dogru animsamak adl. §u sen are belgili tammlik mabut kim 
yanit dua ve kim bkz. be i^inde fiyat istemek -in her §ey. I 
dua etmek adl. §u sen -cekti ylireklendirmek onlan , ve adl. 
§u sen korumak onlan , ve belgili tammlik i§ & bakanlik adl. 
§u onlar are me§gul i^inde. I dua etmek adl. §u sen -cekti 
korumak onlan —dan belgili tammlik ruhani giig ya da diger 
engel adl. 

§u -ebil zarar onlan ya da yava§ onlan a§agi. mutlu etmek 
yardim etmek beni ne zaman I kullanma bu Incil -e dogru da 
du§un belgili tammlik insanlar kim -si olmak -den yapilmi§ 
bu baski elde edilebilir , taki I -ebilmek dua etmek i^in 
onlan vesaire onlar -ebilmek devam etmek -e dogru yardim 



etmek daha insanlar I dua etmek adl. §u sen -cekti vermek 
beni a a§k -in senin kutsal kelime ( belgili tammlik tncil ), 
ve adl. §u sen -cekti vermek beni ruhani akillilik ve 
discernment -e dogru bilmek sen daha iyi ve -e dogru 
anlamak belgili tammlik dondiirmemem adl. §u biz are canh 
iginde. mutlu etmek yardim etmek beni -e dogru bilmek 
nasil -e dogru dagitmak ile belgili tammlik mu§kulat adl. 
§u I am kar§i koymak ile her giin. efendi mabut , yardim 
etmek beni -e dogru istemek -e dogru bilmek sen daha iyi ve 
-e dogru istemek -e dogru yardim etmek diger Hristiyan 
i^inde benim alan ve ^evrede belgili tammlik diinya. I dua 
etmek adl. §u sen -cekti vermek belgili tammlik elektronik 
kitap takim ve o kim i§ iistiinde belgili tammlik website ve o 
kim yardim etmek onlari senin akillilik. 
I dua etmek adl. §u sen -cekti yardim etmek belgili tammlik 
bireysel aza -in onlarin aile ( ve benim aile ) -e dogru degil 
var olmak ruhani aldatmak , ama -e dogru anlamak sen ve -e 
dogru istemek -e dogru almak ve izlemek sen i^inde her yol. 
ve I sormak sen -e dogru yapmak bunlar e§ya adma Isa , 
amin , 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



sevgili mabut , eyvallah adl. §u bu tncil bkz. have be serbest 
birakmak taki biz are giiflu -e dogru ogrenmek daha 



hakkinda sen. mutlu etmek yardim etmek belgili tanimlik 
insanlar -den sorumlu i^in yapim bu elektronik kitap elde 
edilebilir. mutlu etmek yardim etmek onlari -e dogru 
muktedir i§ hizli , ve yapmak daha elektronik kitap elde 
edilebilir mutlu etmek yardim etmek onlan -e dogru -si 
olmak tiim belgili tammlik kaynak , belgili tammlik para , 
belgili tammlik gii^ ve belgili tammlik zaman adl. 
§u onlar liizum i^in muktedir almak ^ali^ma i^in sen. mutlu 
etmek yardim etmek o adl. §u are boliim -in belgili tammlik 
takim adl. §u yardim etmek onlari ustunde an her temel. 
mutlu etmek vermek onlari belgili tammlik gii^ -e dogru 
devam etmek ve vermek her -in onlari belgili tammlik 
ruhani basiret i^in belgili tammlik i§ adl. 

§u sen istemek onlari -e dogru yapmak. mutlu etmek yardim 
etmek her -in onlari -e dogru degil -si olmak korkmak ve -e 
dogru animsamak adl. §u sen are belgili tammlik mabut kim 
yanit dua ve kim bkz. be i^inde fiyat istemek -in her §ey. I 
dua etmek adl. §u sen -cekti yiireklendirmek onlari , ve adl. 
§u sen korumak onlari , ve belgili tammlik i§ & bakanlik adl. 
§u onlar are me§gul i^inde. I dua etmek adl. §u sen -cekti 
korumak onlari —dan belgili tammlik ruhani giig ya da diger 
engel adl. 

§u -ebil zarar onlari ya da yava§ onlan a§agi. mutlu etmek 
yardim etmek beni ne zaman I kullanma bu tncil -e dogru da 
du§un belgili tammlik insanlar kim -si olmak -den yapilmi§ 
bu baski elde edilebilir , taki I -ebilmek dua etmek i^in 
onlan vesaire onlar -ebilmek devam etmek -e dogru yardim 
etmek daha insanlar I dua etmek adl. §u sen -cekti vermek 
beni a a§k -in senin kutsal kelime ( belgili tammlik tncil ), 
ve adl. §u sen -cekti vermek beni ruhani akiUilik ve 
discernment -e dogru bilmek sen daha iyi ve -e dogru 
anlamak belgili tammlik dondiirmemem adl. §u biz are canli 
i^inde. mutlu etmek yardim etmek beni -e dogru bilmek 
nasil -e dogru dagitmak ile belgili tammlik mu§kulat adl. 



§u I am kar§i koymak ile her giin. efendi mabut , yardim 
etmek beni -e dogru istemek -e dogru bilmek sen daha iyi ve 
-e dogru istemek -e dogru yardim etmek diger Hristiyan 
i^inde benim alan ve ^evrede belgili tanimlik diinya. I dua 
etmek adl. §u sen -cekti vermek belgili tammlik elektronik 
kitap takim ve o kim i§ iistiinde belgili tanimlik website ve o 
kim yardim etmek onlari senin akillilik. 
I dua etmek adl. §u sen -cekti yardim etmek belgili tammlik 
bireysel aza -in onlarin aile ( ve benim aile ) -e dogru degil 
var olmak ruhani aldatmak , ama -e dogru anlamak sen ve -e 
dogru istemek -e dogru almak ve izlemek sen i^inde her yol. 
ve I sormak sen -e dogru yapmak bunlar e§ya adina Isa , 
amin , 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Serbia - Servia - Serbian 

Serbia Serbian Servian Prayer Isus Krist Molitva Bog Kako 
Moliti moci cuti moj molitva za pitati davati ponuditi mene 
otkriti duhovni Vodstvo 

Serbia -Prayer Requests (praying )to God -explained in 
Serbian (Servian) Language 

Molitva za Bog ## Kako za Moliti za Bog 
Kako Bog moci cuti moj molitva 
Kako za pitati Bog za davati ponuditi mene 
Kako otkriti duhovni Vodstvo 



Kako za naci predaja iz urok Raspolozenje 

Kako za zasluga odredeni clan istinit Bog nad Nebo 

Kako otkriti odredeni clan Hriscanin Bog 
Kako za moliti za Bog droz Isus Krist 
JA imati nikada molitva pre nego 
Vazan za Bog 
Bog zeljan Ijubavi svaki osoba osoba 

Isus Krist moci pomoc 
Se Bog Biti stalo moj zivot 
Molitva Trazenju 

stvar taj te moc oskudica za uzeti u obzir govorenje za Bog 
okolo Molitva Trazenju kod te , okolo te 



Govorenje za Bog , odredeni clan Kreator nad odredeni 
clan Svemir , odredeni clan Gospodar : 

1 . taj te davati za mene odredeni clan hrabrost za moliti 
odredeni clan stvar taj JA potreba za moliti 2. taj te davati za 
mene odredeni clan hrabrost za verovati te pa primiti sta te 
oskudica raditi s moj zivot , umjesto mene uznijeti moj 
vlastiti volja ( namera ) iznad vas. 

3. taj te davati mene ponuditi ne career moj bojazan nad 
odredeni clan nepoznat za postati odredeni clan isprika , 
inace odredeni clan osnovica umjesto mene ne za sluziti 
you. 

4. taj te davati mene ponuditi vidjeti pa uciti kako za imati 
odredeni clan duhovni sway JA potreba ( droz tvoj rijec 



Biblija ) jedan ) umjesto odredeni clan dogadaj ispred pa P ) 
umjesto moj vlastiti crew duhovni putovanje. 

5. Taj te Bog davati mene ponuditi oskudica za sluziti Te 
briny 

6. Taj te podsetiti mene za razgovarati sa te prayerwhen ) JA 
sam frustriran inace u problemima , umjesto tezak za odluka 
stvar ja sam jedini droz moj Ijudsko bice sway. 

7. Taj te davati mene Mudrost pa jedan srce ispunjen s 
Biblijski Mudrost tako da JA sluziti te briny delotvorno. 

8. Taj te davati mene jedan zelja za ucenje tvoj rijec , Biblija 
, ( odredeni clan Novi Zavjet Evandelje nad Zahod ), na 
temelju jedan crew osnovica 9. taj te davati pomoc za mene 
tako da JA sam u mogucnosti za obavestenje stvar unutra 
Biblija ( tvoj rijec ) sta JA moci osobno vezati za , pa taj 
volja pomoc mene shvatiti sta te oskudica mene raditi unutra 
moj zivot. 

10. Taj te davati mene velik raspoznavanje , za shvatiti kako 
za objasniti za ostali tko te biti , pa taj JA moci uciti kako 
uciti pa knotkle kako za pristajati uza sto te pa tvoj rijec ( 
Biblija ) 

11. Taj te donijeti narod ( inace websites ) unutra moj zivot 
tko oskudica za knotkle te , pa tko biti jak unutra njihov 
precizan sporazum nad te ( Bog ); pa Taj te donijeti narod ( 
inace websites ) unutra moj zivot tko ce biti u mogucnosti za 
ohrabriti mene za tocno uciti kako za podeliti Biblija rec nad 
istina (2 Timotej 215:). 

12. Taj te pomoc mene uciti za imati velik sporazum okolo 
sta Biblija prikaz 3. lice od TO BE u prezentu najbolji , sta 
3. lice od TO BE u prezentu vecina precizan , pa sta je preko 



duhovni sway & snaga , pa sta prikaz sloziti se s odredeni 
clan izvorni rukopis taj te nadahnut odredeni clan autorstvo 
nad odredeni clan Novi Zavjet za pisati. 

13. Taj te davati ponuditi mene za korist moj vrijeme unutra 
jedan dobar put , pa ne za uzaludnost moj vrijeme na 
temelju Neistinit inace prazan metod za dobiti zaglavni 
kamen za Bog ( ipak taj nisu vjerno Biblijski ), pa kuda tim 
metod proizvod nijedan dug rok inace trajan duhovni voce. 

14. Taj te davati pomoc za mene za shvatiti sta za traziti 
unutra jedan crkva inace jedan mjesto nad zasluga , sta rod 
nad sumnja za pitati , pa taj te pomoc mene za naci vemik 
inace jedan parson s velik duhovni mudrost umjesto lak 
inace neistinit odgovor. 

15. taj te uzrok mene za secati se za sjecati se tvoj rijec 
Biblija ( takav kao Latinluk 8), tako da JA moci imati pik na 
moj srce pa imati moj pamcenje spreman , pa biti spreman 
za davati dobro odgovarati ostali nad odredeni clan nadati se 
taj JA imati okolo te. 

16. Taj te donijeti ponuditi mene tako da moj vlastiti 
teologija pa doktrina za slagati tvoj rijec , Biblija pa taj te 
nastaviti za pomoc mene knotkle kako moj sporazum nad 
doktrina moci poboljsati tako da moj vlastiti zivot , stil 
zivota pa sporazum nastavlja da bude zaglavni kamen za sta 
te oskudica to da bude umjesto mene. 

17. Taj te otvoren moj duhovni uvid ( zakljucak ) sve vise , 
pa taj kuda moj sporazum inace percepcija nad te nije 
precizan , taj te pomoc mene uciti tko Isus Krist vjerno 3. 
lice od TO BE u prezentu. 

18. Taj te davati ponuditi mene tako da JA moci za odvojen 
iko neistinit obredni sta JA imati zavisnost na temelju , iz 



tvoj jasan poucavanje unutra Biblija , ako postoje nad sta JA 
sam sledece nije nad Bog , inace 3. lice od TO BE u 
prezentu u suprotnosti sa sta te oskudica za poucavati nama 
okolo sledece te. 

19. Taj iko sile nad urok ne oduteti iko duhovni sporazum 
sta JA imati , ipak radije taj JA zadrzati odredeni clan znanje 
nad kako za knotkle te pa ne da bude lukav unutra ovih dan 
nad duhovni varka. 

20. Taj te donijeti duhovni sway pa ponuditi mene tako da 
JA volja ne da bude dio nad odredeni clan Velik Koji pada 
Daleko inace nad iko pokret sta postojati produhovljeno 
krivotvoriti za te pa za tvoj Svet Rijec 

21. Taj da onde 3. lice od TO BE u prezentu bilo sto taj J A 
imati ispunjavanja unutra moj zivot , inace iko put taj JA ne 
imate odgovaranje za te ace JA treba imati pa taj 3. lice od 
TO BE u prezentu sprjecavanje mene iz oba hodanje s te , 
inace imajuci sporazum , taj te donijeti tim stvar / odgovor / 
dogadaj leda u moj pamcenje , tako da JA odreci se njima u 
ime Isus Krist , pa svi nad njihov vrijednosni papiri pa 
posledica , pa taj te opet staviti iko praznina , sadness inace 
ocajavati unutra moj zivot s odredeni clan Radost nad 
odredeni clan Gospodar , pa taj JA postojati briny 
usredotocen na temelju znanje za sledii te kod citanje tvoj 
rijec , odredeni clan Biblija 

22. Taj te otvoren moj oci tako da JA moci za jasno vidjeti 
pa prepoznati da onde 3. lice od TO BE u prezentu jedan 
Velik Varka okolo Duhovni tema , kako za shvatiti danasji 
fenomen ( inace ovih dogadaj ) iz jedan Biblijski 
perspektiva , pa taj te davati mene mudrost za knotkle i tako 
taj JA volja uciti kako za pomoc moj prijatelj pa voljen sam 
sebe ( rodbina ) ne postojati dio nad it. 



23. Taj te osigurati taj jednom mqj oci biti otvoreni pa mqj 
pamcenje shvatiti odredeni clan duhovni izrazajnost nad 
trenutni zbivanja uzimanje mjesto unutra odredeni clan svet 
, taj te pripremiti mqj srce prihvatiti tvoj istina , pa taj te 
pomoc mene shvatiti kako za naci hrabrost pa sway droz 
tvoj Svet Rijec , Biblija. U ime Isus Krist , JA traziti ovih 
stvar potvrdujuci moj zelja da bude slozno tvoj volja , pa JA 
sam iskanje tvoj mudrost pa za imati jedan Ijubav nad 
odredeni clan Istina Da 



Briny podno Stranica 
Kako za imati Vjecan Zivot 



Nama biti dearth da danasji foil ( nad molitva trazenju za 
Bog ) 3. lice od TO BE u prezentu u mogucnosti za pomoci 
te. Nama shvatiti danasji ne moze biti odredeni clan najbolji 
inace vecina delotvoran prevod. Nama shvatiti taj onde biti 
mnogobrojan razlicit putevi nad izraziv misao pa reci. Da te 
imati jedan sugestija umjesto jedan bolji prevod , inace da te 
slican za uzeti jedan malen kolicina nad tvoj vrijeme za 
poslati sugestija nama , te ce biti pomaganje hiljadu nad 
ostali narod isto , tko volja onda citanje odredeni clan 
poboljsan prevod. Nama cesto imati jedan Novi Zavjet 
raspoloziv unutra tvoj jezik inace unutra jezik taj biti redak 
inace star. 

Da te biti handsome umjesto jedan Novi Zavjet unutra jedan 
specifican jezik , ugoditi pisati nama. Isto , nama oskudica 
da bude siguran pa probati za komunicirati taj katkada , 
nama ciniti ponuda knjiga taj nisu Slobodan pa taj ciniti 
kostati novae. Ipak da te ne moci priustiti neki od tim 
elektronicki knjiga , nama moci cesto ciniti dobro razmena 



nad elektronicki knjiga umjesto pomoc s prevod inace 
prevod posao. 



Te ne morati postojati jedan strucan radnik , jedini jedan 
pravilan osoba tko 3. lice od TO BE u prezentu zainteresiran 
za pomaganje. Te treba imati jedan racunar inace te treba 
imati pristup za jedan racunar kod tvoj mestanin biblioteka 
inace univerzitet inace univerzitet , otada tim obicno imati 
bolji spoj za odredeni clan Internet. Te moci isto obicno 
utemeljiti tvoj vlastiti crew SLOBODAN elektronski posta 
racun kod lijeganje mail.yahoo.com 

Ugoditi uzeti maloprije otkriti odredeni clan elektronski 
posta adresa smjesten podno inace odredeni clan kraj nad 
danasji stranica. Nama nadati se te volja poslati elektronski 
posta nama , da danasji 3. lice od TO BE u prezentu nad 
pomoc inace hrabrenje. Nama isto ohrabriti te za dodir nama 
u vezi sa Elektronicki Knjiga taj nama ponuda taj biti van 
kostati , pa Slobodan. 



Nama ciniti imati mnogobrojan knjiga unutra stran jezik , 
ipak nama ne uvijek mjesto njima za primiti elektronski ( 
skidati podatke ) zato nama jedini napraviti raspoloziv 
odredeni clan knjiga inace odredeni clan tema taj biti preko 
zatrazen. Nama ohrabriti te za nastaviti za moliti za Bog pa 
za nastaviti uciti okolo Njemu kod citanje odredeni clan 
Novi Zavjet. Nama dobrodosao tvoj sumnja pa primedba 
kod elektronski posta. 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Draga Dumnezeu , Multumesc that this Nou Testament 

has been released so that noi sihtem capabil la spre learn 
mai mult despre tu. 

Te rog ajuta-ma oamenii responsible pentru making this 
Electronic carte folositor. Te rog ajuta-ma pe ei la spre a fi 
capabil la spre work rapid , §i a face mai mult Electronic 
carte folositor Te rog ajuta-ma pe ei la spre have tot art.hot. 
resources , art.hot. bani , art.hot. strength §i art.hot. timp that 
ei nevoie inauntru ordine la spre a fi capabil la spre a pastra 
working pentru Tu. 

Te rog ajuta-ma aceia that e§ti part de la team that ajutor pe 
ei on un fiecare basis. A face pe plac la a da pe ei art.hot. 
strength la spre a continua §i a da each de pe ei art.hot. spirit 
understanding pentru art.hot. work that tu nevoie pe ei la 
spre a face. 

Te rog ajuta-ma each de pe ei la spre nu have fear §i la spre 
a-§i aminti that tu e§ti art.hot. Dumnezeu cine answers 
prayer §i cine este el inauntru acuzatie de tot. I pray that tu 
trec.de la will encourage pe ei , §i that tu a proteja pe ei , §i 
art.hot. work & ministru that ei sint ocupat inauntru. I pray 
that tu trec.de la will a proteja pe ei de la art.hot. Spirit 
Forces sau alt obstacles that a putut harm pe ei sau lent pe ei 
jos. 

Te rog ajuta-ma cind I folos this Nou Testament la spre de 
asemenea think de la oameni cine have made this a redacta 
folositor so that I a putea pray pentru pe ei §i so ei a putea a 



continua la spre ajutor mai mult oameni I pray that tu trec.de 
la will da-mi o dragoste de al tau Holy Cuvint ( art.hot. Nou 
Testament ), §i that tu trec.de la will acorda-mi spirit 
wisdom §i discernment la spre know tu better §i la spre 
understand art.hot. perioada de timp that noi sintem viu 
inauntru. 

Te rog ajuta-ma la spre know cum la spre deal cu art.hot. 
difficulties that I sint confronted cu fiecare zi. Lord 
Dumnezeu , Ajuta-ma help la spre nevoie la spre know tu 
Better §i la spre nevoie la spre ajutor alt Cre§tin inauntru 
meu arie §i around art.hot. lume. I pray that tu trec.de la will 
a da art.hot. 

Electronic carte team §i aceia cine work pe website §i aceia 
cine ajutor pe ei al tau wisdom. I pray that tu trec.de la will 
ajutor art.hot. individual members de lor familie ( §i meu 
familie ) la spre nu a fi spiritually deceived , numai la spre 
understand tu §i eu la spre nevoie la spre accent §i a urma tu 
inauntru fiecare way. §i I a intreba tu la spre a face ace§tia 
things in nume de Jesus , Amen , 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

Russian - Russe - Russie 

Russian Prayer Requests - 



MojIHTBa K 

6ora KHK noMOJiHTb k 

6ora KHK 6or MOJKex ycjibimaxb MOCMy 

MOJIHTBC KHK CIipOCHTb, MTO 6or /jajl HOMOIHb K MHC 

KHK HaiiTH /lyxoBHoe HaBCAeHHe 

KaK HaiiTH deliverance ox 3JieHmero 

jiyxoB KaK noKjiOHHTbca noHCXHHC 6or 

paa KaK HanxH xpncxHaHCKoe 

6ora KaK noMOJiHXb k 6ory jio 

jesus Christ a HHKor/ia hc MOJiHjia nepcA 

Ba>KHbiM K Bjiio6jieHHOCxaM 6ora 

6ora KajKAoe HimHBjmyajibHoe 

jesus, Koxop nepcoHbi christ mojkcx noMOHb 

ACJiaex BHHMaxcjibHOCXb 6ora o mohx Bcmax 

3aiipOCOB MOJIHXBC 

5KH3HH Bbl MOFJIH XOXCXb JlflR paCCMOXpCHJIH nOFOBOpHXb K 

6ory 3aiipocax mojihxbc 
BaMH, Bac 



FoBopHm K 6ory, cos/jaxejib BcejiCHHoro, jiop/j: 

1. Bfcl /lajIH 6l>I K MHC CMCJIOCTH nOMOJIHTfc BeUIH H /JJIH 
TOrO «IT06bI nOMOJIHTfc 

2. Bbl JJflJlVl 6bl K MHC CMCJIOCXH BCpHXb BaM H IipHHHMaXb 

Bbl xoxHxe CACJiaxb c moch 5KH3Hbio, BMCCxo MCHH exalting 

MOH BOJIH (HaMCpHC) HaH XBOHM. 

3. Bbl JJflJlVl 6bl MHC nOMOIHb JlflR XOFO MX06bI HC 

npenaxcxBOBaxb mohm cxpaxaM HCHCBCCXHa cxaxb 

OXrOBOpKaMH, HJIH OCHOBa AJia MCHH, KOXOp HyjKHO HC 
CJiy5KHXb Bbl. 4. Bbl /lajIH 6bl MHC nOMOIHb JlflR XOrO MX06bI 



yBJmeXb H BbiyHHTb KHK HMCTb /lyXOBHyiO npOHHOCTb a 

(Hepe3 Bame cjiobo 6h6jihh) a) ajih cjiynaeB Bnepe/i h 6) 
jiflR Moero co6cTBeHHoro jupiHoro /lyxoBHoro 
nyxemecTBHa. 

5. ^TO Bbi 6or /lajiH mhc noMomb /jjia xoro MTo6bi xoxexb 
cjiy5KHTb Bbi 6ojibme 

6. ^TO Bbi remind, mto a pa3roBapHBaji c BaMH (prayer)when 
a ce6a paccxpobxe hjih b aaxpy/iHeHHH, bmccto nbixaxbca 
paapeniHTb Benin xojibKO Hepe3 mok) moACKyio nponnocTb. 

7. ^TO Bbi Aajin Mne npeMy^pocxb n cep/me aanonnnjio c 
6n6jieHCKOH npeMy/ipocxbio xaK HOH a cnyjicnji 6bi bm 

3(J)(J)eKTnBH0. 

8. ^TO Bbi /lann Mne jKenanne n33^nTb Bame cjiobo, 
6n6jinio, (HoBbina 3aBeT Gospel John), on a personal basis, 

9. Bbi jjfijivi 6bi noMomn k Mne xaK, mto a 6yAy aanexHTb 
Benin b 6n6jinn (BanieM cjiOBe) a Mory jupiho oxnecxn k, n 
KOTopoH noM05KeT MHC noHaxb Bbi xoxnxe Mena c^ejiaxb b 
Moeii 5icn3Hn. 

10. ^xo Bbi /lajin Mne 6ojibmoe pacnoananne, jiim xoro 
Mxo6bi nonaxb icaK oGtacnnxb k /ipyrnM Koxopbie bm, n mxo 
a Mor Bbiynnxb icaK Bbi3^nxb n cynexb icaK cxoaxb BBepx 
AJia Bac n Baniero cjiOBa (6n6jinn) 

1 1 . ^xo Bbi npnnecjin jnoAen (nun websites) b Moeii 5icn3Hn 
xoxax 3Haxb Bac, n Koxopbie cnjibHbi b nx xohhom 
BnnKannn Bac (6or); n xo bm npnnecjin 6bi jhoach (nun 
websites) b Moeii 5icn3nn 6yAex o6oApnxb Mena xonno 
Bbiynnxb icaK pas^ejinxb 6n6jinio cjiobo npaB/ibi (2 timothy 
2:15). 



12. ^TO Bbi noMorjiH mhc BbiyHHXb HMCTb 6ojibmoe 
BHHKaHHC KOTopbiH BapHaHT 6h6jihh caMbic nj^mne, 

KOTOpblH CaMblH TOHHblH, H KOTOpblH HMCeX CaMblC 

/lyxoBHbie npoHHOCTb & CHjiy, h Koxopaa BapnaHx 
corjiamaexca c nepBOHanajibHO pyKonncaMH mto bm 
BOOAynieBHjiH aBTopbi HoBbiJia aaBCx Hanncaxb. 

13. ^xo Bbi /lajiH noMOiHb k mhc jiim Hcnojib30BaHHH Moero 
BpcMCHH B xopomeii Aopore, h /jjih xoro Mxo6bi He 
pacxoHHxejibcxBOBaxb Moe Bpena Ha ji05KHbix hjih nycxbix 
Mcxo/iax HOJiyHHXb closer to 6or (ho xo hc 6yAbxe 
noHCXHHe 6H6jieHCK), h r/ie xe Mexo^bi ne npoH3BOAax 

HHKaKOH AOJirOCpOHHblH HJIH lasting /lyXOBHblH 
HJIOAOOBOnj. 

14. ^XO Bbi /lajIH HOMOHIb K MHC HOHJIXb look for B IjepKOB 
HJIH MeCXe HOKJIOHeHHJI, MXO BimbI BOHpOCOB, KOXOp Hy5KH0 
CHpOCHXb, H MXO Bbi HOMOFJIH MHC HailXH BCpyiOHtHX HJIH 

pastor c 6ojibmoH /lyxoBHoii npcMy/ipocxbio bmccxo jiericHx 

HJIH JI05KHbIX OXBCXOB. 

15. Bbi npHHHHHJIH 6bl MCHJI BCHOMHHXb JlflR TOTO MX06bI 

3aH0MHHXb Bame cjiobo 6h6jiiui (such as Romans 8), xaK, 
Mxo a CMory HMexb ero b mocm cep/me h HMexb moh pasyM 
6bixb HO/iroxoBjieHHbiM, H roxoBO /laxb oxbcx k /ipyroMy h3 
yHOBaHHJi Koxopoe a hmcio o Bac. 

16. ^XO Bbi npHHCCJIH HOMOHIb K MHC XaK HOIl MOH 

co6cxBeHHbie xeojiorna h /lOKxpHHbi /pa xoro Mxo6bi 
corjiacHXbca c BamHM cjiobom, GnGjineii h mxo bm 

npOAOJEKajIHCb HOMOHb MHC CyMCXb KaK MOe BHHKaHHC 
/lOKXpHHbl M05KH0 yjiyHHIHXb XaK, MXO MOH COGcXBCHHbie 

5KH3Hb, lifestyle h HOHHMaxb 6yAyx npoAOJCKaxbca 6bixb 
closer to bm xoxHxe hx 6bixb /pa Meiia. 



17. ^TO Bbl paCKpblJIH MOK) /lyXOBHyK) npOHHIiaxejIbHOCTb 

(aatcjuoHeHJui) 6ojibme h 6ojibme, h mto r/ie moh BHHKaHHC 

HJIH BOCnpHHaXHe BaC He XOHHbl, MTO Bbl nOMOrjIH MHC 

BbiyHHTb jesus Christ noHCXHHe. 

18. ^TO Bbl /lajiH noMOiHb k mhc xaK HOIl a Mor 6bi 
OT/iejiHTb jiio6bie ji05KHbie pHxyajibi a 3aBHceji Ha, ox Bamnx 
acHbix npenoAaBaxejibCTB b 6h6jihh, ccjih jiio6oe h3, to a 
following He 6ora, hjih npoTHBonoji05KHbi k bm xothtc jiim 
Toro MTo6bi Ha3^HTb HaM - cjieAOBaxb 3a BaMH. 

19. ^TO jiio6bie ycHjiHH 3jia take away HHCKOJibKO AyxoBHoe 

BHHKaHHC a HMCK), HO AOBOJIbHO MTO 3 COXpaHHJI 3HaHHe 

KaK 3HaTb Bac h 6biTb oGManyxbiM Bnyxpn these days 
AyxoBHoro oduana. 

20. ^TO Bbl npHHecjiH /lyxoBnyio npoHHOCXb h homofjih k 
MHe xaK HOn a ne 6yAy nacxbio 6ojibmoH nanaxb npoHb 
HJIH jiio6oro ABH5KeHHH 6bijio 6bi /lyxoBHOCx counterfeit k 
BaM H K BameMy CBaxeiimeMy cjiOBy. 

21. To ecjiH Mxo-HH6bmb, xo a Aenaji b Moeii 5kh3hh, hjih 
jiio6aa Aopora mxo a ne oxBenaji k BaM ho Mepe xoro KaK a 
AOJEKen HMexb h xo npe^oxBpaHiaex Mena ox hjih ryjiaxb c 

BaMH, HJIH HMeXb HOHHMaXb, MXO Bbl HpHHeCJIH Xe 

things/responses/events back into moh pa3yM, xaK HOIl a 
oxpeHbjica 6bi ox hx in the name of jesus christ, h Bce h3 hx 

BJIHaHHH H HOCJieACXBHH, H MXO Bbl 3aMeHHJIH JHOGblC 

emptiness, xocKjiHBOCXb hjih despair b Moeii 5kh3hh c 
yxexoH jiop/ia, h mxo a 6ojibme 6biji c(J)OKycHpoBaH na 
yHHXb HOCJie/iOBaxb 3a BaMH nyxcM HHxaxb Bame cjiobo, 
6H6jiHa. 

22. ^xo Bbl pacKpbijiH MOH rjia3a xaK HOIl a Mor 6bi acHO 
yBimexb H y3Haxb ccjih 6yACx 6ojibmoH o6MaH o /lyxoBHbix 
xcMax, xo KaK nonaxb 3xo aBjiCHHC (hjih 3xh cji3^aH) ox 



6H6jieHCKOH nepcneKTHBbi, h mto bbi jiajivi mhc 
npcMy/ipocTb jiflR Toro mtoGbi 3HaTb h xaK HOH a Bbiyny 

KHK nOMOHb MOHM JSpyShSM H n0JII06HJI O^HH 
(pOACTBeHHHKH) JlflR TOFO MT06bI HC 6bITb HaCTbK) 66. 

23 ^TO Bbl 066Cn6HHJIH MTO pa3 MOH rjia3a paCKpblHbl H MOH 
paSyM nOHHMa6T /iyX0BH06 3HaH6HH6 T6KyiHH6 C06bITHH 
npHHHMaa M6CT0 B MHp6, MTO Bbl nOArOTOBHJIH M06 C6pAII6 

jiflR Toro MTo6bi npHSHaBaxb Bamy npaB/iy, h mto bm 

nOMOrjIH MH6 nOHHTb KaK HailTH CM6JI0CTb H npOHHOCTb 

H6p63 Bam6 CBaT6Hm66 CJiOBO, GhGjihk). In the name of 
jesus Christ, a npomy 3th Benin noATBep5K/iaa Moe jKenanne 
6biTb B cooTBexcTBnn Banien BOJien, n a npomy Bania 
npeMy/ipocTb n nnexb BjnoGjiennocTb npaB/ibi, Annnb. 



Bojibme na jme cxpanniibi 
KaK nMexb Bennaaa 5Kn3Hb 



Mbi panocTHbi ecjin 3tot cnncoK (3anpocoB MOJinxBe k 
6ory) M05KeT noMOHb Ban. Mbi nonnnaeM 3to ne MOJKex 
6biTb caMbiH nj^ninn nun caMbin 3(J)(J)eKTnBHbiH nepeBOA. 
Mbi nonnMaeM mto 6yAyT mhofo no-pa3HOMy /lopor 
Bbipa>KaTb Mbicjin n cjiOBa. Ecjin bm nneexe npeAJiojKenne 
AJia 6ojiee jiynmero nepeBO/ia, nun ecjin bm xoxen 6bijin 6bi 
npnnaxb Manoe KOJinHecxBO Baniero Bpenenn nocjiaxb 
npeAJiojKennH k nan, xo bm Gy^exe noMoraxb xbicanaM 
jnoAax xaK5Ke, Koxopbie nocjie 3xoro nponnxaiox 
yjiyHniennbiH nepeBOA. Mbi nacxo nMeeM hobmh testament 
nMeiomnnca b BanieM a3biKe nun b a3biKax pe/iKO nun 
cxapo. Ecjin bm CMOxpnxe Jiim noBoro testament b 
cneiin(J)iPiecKn a3biKe, xo nojKanyncxa nannmnxe k nan. 



TaK5Ke, Mbi xoTHM 6biTb yBepcHbi H nbixacMca CBaabiBaxb to 
HHor/ia, Mbi npcAJiaraeM khhfh Koxopbie He cbo6oaho h 

KOTOpbie CTOHT /JCHbr. Ho eCJIH Bbl He MOJKCTC n03B0JUITb 
HCKOTOpbie H3 XeX 3JieKTpOHHbIX KHHF, TO Mbi MOJKCM MaCTO 
ACJiaXb oGmCH 3JieKTpOHHbIX KHHF JlflR HOMOHIH C 

nepcBOAOM HjiH pa6oTOH nepeBO^a. Bbi ne /loicKHbi 6biTb 
npo(J)eccHOHajibHbiM pa6oTHHKOM, TOJibKO peryjiapHO 
nepcona Koxopaa aanHxepecoBaHa b noMoraxb. 

Bbl /lOJDKHbl HMCXb KOMHblOXep HJIH Bbl /lOJDKHbl HMCXb 

/lOCxyH K KOMHbioxepy na Bamnx mccxhmx apxHBC hjih 
K0JiJie5Ke HJIH yHHBcpcHxexe, b Bimy xoro mxo xe o6bPiHO 
HMCiox 6ojiee jiynniHe coeAHHCHiui k Hnxepnexy. 

Bbl M05Kexe xaic5Ke o6bPiHO ycxanaBjiHBaxb Bam 
co6cxBeHHbiH jiHHHbiH CBOBO^HO ynex ajiCKxpoHHaaa 
HOHxa HyxeM iiuxh k mail.yahoo.com H05KajiyHCxa 
npHHHMaexe momchx jiim xoro Mxo6bi CHHxaxb a/ipec Hocjie 
xoro KaK ajiCKxpoHHaaa nonxa bm pacHOJioJKCHbi na jme 

HJIH KOHIje 3X0H CXpaHHIJbl. 

Mbi HanecMca bm hohijicx ajiCKxpoHHaaa nonxa k naM, ecjiH 
3X0 HOMOHIH HJIH HOOHipeHHJI. Mbi xaic5Ke oGoAP^CM Bac 
CBa3axbca mm oxHOCHxejibHO 3jieKxpoHHbix khhf mm 
HpcAJiaracM xoMy 6e3 iichm, h cbo6oaho, Koxop mm hmccm 

MHOrO KHHF B HHOCXpaHHMX aSblKaX, HO MM BCCF/ia HC 

ycxanaBjiHBaeM hx jiim xoro Mxo6bi nojiynnxb 3jieKxpoHHO 
(download) HOxoMy mxo mm xojibKO ^eJiacM HMeiomeca 

KHHFH HJIH XCMM KOXOpblC CHpaHIHBaXb. Mbi oGOAP^CM BaC 
HpOAOJDKaXb HOMOJIHXb K 6ory H HpOAOJDKHXb BbI3^HXb 

CM nyxcM HHxaxb HoBbiiia 3aBex. Mbi npHBexcxBycM Bamn 

BOHpOCM H KOMMCHXapHH 3JieKXpOHHa!ia HOHXa. 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



ARABIC -LANGUEARABE 

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

I J^l* j>^I^Jo I Jji;^i_i I Jj>^«.jJo ^ j c>o^ °i' ljt^cj|i_i 

I Jl Jt^CJjjji_^ I J^CJl^o. I jCJ Cl^^jUi ^j 0^ jl jCJ^ S^JJO ^<-Il5 

|J^I«. ^I^JCJol ^iXs I j i^jj l3''^J° ^<-!L5 ''-^f'-! MJ'J^' ' 
_^pJol l^iidjj lj;i!cji_i Ijljiilcjjjj^o Ijadl^o 

I J^l«. ^I^JCJol ^iXs 2f>L?^ I 4>jU'^ jI J(>jI J ' jl3j» jI JjlB'^ I J\^ 
I J^l* IJj>o^l^Jo I J^A^ cjji^iij ^ j«.| ^j I J^jt^j I J\^ i^^\^:ss>^ 

^JlS Il>"'l>" '^<-I l?J(>. L^J^lS l^-i=lt5»l l3J° I <JIl>"'^jU jI^-2=iI«- i^J (>L>f> 



IJ^Jl_j|Cj I JC^^ L?("^J ' j L?L>^J°f 'j M^* fL>' 'tis Il>"^<-I. 

IjJ^ IJj>lji=L3» X-5'-' '<-!&.''-'('• 
;i!^l i_^Iai_^ jl I JjiCl^^o jl JCJ_^i_^o L^ oio I JjjICJ 4 jllaJlJ fj^f I j 



Prayer to God 

Dear God, 

Thank you that this Gospel or this New Testament has 
been released so that we are able to learn more about 
you. 

Please help the people responsible for making this 
Electronic book available. You know who they are and 
you are able to help them. 

Please help them to be able to work fast, and make 
more Electronic books available 

Please help them to have all the resources, the 
money, the strength and the time that they need in 
order to be able to keep working for You. 

Please help those that are part of the team that help 
them on an everyday basis. Please give them the 
strength to continue and give each of them the spiritual 
understanding for the work that you want them to do. 



Please help each of them to not have fear and to 

remember 

that you are the God who answers prayer and who is 

in charge of everything. 

I pray that you would encourage them, and that you 
protect them, and the work & ministry that they are 
engaged in. 

I pray that you would protect them from the Spiritual 



Forces or other obstacles that could harm them or 
slow them down. 

Please help me when I use this New Testament to 
also think of the people who have made this edition 
available, so that I can pray for them and so they can 
continue to help more people. 

I pray that you would give me a love of your Holy Word 
(the New Testament), and that you would give me 
spiritual wisdom and discernment to know you better 
and to understand the period of time that we are living 
in. 

Please help me to know how to deal with the 
difficulties that I am confronted with every day. Lord 
God, Help me to want to know you Better and to want 
to help other Christians in my area and around the 
world. 

I pray that you would give the Electronic book team 
and those who help them your wisdom. God, help me 
to understand you better. Please help my family to 
understand you better also. 

I pray that you would help the individual members of 
their family (and my family) to not be spiritually 
deceived, but to understand you and to want to accept 
and follow you in every way. 

Also give us comfort and guidance in these times and I 
ask you to do these things in the name of Jesus , 
Amen, 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

BOOKS which may be of Interest to you, the Reader 

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

Note: These Books listed below may be available at No 
cost, - in PDF - and Entirely FREE at: 

http://www.archive.org [text] 

or at 

http://books.google.com 

or - for those in Europe - at 
http ://ganica.bnf .fr 

or for FRENCH at 
http://books.google.fr/books 



We encourage you to find out, and to keep separate copies 
on separate drives, in case your own computer should have 
occasional problems. 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

A FEW BOOKS for NEW CHRISTIANS 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



King James Version - The best and ideal would be the 
text of the 1611, [referring to the 66 books of the Old and 
New Testaments] as produced by the original 
translators. 



Geneva Bible - Version of the Old Testament and New 
Testament produced starting around 1560. Produced 
with the help of T (Beza)., who also produced an 
accurate LATIN version of the New Testament, based on 
the Textus Receptus. 

The Geneva Bible (several Editions of it) are available - 
as of this writing at www.archive.org in PDF 

Bible of Jay Green - Jay Green was the Translator for 
the Trinitarian Bible Society. His work is based on the 
Ancient Koine Greek Text (Textus Receptus) from 
which he translated directly. His work encompasses both 
Hebrew as well as Koine Greek (The Greek spoken at 
the time of Jesus Christ). 

The Translation of the New Testament [of Jay Green] 
can be found online in PDF for Free 



R-La grande charte d'Angleterre ; ouvrage precede d'un 
Precis - This is simply the MAGNA CHARTA, which 
recognizes liberty for everyone. 

Gallagher, Mason - Was the Apostle Peter ever at Rome 

Cannon of the Old Testament and the New Testament 
or Why the Bible is Complete without the Apocrypha and 
unwritten Traditions by Professor Archibald Alexander 
Princeton Theological Seminary 

1 85 1 - Presbyterian Board of Publications, [available online 
Free ] 

Historical Evidences of the Truth of the Scripture Records 
WITH SPECIAL REFERENCE TO THE DOUBTS AND 
DISCOVERIES OF MODERN TIMES, by George 
Rawlinson - Lectures Delivered at Oxford University 
[available online Free ] 

The Apostolicity of Trinitarianism - by George Stanley 
Faber - 1 832 - 3 Vol / 3 Tomes [available online Free ] 

The image- worship of the Church of Rome : proved to be 

contrary to Holy Scripture and the faith and discipline of the 

primitive church ; and to involve contradictory and 

irreconcilable doctrines within the Church of Rome itself 

(1847) 

by James Endell Tyler, 1789-1851 



Calvin defended : a memoir of the life, character, and 
principles of John Calvin (1909) by Smyth, Thomas, 1808- 
1873 ; Publish: Philadelphia : Presbyterian Board of 
Publication, [available online Free ] 



The Supreme Godhead of Christ, the Comer-stone of 
Christianity by W. Gordon - 1855 [available online Free ] 



A history of the work of redemption containing the outlines 

of a body of divinity ... 

Author: Edwards, Jonathan, 1703-1758. 

Publication Info: Philadelphia,: Presbyterian board of 

publication, [available online Free ] 



The origin of pagan idolatry ascertained from historical 
testimony and circumstantial evidence. - by George Stanley 
Faber - 1816 3 Vol. / 3 Tomes [available online Free ] 

The Seventh General Council, the Second of Nicaea, Held 
A.D. 787, in which the Worship of Images was established 
- based on early documents by Rev. John Mendham - 1850 
[documents how this far-reaching Council went away from 
early Christianity and the New Testament] 



Worship of Mary by James Endell Tyler [available online 
Free ] 

The Papal System from its origin to the present time 

A Historical Sketch of every doctrine, claim and practice of 

the Church of Rome by William Cathcart, DD 

1 872 - [available online Free ] 

The Protestant exiles of Zillerthal; their persecutions and 
expatriation from the Tyrol, on separating from the Romish 
church - [available online Free ] 

An essay on apostolical succession- being a defence of a 
genuine ministry - by Rev Thomas Powell - 1 846 



An inquiry into the history and theology of the ancient 
Vallenses and Albigenses; as exhibiting, agreeably to the 
promises, the perpetuity of the sincere church of Christ 
Publish info London, Seeley and Bumside, - by George 
Stanley Faber - 1838 [available online Free ] 



The Israel of the Alps. A complete history of the Waldenses 
and their colonies (1875) by Alexis Muston (History of the 
Waldensians) - 2 Vol/ 2 Tome - Available in English and 
Separately ALSO in French [available online Free ] 



Encouragement for Women 

Amy Charmichael 

AMY CARMICHAEL - From Sunrise Land 
[available online Free ] 

AMY CARMICHAEL - Lotus buds (1910) 
[available online Free ] 

AMY CARMICHAEL - Overweights of joy (1906) 
[available online Free ] 

AMY CARMICHAEL -Walker of Tinnevelly (1916) 
[available online Free ] 

AMY CARMICHAEL -After Everest ; the experiences of a 
mountaineer and medical mission (1936) 
[available online Free ] 

AMY CARMICHAEL -The continuation of a story ([1914 



[available online Free ] 



AMY CARMICHAEL -Ragland, pioneer (1922) 
[available online Free] 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
HISTORY OF HUNGARIAN CHRISTIANS 

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



fflSTORY OF THE PROTESTANT CHURCH IN 
HUNGARY By J. H. MERLE DAUBIGNE - 
1 854 [available online Free ] 



Hungary and Kossuth-An Exposition of the Late Hungarian 

Revolution by Tefft 

1852 [available online Free ] 

Secret history of the Austrian government and of its ... 
persecutions of Protestants By Joseph Alfred Michiels - 
1859 [available online Free ] 

Sketches in Remembrance of the Hungarian Struggle for 
Independence and National Freedom Edited by Kastner 
(Circ. 1853) [available online Free ] 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
HISTORY OF FRENCH CHRISTIANS 

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



La Bible Frangaise de Calvin V 1 
[available online Free ] 

La Bible Frangaise de Calvin V 2 
[available online Free ] 

VAUDOIS - A memoir of Felix Neff, pastor of the High 
Alps [available online Free ] 

La France Protestante - ou. Vies des protestants frangais 
par Haag - 1 856 - 6 Tomes [available online Free ] 

Musee des protestans celebres 

Etude sur les Academies Protestantes en France au xvie et 
au xviie siecle - Bourchenin - 1 882 [available online Free ] 

Les plus anciennes melodies de I'eglise protestante de 
Strasbourg et leurs auteurs [microform] (1928) [available 
online Free ] 

L'Israel des Alpes: Premiere histoire complete des Vaudois 
du Piemont et de leurs colonies 
Par Alexis Muston ; Publie par Marc Ducloux, 1 85 1 
(2 Tomes) [available online Free ] 



GAL Lie A - http://aallica.bnf.fr 

Histoire ecclesiastique - 3 Tomes - by Theodore de Beze, 
[available online Free ] 

BEZE-Sermons sur I'histoire de la resurrection de Notre- 
Seigneur Jesus-Christ [available online Free ] 

DE BEZE - Confession de la foy chrestienne [available 
online Free ] 

Vie de J. Calvin by Theodore de Beze, [available online 
Free ] 

Confession d'Augsbourg (franfais). 1550-Melanchthon 
[available online Free ] 

La BIBLE-1'ed. de, Geneve-par F. Perrin, 1567 [available 
online Free ] 

Hobbes - Leviathan ou La matiere, la forme et la puissance 
d'un etat ecclesiastique et civil [available online Free ] 

L'Eglise et I'Etat a Geneve du vivant de Calvin 
Roget, Amedee (1825-1883). 
[available online Free ] 

LUTHER-Commentaire de I'epitre aux Galates [available 
online Free ] 

Petite chronique protestante de France [available online Free 
] 

Histoire de la guerre des hussites et du Concile de Basle 
2 Tomes [recheck for accuracy] 



Les Vaudois et I'lnquisition-par Th. de Cauzons (1908) 
[available online Free ] 

Glossaire vaudois-par P.-M. Callet [available online Free ] 

Musee des protestans celebres ou Portraits et notices 
biographiques et litteraires des personnes les plus eminens 
dans I'histoire de la reformation et du protestantisme par une 
societe de gens de lettres [available online Free ] 

( publ. par Mr. G. T. Doin; Publication : Paris : Weyer : Treuttel et Wurtz : 
Scherff [et al.], 1821-1824 - 6 vol./6 Tomes : ill. ; in-8 
Doin, Guillaume-Tell (1794-1854). Editeur scientifique) 

Notions elementaires de grammaire comparee pour servir a 
I'etude des trois langues classiques [available online Free ] 

Thesaurus graecae linguae ab Henrico Stephano constructus. 
Tomus 1 : in quo praeter alia plurima quae primus praestitit 
vocabula in certas classes distribuit, multiplici derivatorum 
serie... 

( Estienne, Henri (1528-1598). Auteur du texte Tomus I, II, III, IV : in quo 
praeter alia plurima quae primus praestitit vocabula in certas classes 
distribuit, multiplici derivatorum serie; Thesaurus graecae linguae ab 

Henrico Stephano constructus ) [available online Free ] 



La liberte chretienne; etude sur le principe de la piete chez 
Luther ; Strasbourg, Librairie Istra, 1922 - Will, Robert 
[available online Free ] 

Bible-N.T.(francais)-1523 - Lefevre d'Etaples [available 
online Free ] 

Calvin considere comme exegete - Par Auguste Vesson 
[available online Free ] 



Reuss, Rodolphe - Les eglises protestantes d' Alsace pendant 
la Revolution (1789-1802) [available online Free ] 

WEBBER-Ethique_protestante-L'ethique protestante et 
I'esprit du capitalisme (1904-1905) [available online Free ] 

French Protestantism, 1559-1562 (1918) 
Kelly, Caleb Guyer -[available online Free ] 

History of the French Protestant Refugees, from the 
Revocation of the Edict of Nantes 1 854 [available online 
Free ] 

The History of the French, Walloon, Dutch and Other 
Foreign Protestant Refugees Settled in 1846 [available 
online Free ] 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

Italian and/or Spanish/Castillian/ etc 

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Historia del Concilio Tridentino (SARPI) [available online 
Free ] 

Aldrete, Bernardo Jose de - Del origen, y principio de la 
lengua castellana 6 romace que oi se usa en Espaiia 

SAVANAROLA-Vindicias historicas por la inocencia de 
Fr. Geronimo Savonarola 



Biblia en lengua espanola traduzida palabra por palabra de 
la verdad hebrayca-FERRARA 

Biblia. Espaiiolll602-translaciones por Cypriano de Valera 
( misspelled occasionally as Cypriano de Varela ) [available 
online Free ] 

Reina Valera 1602 - New Testament Available at 
www.archive.org [available online Free ] 

La Biblia : que es, los sacros libros del Vieio y Nuevo 
Testamento 

Valera, Cipriano de, 1532-1625 
Los dos tratados del papa, i de la misa - escritos por 
Cipriano D. Valera ; i por el publicados primero el a. 1588, 
luego el a. 1599; i ahora fielmente reimpresos [Madrid], 
1 85 1 [available online Free ] 

Valera, Cipriano de, 15327-1625 

Aviso a los de la iglesia romana, sobre la indiccion de 

jubileo, por la bulla del papa Clemente octavo. 

English Title = An answere or admonition to those of the 

Church of Rome, touching the iubile, proclaimed by the 

bull, made and set foorth by Pope Clement the eyght, for the 

yeare of our Lord. 1600. Translated out of French [available 

online Free ] 

Spanish Protestants in the Sixteenth Century by Cornelius 
August Wilkens French [available online Free ] 

Historia de Los Protestantes Espanoles Y de Su Persecucion 
Por Felipe II - Adolfo de Castro - 1 85 1 (also Available in 
English) [available online Free ] 

The Spanish Protestants and Their Persecution by Philip II 



- 1851 - Adolfo de Castro [available online Free ] 

Institvcion de la religion Christiana; 
Institutio Christianae religionis. Spanish 
Calvin, Jean, 1509-1564 

Instituzion religiosa escrita por Juan Calvino el aiio 1536 y 
traduzida al castellano por Cipriano de Valera. 
Calvino, Juan. 

Catecismo que significa: forma de instrucion, que contiene 

los principios de la religion de dios, util y necessario para 

todo fiel Christiano : compuesto en manera de dialogo, 

donde pregunta el maestro, y responde el discipulo 

En casa de Ricardo del Campo, M.D.XCVl [1596] Calvino, 

Juan. 

Tratado para confirmar los pobres catiuos de Berueria en la 
catolica y antigua se, y religion Christiana: y para los 
consolar con la Palabra de Dios en las afliciones que 
padecen por el evangelio de lesu Christo. [...] Al fin deste 
tratado hallareys un enxambre de los falsos milagros, y 
illusiones del Demonio con que Maria de la visitacion priora 
de la Anunciada de Lisboa engaiio a muy muchos: y de 
como file descubierta y condenada al fin del aiio de .1588 
En casa de Pedro Shorto, Aiio de. 1594 
Valera, Cipriano de. 



Biblia de Ferrara, corregida por Haham R. Samuel de 
Casseres 

The Protestant exiles of Madeira (c 1860) French [available 
online Free ] 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

HISTORY OF VERSIONS of the NEW TESTAMENT 
Part A - For your consideration 

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



For Christians who want a serious, detailed and 
historical account of the versions of the New Testament, 
and of the issues involved in the historic defense of 
authentic and true Christianity. 



John William Burgon [ Oxford] - 1 The traditional text of the 
Holy Gospels vindicated and established (1896) [available 
online Free ] 

John William Burgon [ Oxford] -2 The causes of the 
corruption of the traditional text of the Holy Gospel 
[available online Free ] 

John William Burgon [ Oxford] - The Revision Revised 
(A scholarly in-depth defense of Ancient Greek Text of the 
New Testament) [available online Free ] 

hitro to Vol 1 from INTRO to MASSORETICO CRITICAL 
by GINSBURG-VOL 1 [available online Free ] 

hitro to Vol 1 from INTRO to MASSORETICO CRITICAL 
by GINSBURG-VOL 2 [available online Free ] 

Horse Mosaicae; or, A view of the Mosaical records, with 
respect to their coincidence with profane antiquity; their 



internal credibility; and their connection with Christianity; 
comprehending the substance of eight lectures read before 
the University of Oxford, in the year 1801; pursuant to the 
will of the late Rev. John Bampton, A.M. / By George 
Stanley Faber -Oxford : The University press, 1801 
[Topic: defense of the authorship of Moses and the 
historical accuracy of the Old Testament] [available online 
Free ] 

TC The English Revisers' Greek Text-Shown to be 
Unauthorized, Except by Egyptian Copies Discarded 
[available online Free ] 

CANON of the Old and New Testament by Archibald 
Alexander [available online Free ] 

An inquiry into the integrity of the Greek Vulgate- or. 
Received text of the New Testament 1815 92mb [available 
online Free ] 

A vindication of 1 John, v. 7 from the objections of M. 
Griesbach [available online Free ] 

The Burning of the Bibles- Defence of the Protestant 
Version - Nathan Moore - 1 843 

A dictionarie of the French and English tongues 1611 
Cotgrave, Randle - [available online Free ] 

The Canon of the New Testament vindicated in answer to 
the objections of J.T. in his Amyntor, with several additions 
[available online Free ] 

the paramount authority of the Holy Scriptures vindicated 
(1868) 



Histoire du Canon des Saintes-ecritures Dans L'eglise 
Chretienne ; Reuss (1863) [available online Free ] 

Histoire de la Societe biblique protestante de Paris, 1818 a 
1 868 [available online Free ] 

L'academie protestante de Nimes et Samuel Petit 

Le manuel des Chretiens protestants : Simple exposition des 
croyances et des pratiques - Par Emilien Frossard - 1 866 



Jean-Frederic Osterwald, pasteur a Neuchatel 

David Martin 

The canon of the Holy Scriptures from the double point of 
view of science and of faith (1862) [available online Free ] 

CODEX B & ALLIES by University of Michigan Scholar 
H. Hoskier (1914) 2 Vol [available online Free ] 

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
HISTORY OF VERSIONS of the NEW TESTAMENT 
Part B - not Recommended 

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Modem Versions of the New Testament, most of which 
were produced after 1910, are based upon a newly invented 
text, by modern professors, many of whom did not claim to 
believe in the New Testament, the Death and Physical 



Resurrection of Jesus Christ, or the necessity of Personal 
Repentance for Salvation. 

The Translations have been accomplished all around the 
world in many languages, starting with changeover from the 
older accurate Greek Text, to the modern invented one, 
starting between 1904 and 1910 depending on which 
edition, which translation team, and which publisher. 



We cannot recommend: the New Testament or Bible of 
Louis Segond. This man was probably well intentioned, but 
his translation are actually based on the 8* Critical edition 
of Tischendorf, who opposed the Reformation, the 
Historicity of the Books of the Bible, and the Greek Text 
used by Christians for thousands of years. 

For additional information on versions, type on the Internet 
Search: "verses missing in the NIV" and you will find more 
material. 



We cannot recommend the english-language NKJV, even 
though it claims to depend on the Textus Receptus. That is 
not exactly accurate. The NKJV makes this claim based on 
the ecclectic [mixed and confused] greek text collated 
officially by Herman von Soden. The problem is that von 
Soden did not accomplish this by himself and used 40 
assistants, without recording who chose which text or the 
names of those students. Herman Hoskier [Scholar, 
University of Michigan] was accurate in demonstrating the 
links between Sinai ticus, Vaticanus, and the Greek Text of 
Von Soden. Thus what is explained as being "based on" the 
Textus Receptus actually was a departure from that very 
text. 



The Old Testaments of almost all modem language Bibles, 
in almost all languages is a CHANGED text. It does NOT 
conform to the historic Old Testament, and is based instead 
on the recent work of the German Kittel, who can be easily 
considered an Apostate by historic Lutheran standards, 
(more in a momentf). 

The Old Testament of the NKJV is based on the New 
Hebrew Translation of Kittel. [die Biblia Hebraica von 
Rudolf Kittel ] Kittel remains problematic for his own 
approach to translation. 

Kittel, the translator of the Old Testament [for almost all 
modem editions of the Bible]: 

1. Did not believe that the Pentateuch he translated was 
accurate. 

2. Did not believe that the Pentateuch he translated was the 
same as the original Pentateuch. 

3. Did not believe in the inspiration of the Old Testament or 
the New Testament. 



4. Did not believe in what Martin Luther would believe 
would constitute Salvation (salvation by Faith alone, in 
Christ Jesus alone). 

5. Considered the Old Testament to be a mixture compiled 
by tribes who were themselves confused about their own 
religion. 

Most people today who are Christians would consider Kittel 
to be a Heretical Apostate since he denies the inspiration of 
the Bible and the accuracy of the words of Jesus in the New 
Testament. Kittel today would be refused to be allowed to 
be a Pastor or a translator. His translation work misleads 



and misguides people into error, whenever they read his 
work. 

The Evidence against Kittel is not small. It is simply the 
work of Kittel himself, and what he wrote. Much of the 
evidence can be found in: 

A history of the Hebrews (1895) by R Kittel - 2 Vol 

Essentially, Kittel proceeds from a number of directions to 
undermine the Old Testament and the history of the 
Hebrews, by pretending to take a scholarly approach. Kittel 
did not seem to like the Hebrews much, but he did seem to 
like ancient pagan and mystery religions, (see the Two 
Babylons by Hislop, or History of the Temple by 
Edersheim, and then compare). 

His son Gerhard Kittel, a "scholar" who worked for the 
German Bible Society in Germany in World War II, with 
full aproval of the State, ALSO was not a Christian and 
would ALSO be considered an apostate. Gerhard Kittel 
served as advisor to the leader of Germany in World War II. 
After the war, Gerhard Kittel was tried for War Crimes. 

On the basis of the Documentation, those who believe in the 
Bible and in Historic Christianity are compelled to find 
ALTERNATIVE texts to the Old Testament translated by 
Kittel or the New Testaments that depart from the historic 
Ancient Koine Greek. 

Both Kittel Sr and Kittel Jr appear to have been false 
Christians, and may continue to mislead many. People who 
cannot understand how this can happen may want to read a 
few books including : 

Seduction of Christianity by Dave Hunt. 



The Agony of Deceit by Horton 

Hidden Dangers of the Rainbow by C. Cumbey 

The Battle for the Bible by Harold Lindsell (Editor of 

Christianity Today) 

Those who want more information about Kittel should 
consult: 

1) Problems with Kittel - Short paper sometimes available 
online or at www.archive.org 

2) The Theological Faculty of the University of Jena during 
the Third .... in PDF [can be found online sometimes] 

by S. Heschel, Professor, Dartmouth College 

3) Theologians under .... : Gerhard Kittel, Paul Althaus, and 
Emanuel Hirsch / Robert P. Ericksen. 

Publish info New Haven : Yale University Press, 1985. 
(New Haven, 1987) 

4) Leonore Siegele - Wenschkewitz, Neutestamentliche 
Wissenschaft vor der Judenfrage: Gerhard Kittels 
theologische Arbeit im Wandel deutscher Geschichte 
(Munchen: Kaiser, 1980). 



5) Rethinking the German Church Struggle 
by John S. Conway [online] 

http://motlc.wiesenthal.com/resources/books/annual4/chapl8.html 



6) Betrayal: German Churches and the Holocaust 

by Robert P. Ericksen (Editor), Susannah Heschel (Editor) 



Psalm 50:15 

15 And call upon me in the day of trouble: I will deliver 

thee, and thou shalt glorify me. 



Psalm 90 

91:1 He that dwelleth in the secret place of the most High 

shall abide under the shadow of the Almighty. 

2 I will say of the LORD, He is my refuge and my fortress: 
my God; in him will I trust. 

3 Surely he shall deliver thee from the snare of the fowler, 
and from the noisome pestilence. 

4 He shall cover thee with his feathers, and under his wings 
shalt thou trust: his truth shall be thy shield and buckler. 

5 Thou shalt not be afraid for the terror by night; nor for the 
arrow that flieth by day; 

6 Nor for the pestilence that walketh in darkness; nor for 
the destruction that wasteth at noonday. 

7 A thousand shall fall at thy side, and ten thousand at thy 
right hand; but it shall not come nigh thee. 

8 Only with thine eyes shalt thou behold and see the reward 
of the wicked. 

9 Because thou hast made the LORD, which is my refuge, 
even the most High, thy habitation; 

10 There shall no evil befall thee, neither shall any plague 
come nigh thy dwelling. 

1 1 For he shall give his angels charge over thee, to keep 
thee in all thy ways. 

12 They shall bear thee up in thefr hands, lest thou dash thy 
foot against a stone. 

13 Thou shalt tread upon the lion and adder: the young lion 
and the dragon shalt thou trample under feet. 



14 Because he hath set his love upon me, therefore will 1 
deliver him: 1 will set him on high, because he hath known 
my name. 

15 He shall call upon me, and 1 will answer him: 1 will be 
with him in trouble; 1 will deliver him, and honour him. 

16 With long life will 1 satisfy him, and show him my 
salvation. 



Psalm 23 

23:1 A Psalm of David. The LORD is my shepherd; 1 shall 

not want. 

2 He maketh me to lie down in green pastures: he leadeth 
me beside the still waters. 

3 He restoreth my soul: he leadeth me in the paths of 
righteousness for his name's sake. 

4 Yea, though 1 walk through the valley of the shadow of 
death, 1 will fear no evil: for thou art with me; thy rod and 
thy staff they comfort me. 

5 Thou preparest a table before me in the presence of mine 
enemies: thou anointest my head with oil; my cup runneth 
over. 

6 Surely goodness and mercy shall follow me all the days 
of my life: and 1 will dwell in the house of the LORD for 
ever. 



With My Whole Heart - With 
all my heart 

"with my whole heart" 

If we truly expect God to respond to us, we must be 
willing to make the commitment to Him with our 
whole heart. 

This means making a commitment to Him with our 
ENTIRE, or ALL of our heart. Many people do not 
want to be truly committed to God. They simply want 
God to rescue them at that moment, so that they can 
continue to ignore Him and refuse to do what they 
should. God knows those who ask help sincerely and 
those who do not. God knows each of our thoughts. 
God knows our true intentions, the intentions we 
consciously admit to, and the intentions we may not 
want to admit to. God knows us better than we know 
ourselves. When we are truly and honestly and 
sincerely praying to find God, and wanting Him with all 
of our heart, or with our whole heart, THAT is when 
God DOES respond. 

What should people do if they cannot make this 
commitment to God, or if they are afraid to do this ? 
Pray : 



Lord God, I do not know you well enough, please help 
me to know you better, and please help me to 
understand you. Change my desire to serve you and 
help me to want to be committed to you with my whole 
heart. I pray that you would send into my life those 
who can help me, or places where I can find accurate 
information about You. Please preserve me and help 
me grow so that I can be entirely committed to you. In 
the name of Jesus, Amen. 



Here are some verses in the Bible tiiat demonstrate 
tiiat God responds to those who are committed with 
their whole heart. 



(Psa 9:1 KJV) To the chief Musician upon Muthlabben, 
A Psalm of David. I will praise thee, O LORD with my 
whole heart; I will show forth all thy marvellous works. 

(Psa 111:1 KJV) Praise ye the LORD. I will praise the 
LORD with my whole heart, in the assembly of the 
upright, and in the congregation. 
(Psa 1 19:2 KJV) Blessed are they that keep his 
testimonies, and that seek him with my whole heart. 

(Psa 1 19:10 KJV) With my whole heart have I sought 
thee: O let me not wander from thy commandments. 

(Psa 1 19:34 KJV) Give me understanding, and I shall 
keep thy law; yea, I shall observe with my whole heart. 

(Psa 1 19:58 KJV) I entreated thy favour with my whole 
heart: be merciful unto me according to thy word. 



(Psa 1 19:69 KJV) The proud have forged a lie against 
me: but I will keep thy precepts with my whole heart. 

(Psa 119:145 KJV) KOPH. I cried with my whole heart; 
hear me, O LORD: I will keep thy statutes. 

(Psa 138:1 KJV) A Psalm of David. I will praise thee 
with my whole heart: before the gods will I sing praise 
unto thee. 

(Isa 1 :5 KJV) Why should ye be stricken any more? ye 
will revolt more and more: the whole head is sick, and 
the whole heart faint. 

(Jer 3:10 KJV) And yet for all this her treacherous 
sister Judah hath not turned unto me with her whole 
heart, but feignedly, saith the LORD. 

(Jer 24:7 KJV) And I will give them an heart to know 
me, that I am the LORD: and they shall be my people, 
and I will be their God: for they shall return unto me 
with their whole heart. 

(Jer 32:41 KJV) Yea, I will rejoice over them to do 
them good, and I will plant them in this land assuredly 
with my whole heart and with my whole soul. 



I Peter 3:15 But sanctify the Lord God in your hearts: 
and be ready always to give an answer to every man 
that asketh you a reason of the hope that is in you with 
meekness and fear: 



II Timothy 2: 15 Study to show thyself approved unto 
God, a workman that needeth not to be ashamed, 
rightly dividing the word of truth. 



liiiiiHiiiiillHiliB 



rr .'•'-•'^or'Tj '<' ^^y;j s^^'-^f 









^' 






*=#*-* 
^:^-^ 






"csiSW^ 












^_© \ & e_e 



l^sUW?! iJcj Xj4-^ A^«S\ jli-\ »V-1 



1 


a->V: ' 


TA • 


iW'^'i 


ci^J=^> 


i 


or->V:r' 


\T 




U-Vj:f^ 


? • 




rs. • 




^'^ J^\ 


1 


Oyi}^ 


n 




V-^:J^^ 


IV • 


C-yl^\ 


TA 




J-JM\--^ 







n • 




'^;j 


o 


u->; > 


11 




^^jf' 


r 


^>: r 


\T 




a-J^-jy^ 


o 


■^^. 1 


" 




i^-^ 


\ 


u_y. r 


•\ 




^->^ 


\ 


\^> r 


^ • 




^ 


\ 


• ' y^^- 


1 • 




^}S 


rr 


K-. '". jj 







$i-}\^^ 




'y 0}/-^; -^J"— ■ 4*5*^^ 


r 




S,}\^x 



4_jl\ ^^_i l,j:.„ oi^ (iM ^^. Jcy wi-y_ J]j -■/"!:) n .^yi« ^\j ^,y.ch* ^3 

\^\ lS- J' Jjl^ O'^^'-^j^ i*.jl Jj'j til ff^.^O- J W'i''^ Jtvi- iv*g-M^j,' 
^W^c- »■«! >^ -^ ti^ JAl ts- o-°j ■ %-=rJ^ ^!j\ 
W?i O' Ji ^^^J i,_^Wi: i.'- ^^. ^:A<'ll . U$i ^^STj ^1 1^„, Si-Jj U\ u 
l^ij^ :,\j\ W_.j^; jl W , jl^ f).^ j'^il 1^43 ^__^^> .v*^Ai\^j^\\ ^ J,^ ^ j^^ 

J^ \_(j^»l ^j, r»* i:\^A j.i\, wjj\ il-^U -"^l '•^^^ fji\ Q. ^»_,. lii,I-\ ^ii rt 

tiV'.\\ j.WV\ 



,^J 



o'^'^~ i/'^^ d^-^ >■' -^ 






, lArv 



L/"^ 



-/C" wt 



K.rU 



ijr. 



V 



503 



j^'-jJij..\Lj*jj (j~-|j.-', *JjJ (rfUjt 



507 . 

516 . 

522 . 

526 . 

528 . 

552 . 

561 . 



• • • uiJ'*:^^ U^}i ''^^; 

• • • iJi;^ u^}i '^^; 

570 . ^_Sj]jo. (j-jlaJ |»JjJ (»lc ■''tlL; 

576 . (_Sj)_js- i_?^^^, Jjl (t^c 'lOL, 

585 . i,f;lj=>- LS^^ji. (_s^^ i*'-^ ^iXlUi 

586 . t^U=>- (_^iJ*-}J *:^-' |»Ls '^>-^j 

587 .. . ijf,i|;=^ ir?''^>V^. (•'^ ^"ll^) 
590 ..|_j^l i_s'^_^. t^UiK^ ujUi" 



1 ^'^^'S^ 

83 lJ**V° iJ^' 

135 Isj! JjLsrl 

221 ll>.jj JjjS'') 

288 ... . j^V.;'^ JL«*' S-'^ 
371 . |.j^ JaU 1^1^ ^j^ji '^\^j 
405 . \jiiJjjiiyai[>^j]y».ijJi^'l£i\^j 

437 u~-^y 

469 . . jjUXlij i^'y=- (jJjJ '*1U; 

470 . j^U^^b irfj^i=' \J^}i '*''^/ 

J" 
489 . yjlOiAj ^y;'j^ l_Pji 'l^j 

" .*■ .. " ■« 

496 . ^^UaJoLJo ^j*i^ Jjl <Hll«y 




mrmsm^ 



^^i^>mp' 



-j^^ O'y jj' o^"} isj^ o^" u"-^^ *" 



.Sfe 



tSjLsl 




^dii, 







Caucasus - NT 



.^j^Cj^.^^ 



m ^ . . . . ^^ys)Ki}Z^ 

vit 1 jtj\<^^^ 

w; i ^y^^^ 

rA\ t 4-y^ 

VAt \ ■li.jvij 

Ul \V g}^]^ 

yrv \ . . . ^^iL, J_^j \i_^. 



4M? 

\ 

oA 

to 

\oK 

r.o 

ni 
n\ 

V\o 

rot 
n- 



rA 
\"i 
a 
r\ 
rA 



^^\ ,yi=-y. 



oJ^yj 



ij«i tSj^'U yj c)yj u-^j; 



n 

\ 
s. 

t 



Jd ^ gjX-yij^ 

. . . . yUii^^ 

,)1-J\ 

l^ 

• ■ ■ • zr^^_^_^ 



t^Scf^y. 



Ot^I oj\ai\ y if. isx\ ii\ JSj i5a\ (xX Q^\ *£'j tsal j\_, 4jS',j\jo\ r 

lAj-^'/'o-^^*-^^ .^t5-i'3^.\ 4;-> ij^ ^^-^ ^^ t5-^3 j^o g^^ Oiit j_y_, ^ 

>^jVji ex^j^^ai- j^_j; ^ jIS j_^\ ojl^ _y. « ^ c>->\ LS-i;\ j\_j fj\ J- Y 

tS-^3 S^Jfj" '^JJ' ^J-yjj^c}i^ Oi"^ J'^'^j O'J' J^ ■^^ Orvo •*■ 

tSjl_,\ J_^_j- j;;;,\ ^^ik-V, ^^_,\ Lj_, iS^\ oUj *J.\ jy« ^^j\__^ ^Vf |. 

^Jii.j\ oji e^jX jU A-.j\ ^_ Jj\ JbaL\ J_jJ j_,\ ^j^ ^j,t\ ir 
c^ii^ o^j>\ •^'S^. c^^J'^^m'^J'-j ^'-^j^ c^V„ "^J'^j' Jj^ oh\ 

Gospel of John - Evanqile de Saint Jean - Causc 



LE 



NOUVEAU TESTAMENT 



DE 



NOTRE SEIGNEUR JESUS-GHRIST 



d'apbSs la version eevoe 



Par J. F. OSTERVAIiD 




PARIS 

SOCI6TE BIBLIQUE DE FRANCE 

41, RUE LA BRUYfiBE 
1872 
One of the Reliable copies of the French New Testament - Line Bible fidele. 
Available sometimes [and Free (gratis) ] atwww.archive.org 



TABLE DES LIVRES 



DU NOUVEAU TESTAMENT 



Evangile selon saint Matthieu , 
:^vangile selon saint Marc . , . 
Kvangile selon saint Lue . . . • 
Bvaugile selon saint Jean . . . 

Les Acles des Apotres 

!]&pitre de saint Paul au£ Ho- 

mains 

I" l^pitre aux Corinthiens , . . 
11** Epitre aux Corinthicns . . . 

i^pltre aux Galates 

Epitre aux Ephesiens 

Epitre aux Phillppiens 

Epitre aux Colossiens 

l^t; epitre aux Thessalonicieus. 



ci.,. 


Page! 


28 


1 


16 


52 


24 


85 


21 


139 


23 


179 


16 


232 


16 


255 


13 


277 


6 


292 


6 


300 


4 


307 


1 


313 


5 


318 



rr< Epitre aux Thessaloniciens. 

£'« Epitre a Timothee 

H'' Epitre k Timothee 

Epitre a Tite 

Epitre a Pliitemon 

Epitre aux Hebreux 

Epitre de saint Jacques 

V'^ Epitre de saint Pierre .... 
lie Epitre de saint Pierre .... 

I"^"^ Epitre de saint Jean 

li* ;^,pitre de saint Jean 

III^ Epitre de saint Jean 

Epitre de saint Jude 

Apoealypse de saint Jean . ... 22 



Nombr! 

de« 

chap. 

3 


P.6e. 

323 


6 


326 


4 


332 


3 


336 


1 


339 


13 


340 


5 


357 


5 


362 


3 


3G9 


5 


ST'S 


1 


379 


1 


380 


1 


381 



Le signe f indique la division du texte en paragraphes. 
La Bible la plus fidele = Texte Recu - Grec Koine - d'Estienne (1550-51) 



BOOKS Of THE l^EW TESTAIENT. 

Matthew 28 

Mark 16 

Luke 24 

Jolin 21 

The Acts 28 

Epistle to the Eomans ... 16 

I. Corinthians ... ... ... 16 

II. Corinthians... ... ... 13 

Galatians ... ... ... 6 

Ephesiana 6 

Philippians ... ... ... 4 

Colossians 4 

I.'Thessalonians ... ... 6 

II. Thessalonians ... ... 3 

I. Timothy ... 6 

II. Timothy 4 

Titus 3 

Philemon ... ... ... 1 

Hebrews ... 13 

Epistle of James ... ... 5 

I.Peter 5 

II. Peter 3 

I. John ... 5 

II. John 1 

HI. John 1 

Jude 1 

Revelation .. 22 



'^mM^^ 



mA+ntt 
SA+nti- 



SHtt 
^5tt 
^— Ft" 






■m'smi$mi^ 



S!Lj^.^f. n >j 



mABMm 

mAjs^mnm 
mA^^mm 
mAit±Mm 
mAismwm 
i^AMJ^mm^m 
mAMEmimm 



»: 






Chinese Simplified - Request to God 



sgM±*, mm&mmAM.^T vmmim^'^w.^^^ 



;lLiS o 



^mm'^mmm&m^mmmm'^mm^s.mxy3A&,&. 
mm'&^my^mnmmntmmmm^^w.^xw: mm, m 



God ST, w^mBMmpM'^^mmMW^n'^Mmmi. 






Chinese Traditional - Talking to the Lord of Heaven 






mm, Mttxmmi ^KMMmMi msx{^& mm^w 
%o mm, Mtumm^^m^n.mn^Bmwmr^M'^ 

m§^^mm»m^&^^mmmo 






God mr, mmMmmMM0wmmm'^Mmi&^ 
^mmm-&^o mm, Mt^r^^mmmm^mmmm^ 
MMmmBmwm^m.o 

mm, Mtmimmmmofunmm «-§ Wi^Mm w±^ 



Chinese Traditional - Request to God 



m^^±^, mmm§immm^7i;immf^mm' 






»«ij] ASA wiitffim*«T# Ri^'jffl o mmmmmm 



^o mm, Mtimm^i^mm^M^mmmmnm'^ 
i^mnmm^m^mmi\:mmmmmm^A& m^m, m 

God mr, mi]mMmmj§^^^mm^mm'^»m^&^ 






:A^, 



•f 



n% 



'■^mmmim 






Korean - Request to God 






, & 


5 


5 5 


5 


( 


) 


1 


.God 


5 


( 


) 




1 

5 


5 

,Amen 


5 



Gebet zum Gott 

Lieber Gott, Danke, daB dieses Evangelium oder dieses neue Testament 
freigegeben worden ist, damit wir in der LageSIND, mehr iiber Sie zu erlernen. 
Helfen Sie bitte den Leuten, die fiir das Zur Verfiigung stellen dieses 
elektronischen Buches verantwortlich sind. Sie wissen, daB wem sie sind und 
SieSIND in der Lage, ihinen zu hielfen. 

Helfen Sie ihinen bitte, in der Lage zu SEIN, schinell zu arbeiten, und stellen Sie 
elektronischere Biicher zur Verfiigung Helfen Sie ihnen bitte, alle 
Betriebsmittel, das Geld, die Starke und die Zeit zu haben, die sie zwecks sein 
miissen fiir, Sie zu arbeiten zu halten. 

Helfen Sie bitte denen, die ein Teil der Mannschaft sind, das ihnen auf einer 
taglichen Grundlage helfen. Geben Sie ihnen die Starke bitte, urn jedem von 
ihnen das geistige Verstandnis fiir die Arbeit fortzusetzen und zu geben, daB 
Sie sie tun wiinschen. Helfen Sie bitte jedem von ihnen, Furcht nicht zu haben 
und daran zu erinnern, daB Sie der Gott sind, der Gebet beantwortet und der 
verantwortlich fiir alles ist. 

Ich bete, daB Sie sie anregen wiirden und daB Sie sie schiitzen und die Arbeit u. 
das Ministerium, daB sie innen engagiert werden. Ich bete, daB Sie sie vor den 
geistigen Kraften oder anderen Hindernissen schiitzen wiirden, die sie 
schadigen oder sie verlangsamen konnten. 

Helfen Sie mir bitte, wenn ich dieses neue Testament benutze, um an die Leute 
auch zu denken, die diese Ausgabe zur Verfiigung gestellt haben, damit ich fiir 
sie und also, sie beten kann kann fortfahren, mehr Leuten zu helfen. 

Ich bete, daB Sie mir eine Liebe Ihres heiligen Wortes (das neue Testament) 
geben wiirden und daB Sie mir geistige Klugheit und Einsicht, um Sie besser zu 
kennen geben wiirden und den Zeitabschnitt zu verstehen, dem wir in leben. 
Helfen Sie mir bitte, zu konnen die Schwierigkeiten beschaftigen, daB ich mit 
jeden Tag konfrontiert werde. 

Lord God, helfen mir Sie besser kennen und zu wiinschen anderen Christen in 
meinem Bereich und um die Welt helfen wiinschen. Ich bete, daB Sie die 
elektronische Buchmannschaft und -die geben wiirden, die ihnen Ihre Klugheit 
helfen. Ich bete, daB Sie den einzelnen Mitgliedern ihrer Familie (und meiner 
Familie) helfen wiirden nicht Angelegenheiten betrogen zu werden, aber, Sie 
zu verstehen und Sie in jeder Weise annehmen und folgen zu wiinschen. Geben 
Sie uns Komfort auch und Anleitung in diesen Zeiten und ich bitten Sie, diese 
Sachen im Namen Jesus zu tun, amen. 



Prayer to God 

Dear God, 

Thank you that this Gospel or this New Testament has been released 
so that we are able to learn more about you. 

Please help the people responsible for making this Electronic book 
available. You know who they are and you are able to help them. 

Please help them to be able to work fast, and make more Electronic 
books available 

Please help them to have all the resources, the money, the strength 
and the time that they need in order to be able to keep working 
for You. 

Please help those that are part of the team that help them on an 
everyday basis. Please give them the strength to continue and give 
each of them the spiritual understanding for the work that you want 
them to do. 



Please help each of them to not have fear and to remember 
that you are the God who answers prayer and who is in charge of 
everything. 

I pray that you would encourage them, and that you protect them, and 
the work & ministry that they are engaged in. 

I pray that you would protect them from the Spiritual Forces or other 
obstacles that could harm them or slow them down. 

Please help me when I use this New Testament to also think of the 
people who have made this edition available, so that I can pray for 
them and so they can continue to help more people. 

I pray that you would give me a love of your Holy Word (the New 
Testament), and that you would give me spiritual wisdom and 
discernment to know you better and to understand the period of time 
that we are hving in. 



Please help me to know how to deal with the difficulties that I am 
confronted with every day. Lord God, Help me to want to know you 
Better and to want to help other Christians in my area and around the 
world. 

I pray that you would give the Electronic book team and those who 
help them your wisdom. 

I pray that you would help the individual members of their family 
(and my family) to not be spiritually deceived, but to understand you 
and to want to accept and follow you in every way. 

Also give us comfort and guidance in these times and I ask you to do 
these things in the name of Jesus, Amen,